Skip to main content

Full text of "The Archaeological journal"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


I 


D,in„d=,CtlOglc 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


I 


n„d=,doOglc 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


Qltt\faeolo5ital  journal, 

rVSLWBBD   UNDER   IBB   DIKBCtlOH  OF 

Cf)t  CouiitU  of 

Zbt  iiapal  arcdatolosiial  Intftitutt  of  «rtat 

Britain  aiili  titlanl), 

FOR   TUB   BKCODRAGSHBNT  ANP   PMOaBCeTIDN   O* 

RESEARCHES   INTO  THE  ARTS  &  MONUMENTS 

Ct)c  Xartp   nnU  jUitHiIr  1Sgr«. 

VOLUME  LXXII.     No.  985 
SECOND  SERIES,  VOL.  XXII.    No.  1. 

MARCH,    1916. 
[Jssusd  Quarterly,  for  price  see  page  3  of  cover ^ 


LONDON: 

PUBLISHED  AT  THE   OFFICE   OF  THE  INSTITUTE, 

ig   BLOOMSBURY    SQUARE.  W.C. 

(DMXKIBnTBD  GBATUITOOELV   TO  BDBSCRIBING    UBHBBRB.) 
IHRODQH   A 


[All  righls  res»ned.'^  -,  , 

D,gnzed.yLlOOgIe 


BINDING    AND    CASES 
FOR    THE   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   JOURNAL. 

Th«  Coniicil  give  naticB  of  a  chuigi  In  tfa«  ammgeniHiti  for  binding 
tbe  Journal. 

At  heretofore  ckith  cmses  can  be  obtained  from  the  Institute  (price  1/3, 
post  free)  npon  application  to  the  Secretair,  but  the  Inttitnte  will  no  longer 
undertake  the  actual  binding. 

Airongetttentf  have  been  made  with  MesBn.  W,  H.  Smith  &  Son  to 
execute  orders  for  binding,  and  memben  who  wiah  their  copiea  to  be  bonnd 
dionld  hand  the  part*  to  the  manager  of  any  of  Meaars.  W.  H.  Smith  &  Son'a 
onmaroas  bookstalla  or  shops. 

Means.  Smith's  charge  fot  binding  the  Journal  will  be : 

Bound  in  full  doth  case  of  standard  pattern,  with  gilt  top     . .     2/8 
Boand  in  full  backram  of  standard  paCtem,  with  gilt  top       . .     3J6 

If  preferred  the  parts  may  be  sent  carriage  paid  direct  to  Messrs.  W.  H. 
Smith  &  Sod's  Bookbinding  Workshops,  Letchworth,  Herti.  but  in  that  case 
they  must  be  accompanied  hj  a  postal  order  of  3/3  or  4/-  (to  include  return 
carriage)  according  to  the  style  selected. 


Taa  Carvings  op  Midiabvai.  Musical  Instkdmkhis  in  Exbibe  Cathbdrai. 

Cbdrch.     By  E01TH  K.  Fridbaux. 
Arcbbisbop  Rogbr's  Catbbdral  at  York  and  its  STAiNau  Glass.    By 

W.  R.  Lbthabv,  F.S.A. 
Tub  Corsx  Awiaiihos  :  its  History  and  Iufoktancb.     By  Sir  Hihrt 

H.  HowoRTH.  K.C.I.E.   D.CL.   F.R.S.   F.S.A. 
A  Procbssion  or  Qdbbn  Elizabbtb  to  Blackfriars.    By  Tbb  Viscovkt 

Dillon,  M.A.   D.C.L.   F.S.A. 
TsB   Chesterfield    Aruodk   in    the  Metropolitan  Mugbou  of  Art, 

Nbw  York.    By  The  Viscodnt  Dillon,  M.A.  D.C.L.  F.S.A. 
Tbb  Rohanq.  Brit  ism  maueb  or  Ravenolass  and  Borrans  (Muncabter 

AND  Aublesidb).    By  Prop.  Havbrpield,  Litt.D.  F.S.A. 

>     RotAI.    AlCBAIOLeOICU.    IRITITDTI. 


db,  Google 


Qitt'^Heolosital  B^ournal, 


PttBLISHBD  DNDBR   TBB 


tE%r  Coiinctl  of 

Cbt  itopal  ardiiaeoUiffiral  Institute  of  <t^rat 

iBrftain  anti  irtlanti 


FOR    IBB    I 

RESEARCHES     INTO    THE    ARTS    &    MONUMENTS 

EARLY   AND   MIDDLE   AGES. 

VOLUME  LXXII. 
SECOND  SERIES,  VOL.  XXII. 


LONDON : 

PUBLISHED   AT   THE  OFFICE  OF  THE   INSTITUTE, 

■9   BLOOMSBURY    SQUARE,   W.C. 

s.) 


MCMXV. 
[Ail   rights   rtserved.] 


Digitized  by  Google 


0 


The  Council  of  the  Royal  Archaeological  Inscicuce  desire  that  it 
should  be  distinctly  undentood  that  they  are  not  reiponsibleforaity  state- 
menis  or  opinions  expretied  in  the  Archaeological  Journal,  the  authors 
of  the  several  memoin  and  communi cations  being  atone  answerable  for 
the  same. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


CONTENTS. 

The  carnng*  of  mediaeval  muucal  iiutrumentt  in  Ezeter  cathedral 

church.     B^  Edith  K.  Pxideaux  i 

Archbishop  Roger'*  cathedral  at  York  and  its  atained  glass.     By  W.  R. 

LrTHABT,  F.S.A.  . .         37 

The  Codex  Amiatinus  :  its  historr  and  importance.     BySir  Henry  H. 

HowoaTH,K.C,I.E.D.C.L.F.R.S.  F.S.A 49 

A  Procession  of  Queen  Elizabeth  loB  lack  friars.  By  the  Viscount  Dillon, 

M-A.  D.C.L.  F.S.A 69 

The  Chetterfield  armour  in  the  Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art,  New 

York.    BytheVHco™TDiLLON,M.A.D.C.L.F.S.A 75 

The  Romano-Britiih  names  of  Ravenglass  and  Borrans  (Muncaster  and 

Ambleside).     By  Prof.  Havirfield,  Liti.D.  F.S.A,  ..  77 

Some  Irish  religious  houses.     By  Ian  C.Hannah,  M.A.. .         . .         . .       90 

Some  abnormal  and  composite  hunun  forms  in  English  church  archi- 
tecture.    By  G.C.DiucE,  F.S.A 135 

The  Vallum  :  a  suggestion.  By  R.  H.  Forster,  M. A.  LL.B.  F.S.A.  . .  187 
Some  Roman  roads  in  the  South  Downs,     By  A.  Hadrian  Allcroft,  ^ 

M.A 201 

The  nil!  of  master  William  Doune,  archdeacon  of  Leicester.    By  A. 

Hamilton  Thompson,  M.A.  F.S.A ..233 

St.  Sebastian  and  Mithras ;  a  suggestion.  By  Alice  Kemp-Welch  .  .  285 
Misericords  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Saint-Sauveur,  Bruges.     By 

A.  Abram,  D.Sc.  F.R.Hi»t.S 305 

MertoD  parish  church.    By  Philip  Mainwarinc  Johnston,  F.S.A. 

F.R.I.B.A 32s 

Irishcathedral  churches.     By  Ian  C.  Hannah.  M.A 343 

Proceedings  at  Meetings  of  the  Institute  85,  190, 401 

Notices  of  Archaeological  Publications 87, 191,  agS,  40S 

Report  of  the  Council         415 

Balance  Sheet  and  Accounts  416-41S 

iJstofOfficers  and  Members  of  the  Institute xi 

Index  419 


35!.'j'J9  D.,.z.d,Google 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


The  carvings  of  mediaeval  musical  inatumentt  in  Ezeter  cathedral 

Plate         I,  No.  I.    The  pipe  and  tabor  on  a  miaericord  at  Exeter 
No.  2.    The  pipe  and  tabor  on  a  window-head  at 

Higham  Ferrers        . ,  , .         . .  tojate        2 

Plate       It,  No9.  I  and  2.     Harp  and  rybyhe  on  bouet  in  the 

ptesbTtery  vault  at  Exeter 
Nos.  3  and  4.     Indeterminate  bowed  instrumenta 

on  corbeh  at  Ezeter  . .         , .  . .  UfitCf        3 

Plate      III,  No.  I.     Harp  on  a  boas  in  the  nave  vault  at  Exeter 
No.  2.    Citole  on  the  west  porch  of  St.  Mary*!, 

Higham  Ferren        to/aft        8 

Plate       IV.  Minstrels'  gallery,  Eieter  cathedral  church. ,  to/aee        9 
Plate         V.  Individual  figures  frora  the  minstrels'  gallerj',  Exeter, 

shown  from  cither  aide,  showing  citole,  bagpipe) 

and  whistle- flute,  or  single  recorder  . .  tofofe      14 

Plate       Ti,  No.  I.     Bagpipes  from  the  teredos,  Beverley  minster 
No.  2.     Bagpipes  from  the  Percy  tomb,  Beverley 

minster  . .         . .         . .         . .         . .  to  jute      15 

fig.  I.  Bagpipes  at  Adderbury. .         . .         . .  . .       16 

Plate     VII.  Individual  figures  from  the  minstreli'  gallery,  Eieter, 

shown  from  either  aide,  showing  viol,  harp  and 

Jew's  harp tajate      17 

Fbte    VIII,  No.  t.    Viol  on  the  staircase,  Percy  tomb,  Beverley 

minster 
No.  1.    Viol  at  the  back  of  the   reredos,  Beverley 

minster  . .         . .         . .         . ,         . .  to  fate      19 

Plate       tx.  Individual  figures  from  the  minstrels'  gallery,  Exeter, 

shown  from  either  side,  showing  trumpet,  portative 

organ.andgittern tofare      12 

Plate        X.  The  same,  showing  9hawn,timbreland  cymbals  to/dc^      24 
Plate      XI,  No.  I.    Portative  organ  and  psaltery  from  the  vault 

of  the  Percy  tomb,  Beverley  minster 
No.  2.    Double-tubed  wind-instrument  on  a  boss  of 

the  reredos,  Beverley  minster         . .         . .   to  fate      25 
Plate     xii.  Frieze  on  the  nave  of  St.  Mary's  church,  Adderbury, 

Oiou.  showing  portative  organ,  timbrel,  bagpipes 

and  symphony  . .         . .         . .  tojate      36 

Plate    XIII.  The  same,  showing  rebec,  trumpet,  '  nakera,'  buzine, 

psaltery  and  harp       .  .  , .  . .   tojate       VJ 

Plate     XIV,  No.  I.    lunbrel  on  a  misericord  at  Oucheater 

No.  2.    Tomb  of  biihop  Bronetcombe   at  Exeter 

U  jate      s8 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Plate      XT,  No.  i.    Harp  from  canopy  of  biahop  Broneicombe's 
tomb,  Elxeter 

No.  2.    Mandore  or  small  lute  from  the  lame  to /are      29 
Pbtc     XTi,  No.  I.    Fsalteiy  fiom  the  Mme 

No.  2.    Double  pialtery  from  the  tame       . .  ta/are      30 
Plate    XVII,  No.  i.     Sbavrn  from  the  same 

No;  3.     Portative  organ  from  tke  same         ..   tc/aee       31 
Plate  znil,  No.   I.     Rebec  from  the  same 

No.  2.     Bagpipes  from  the  same       . .         ..to  fare     32 
Plate     XIX,  Wall-tablet  to  young  muridan,  Exeter        .,  to/an     33 

Aichlaihop  Roger'i  cathedral  at  York  and  its  stained  glass. 

Fig.  I.  York    cathedral   church :     restoration    of    twelfth- 

century  windows  . .         , ,         , .         . .       41 

F!g.  2.  York  cathedral  church :    detail  of  twelfth-century 

glaang  44 

A  procession  of  Queen  Elizabeth  to  BUckfriars. 

Plate         I.  Queen  Elizabeth's  procession  to  Blackfriars,  from 

paintingat  Sherborne,  Dorset        ..         ..  to  fate      69 
Plate        11,  No.  I.    Portrait  of  Sir  Henry  Lee,  K.G.  at  Ditchley, 

No.  2.    Portrait  of  the  earl  of  Nottingham,  K.G.  at 
Hampton  Court       to  fare      70 


TheChestcrficldarmourin  the  MetropoLian  Museum  of  Art,  New  York. 
Plate         I,  The  Chesterfield  armour,  front  veiw  ,.         ..  to/are      7S 
Plate        ti.  Theume,  back  view to/are      j6 


The  Romano-British  names  of  Ravenglass  and  Borrans  (Muncaster  and 
Ambleude) 

Tig.          1.  Roman  roads  in  nonh-west  Britain 78 

Some  Irish  religious  houses, 

Rg.  I.  Clonmacnoiie:  cross, O'Rorke'sTowerandTeampull 

Doolin                       , ,         . ,                    . ,         . .  90 

.  Reefert  church,  Glendalough,  from  the  south-east  . .  93 

3.  Cormac'schapelontheroekofCashel 94 

4.  Romanesque  capital,  St.  Saviour's  church,  Glenda- 
lough    97 

S-  Sketch-plan  of  Jerpoint  abbey loi 

6.  Jerpointabbey,northaisleof  navefromtransept      . .  103 

7.  Towerof Jerpointabbeyfromthenorth-wcst          ..  ioj 

8.  Here  abbey  from  the  north-east         106 

9.  Sketch-plan  of  the  cathedral  priory,  Newtown  Trim  107 


Kb. 

2. 

*.(!■ 

!■■* 

4- 

F* 

S- 

*.«. 

6. 

** 

7- 

*«■ 

8. 

Fig. 

9- 

D,„i,z,d ,  Google 


LIST    OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Fig.        10.  Pbn  of  Clonnwcnoite 109 

Plate         1,  No.  1.     Mount  Grace  priory  church,  from  the  south- 
No.  2.     Franciscan  friaiy,  Adare,  from  the  soatli- 

west tojati     1 10 

Plate       II,  No.  I.     Irrelagh  (Muckross)  abbey  church  :  interioi, 

looking  east 
No.  z.     Frandican  friary,  Adare :  interior,  looking 

east fe)/fl«     115 

Fig.        II.  Planof Irrelagh(Muckros$)abbey 116 

Fig.        12.  Irrelagh  (Muckross)  abbey:    north-west  corner  of 

cloister  , ,         . .  , .         , .     117 

Kg.        13.  Tower  of  Slane . .         , ,         . .  . .  120 

rig.        14.  Plan  of  Franciscan  friary,  Adare  . .  . .     121 

Fig.        15.  Sketch-planof theBlackabbey,Kilkenny  123 

Fig.        16.  PIanoftheAustinfriary(parishchurch),Adare  125 

Plate      ni.  No.  I.     St.  Prancii' abbey,  Kilkenny  :  quire 

No.  a.    Trinitarian  abbey,  Adare :  tower  from  the 

south-west ujace     127 

Fig.        17.  Bectire  abbey  from  the  south-east    . .         . .         . .     129 

Plate       IV,  No.  I.    Ancient  Irish  masonry  at  Tomgianey  church 
No.  2.     Bective     abbey;      north-west     corner    of 

cloiater-court  tofaie    130 

Fig.         18.  Plan  of  Slane  friary  church 132 

Fig.         19.  Planof  Slane  friary        '..      132 

Some  abnormal  and  composite  human  forms  in   English  church 

architecture. 
Plate         t.  Human  prodigies :     MS.  22,  Wettminstei  chapter 

library  ujart    137 

Fig.  I.  One  of  the  Blemyae:  Norwich  cathedral  church       .,    138 

Plate       II.  Human  prodigies :     MS.    22,  Westminster  chapter 

library  , .  tojare    139 

Fig,  2.  Representatives  of   monstrous   races :     MS.    Harl. 

2799  (B.M.) 144 

Plate      III,  No.  I.    Triple  face:  Cartmel  church 

No.  2.     Sciapod     and     brachmani :     Dennington 

church  , ,         . .         , ,         . .  to  face    150 

Plate       IV,  No.  I.     Satyrus  (f)  :  Chichester  cathedral  church 

No.  2.     Satyrus :  Lincoln  minster    ..         ..  to  fare    152 
Fig.  3.  Demons  on  a  tympanum :    from  the  Philosophical 

Society's  museum,  York 153 

Fig.  4.  Headof  Demon:  Lincoln  minster 154 

Fig.  5.  Apes  as  satyrs:  MS.  Hari.  3244  (B.M.)         ..         ..     156 

Plate        V,  No.    I.     Great  ape  :  Winchester  cathedral  church 

No.  2.     Sagittarius  and  savage  man  :  West  Rounton 

church  tajiue     157 

Fig.  6.  Sagittarius  and  savage  man:    MS.  3516,   Arsenal 

library,  Paris  161 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Fig.  7.  HerculcB  and  lion  :  from  a  lamp  . .         . .     162 

Fig.  8    Savage  man  (!)  and  lion :  Canterbury  caihedral  church    163 

Plate        n,  No.  1.    Sarage  man  and  dragon  :  Carlisle  cathedral 
church 
No,  2.     Savage  man  and  girl :  WbaUey  church  tpfiiee    164 
Pbtc       VII,  No.  I.     Savage  man  and  lions:   Norwich  cathedral 
church 
No.  z.    Savage     men     and     Uons  ;      Haletworth 

church  to/ace      166 

Pbtc     Tin,  No.  I.     Bird-rirens :      MS.      10074,     Bibl.     Roy. 
BniueU 
No.  2.     Bird  and  fish  sireni :    MS.  3516,  Anenal 

library,  Paris tofafe    171 

Hate        cc.  No.  1.     Bird    and    fish    siren:     Carhsle    cathedral 
church 
No.  2.    Sirens:  Exeter  cathedral  church     ..  to/aee    173 
Plate        I,  No.  I.     Fiih-»iren:  MS.  Harl.  4.715  (B.M.) 

No.  2.     Siren   and   onocentaur :    MS.    Sloane  278 

(B-M.) tofaf,    17s 

^S-  9-  Siren :  Durham  castle  chapel . .         . .  176 

Plate       XI,  No.  1.     Siren  :  Boston  church 

No.  z.     Siren  with   double   tail :    Cartmel  church 

to  fate     178 
Plate      XII.  No.  i.     Siren  suckling  lion  :  Norwich  cathedral  church 
No,  2.     Merman  :  St.  Mary's  hospital,  Chichester 
No.  3.     Centaur  :  Exeter  cathedral  church.  ,    Uijate     180 
Pbte     xiii.  No.  I.     Sagittarius :  Hook  Norton  church 

No.  2.     Female  centaur:  IfRey  church       ..   tojate     182 


Some  Roman  Roads  in  the  South  Downs. 

Plate         I.  The  Rabbit  Walk,  Firle  hill fo/dr/    201 

Y\%.  I.  Roman    roads  in  the  lower  valley  of   the    Sussex 

Ouse ujare    203 

Rg.  2.  Sections  of  terrace-way  (Rabbit  Walk)  on  Firle  hill  .,     ao8 

fig.  3.  Roman   road    from    Dyke    Hovel   to   Coldbarbour 

farm tejac*    215 

Fig.  4.  Section  of  terrace-way  on  Kingston  hill,  west. .         . ,     2Z I 

Fig.  5.  Sections  of  terrace-way  on  Kingston  hill,  east  . .     223 

Fig.  6.  Sections  of  terrace-way  (Stane  street)  on  Glaiting 

down  . .         . .         . .         . ,         . .         . .     224 


hlisericordi  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Saint- Sauveur,  Bruges. 

Plate         t.  No.  I.    Old  man  and  youth  :  Bruges  cathedral  church 
No.  1,    Group  :  Bruges 

No.  J.    Valentine  and  Orson  ;  Beverley  St.  Mary 
No.  4.    Messenger :  Bruges tajace    305 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST  OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


It,  No.  I.  Dinnd :  Bruges 

No.  2.  A  meal :  finiges 

No.  3.  Learning  to  wait :  Bnig« 

No.  4.  Old  man  and  child  :  BrugcB. .         . .  tofaee 

III,  No.   I.  Abraham  and  Isaac  ;   Bruges 
No.  Z.  Master  and  pupils  :    Bruges 

No.  3.  Chastisement:    Norwich  cathedral  church 

No.  4.  Vintage :  Bragei tef^e 

IV,  No.  I.  A  tiler:  Bruges 
No.  2.  A  sculptor  :   Bruges 
No.  3.  Almsgiving  (P)  :  Bruges 

No.  4.  Boatman  and  passenger  :  Bruges    . .  tejate 

V,  No.  1.  The  traveller  ;    Bruges 

No.  2.  A  countiywoman  (f)  :   Bruges 

No.  3.  A  pilgrim  ;   Bruges 

No.  4.  The  conversion  of  St.  Paul :    Bruges  tojace 

VI,  No.  I.  Hawking:  Bruges 

No.  z.  A  falconer  :  Bruges 

No,  3.  A  falconer  feeding  a  hawk  :  Beverley  minster 

No.  4.  Agame:  Bruges  . ,         . .  tofact 

VII,  No.  I.  Knight  and  lady :  Nonvichcathedralchurch 

No.  2.  Blind  man's  buff  ;  Bruges 

No.  3.  A  mediaeval  fancy  ;   Bruges 

No.  4.  Elbow-reat:  C!ey church, Norfolk. .  Uifitre 

Tin,  No.  1.  A  vine-branch :  Bruges 

No.  2.  Flowen :    Bruges 

No.  3.  Conventional  foliage :    Bruges 

No.  4.  Astagina  wood :  Bruges     ..         ..   tojtce 

IX,  No.  I.  A  centaur  :  Bruges 

No.  2.  A  hybrid  ;   Norwich 

No.   3.  Avarice  ;    Bruges 

No.  3.  Ai  the  church  door  :  Bruges  ..  tojare 

X,  No.  I.  Going  to  hcU  :  Bruges 

No.  2.  A  writer  :   Bruges 

No.  3.  The  Annunciation :   Bruges 

No.  4.  A  seated  lady:  Bruges         ..         ..  to  fact 


Meiton  parish  church 

Plate         I.  Merton  church  from  the  north-east    ..         ..  to  face    325 

Fig.  I .  Plan  of  Merton  church. .         .  .         . .         . .         . .     326 

Fig.  2.  Merton  church  :  Norman  doorway  with  coeval  door 

(restored) 329 

Fig.  3.  Worthing  church,  Surrey :  west  doorway  vrith  coeval 

door 330 

Pble       II,  Merton  church  from  the  south  ..         ..  tojace    332 

Fig.  4.  Merton  church  :  mutilated  lion  on  keystone  of  Nor- 

man doorway. ,         . .         . .         . .  . .     333 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS.  IX 
PACE 

Plate      III.  DeUili  of  iron  straps  on  lower  part  of  Norman  door 

"I"'  334 
Plate       IV,  No.  i.    Early  fourteentli-century  window,  now  in 

organ-chamber 

No.  2.    Priest's  doorway  with  coeval  door  ..  tojace  335 

Fig.  5.  Headinapexofporchbargeboard 336 

Fig.  6.  West  doorway 337 

Plate        T.  North  porch  of  c.  1390  prior  to  its  removal  to  the  new 

aisle to/j«  338 

Plate       Ti.  Headsof  king  and  queen,  west  doorway         ..  tofate  339 
Plate      VII.  Gregory  Lovell's  monument,  1S97,  with  wall-arcade 

andblockedwindowof  c.  izio       ..         ,.  tofati  341 

Irish  cathedjal  churches. 

Fig,  I.  Ardmore :  cathedral  and  round  tovrer  . .  346 

Fig.  2.  Glendalough  cathedral  church  :  chancel  arch  ..  349 

Fig.  3.  KiUaloe:  chapel  and  cathedral  church  ..  353 

Fig.  4,  Aghadoe:  details  of  west  door 3S7 

Fig.  5.  PbttofChristchurch,  Dublin 359 

Fig.  6.  Christchurch,  DuhUn  :  south  side      , ,         . .         . .  361 

Fig.  7.  The  largest  and  smallest  Irish  cathedral  churches 

compared  :  St.  Patrick's  (Dublin)  and  Aghadoe    . .  364 

Fig.  8.  St.  Patrick's:  north  aide  of  nave  366 

Fig.  9.  Plan  of  Limerick  cathedral  church 370 

Fig.         10.  Limerick  cathedral  church  from  the  south-west       . .  371 

Fig.         II.  Plan  of  Cashel  cathedra]  churchandCormac's chapel  374 

Fig.         12.  Cashel  cathedral  from  the  south-west . .         . .         . .  377 

Rg.         13.  Kildare  from  the  north-west 378 

Fig.  14.   Kildare  cathedral  church  from  the  south-west  .  .  379 

Plate  I,  No.   I.     Kilkenny,  west  end  of  nave 

No.  2.     Kilkenny,  northtranseptdoor  ..   toface  380 

Plate        II,  No.  I.     Ldghhn  cathedral  church  from  the  south- 
No.  2.    Derry  cathedral  church,  looking  north-west 

to  face  381 

Fig-         15.  Kilkenny  cathedral  church,  from  the  south-west  383 

Fig.  16.  Plan  of  Kilkenny  cathedral  church    . .         , .         . .  384 

Fig.  17.  Plan  of  Cloyne  cathedral  church  and  details  of  north 

door    . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .         . .  392 

Fig.  18.  Plan  of  Armagh  cathedral  church       , .         , ,  394 

Fig.  19-  Leighlin  cathedral  church  r  east  window  of  chapel  ..  397 

Fig.  20.  Leighlin;  northsideofwesttowerarch        ,.         ..  397 

Fig.  zi-  Leighhn :  tower  vault . .  . .         , .  yyj 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


Eopal  Jircljajologkal  InatitntJ 
(Urtot  IBritain  anb  I«lanJ>. 

1©     BLOOMSBURY     SQUARE,     LONDON,    W.C. 

VatTon : 
HIS   MOST   GRAClOire   MAJESTY  THE   KING. 

SIR  HENRY  H.  HOWORTH,  K.C.I. E.  D.C.L.  F.R.S.   F.S.A. 
Roiiorflrp  TiioJffrMititnM : 
Thb  VISCOUNT  DILLON.  M.A.  D.C  L.   F.S.A. 
Th»  duke  of  NORTHUMBERLAND.  K.G,  PC.  F-S.A. 
ROBERT  MUNRO.  MA.  LL.D. 
C.  E,  KEYSER.  MA.  F.S.A. 

Titt'VrWtVinU : 
JOHN  BILSON,  F.S.A. 

Sir  GEORGE  J.  ARMYTAGE,  Bart.   F.S.A. 
J.    H.    ETHERINGTON   SMITH,  M.A.   F.S.A. 
C.  LYNAM.F.S.A. 
W.  R-  LETHABY.  F.S-A. 
HAROLD  BRAKSPEAR.  F.S.A. 
A.  HAMILTON  THOMPSON.  MA,  F.S.A. 

Council : 
Pbofksso*  W.  BOYD    DAWKINS.      W.  H.  BELL,  F.S.A. 

M.A.  D.Sc-  F.R.S.  F.S.A.  ALFRED  C.   FRYER,    M.A.    Ph.D. 

G,  C-  DRUCE,  F.S.A.  J^-^-J-         „ 

E.  L.  GUILFORD,  M.A.  ^  \  ""^^^^    Ll  i,    f  ^A 

HERBERT  JONES,  F.S  A.  AYMER  VALLANCE,  M.A.  F.S.A. 

R.  GARRAWAY  RICE.  F.S  A.  w.  W.  WATTS    F.S.A. 

J.  W.  WILLIS  BUND,  M.A.  LL  D.      r,^.  q    h.  S.  CRANAGE.  Liii  D. 

F.S.A.  F.S.A. 

A,  HADRIAN  ALLCROFT,  MA,        Rbv.  E.  S.  DEWICK,  MA.  F.S.A. 
C.  A.   BRADFORD,  F.S.A  M.  S.  GIUSEPPI,  F.S.A. 

SiK  W.   MARTIN   CONWAY.  M  A.      PHILIP  NORMAN.  LL.D.  F.S.A. 

F-S.A.  I    H.  PLOWMAN.  F.S.A. 

R»v.  F.  J.  ELD.  M.A.  F.S.A,  prq,.   e.   S.  PRIOR,    M.A.   A.R.A. 

W.  J.   HEMP,  F.S.A.  I  F.S.A. 

Crtatfurir :  fiiritUr : 

Sir    EDWARD   BRABROOK.  Sir  WILLIAM  ST    JOHN  HOPE, 

C.B.  Dm.S.A.  LiTT.D.  D.C.L, 

RoiiDcary  etiUnl: 
R.  B.   HOWORTH,  B.A.  F  S.A. 
G.  D.  HARDINGE-TYLER,   M.A.  F.S.A. 

SuOitor : 
A.  H.  LYELL,  M.A.   F.S.A. 

Bttrttaxg : 
G.  D.  HARDINGE-TYLER,   M.A  F.S.A. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST  OF  MEMBERS. 

jiar  December,  1915. 


I>  indicates  Life.  Compounder. 

N.B — /(   ii   reqtiejted   that  natiee  he  given   the   Secretary   of  any  error, 
\,  change  0/  address,  resignation,  or  death. 


Due  of  Elaedea. 

1915  Abram,  Miss,  D.Se.     39  South  Hill  Park,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1911  Allan,  P.  B.  M.     23  Westbiuy  Road,  Woodside  Park,  Finchley,  N. 

1913  Allcard,  Mbs.     Wimblehurst,  Hortham. 

1909  Allcroft,  A.  Hadrian,  M.A.    Owlswick,  Iford,  Lewet. 
1907  Allgood,  H.  G.  C.     148  Colum  Road,  Cardid. 

1904  Amedroi,  H.  F.    48  York  Terrace,  N.W. 

1904  Anstruthcr-Gray,  Major  W,  M.P.  F.S.A.     itilmany,  Cupar. 

1910  Apperson,  G.  L.,  I.S.O.     97  Buckingham  Road,  Brighton. 

1914  Archer,  C.  W.    19  Trevor  Square,  Knightsbridgc,  W. 

1912  Archibald,  J.    Village  Road,  Church  End,  Finchley,  N. 

1903  Armj-tage,  Sir  G.  J,  Bart.  D.L.  F.S.A.     Kirklees  Park,  Brighouse. 

L  1908  Aihbj-,  T,  M.A.  Litt.D.  F.S.A.     VaUe  GiuUa,  Rome,  Italy. 

L  1871  Aihcombe,  The  Lord,  P.O.     17  Prince's -Gate,  S.W. 

1906  Astley,  Rev.  H.  J.  D,  M.A.  Litt.D.    East  Rudham,  King'i  Lynn. 
1892  Auden,  Rev.  Prebendary  T,  M.A.  F.SA.    Church  Stretton. 

1907  Avenell,  George.     17  Wowley  Road,  Hampttead,  N.W, 


L  1899  Bannerman,  W.  Bruce,  F.S.A.  F.G.S.     4  The  Waldrons,  Croydon. 

1891  Barbour,  A.  H.  F.    4  Charlotte  Square,  Edinburgh. 

■  1885  Barlow,  J.  R.    Greenthorne,  Edgworth,  Bohon. 

I910  Barnard,  Prof.  F.  P,  M.A.  F.S.A.    Bilsby  House,  AMord.  Uaa. 

1891  Bartleet,  Rev.  Canon  S.  E,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Gloucester, 

1907  Bartleet,  Rev.  E.  B,  M.A.  B.D.    Much  Wenlock. 

Ll862  Barttelot,  B.  B.     Ditton,  Torquay. 

1891  Bai,  A.  Ridley,  F.S.A.     7  Cavendish  Square,  W, 

L  1882  Baiter,  W.  E.     170  Church  Street,  Stoke  Newington,  N. 

1887  Bell,  W.  Heward,  F.S.A.    Cleeve  House,  Seend,  Melbham- 

1910  Beloe,  E.  M,  F.S.A.    Chase  Lodge,  King's  Lynn. 

1910  Bengough,  Major  E.  B.     44  Park  Lane,  W. 

1909  Bentley-Rudd,  S.     Wclby  Gate,  Grantham. 

L  1906  Berkeley,  R.  V,  F.S.A.     Spetchley  Park,  Worce«ter. 

L  1907  Berkeley,  Mrs.    Spetchley  Park,  Worcester. 

igio  Berkeley,  Mis$.    Spetchley  Park,  Worcester. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OF   MEMBERS. 


1914  Bernoud,  P.  A.    G.P.O.  box  45,  New  York  City,  U.S.A 

1914  Beny,  James,  F.S.A.  F.R.C.S.     ai  Wimpole  Street,  W. 
L  1869  Sevan,  A.  T.    Bessel's  Green,  Sevenoaks. 

L  1903  Bilson,  John,  F.S^.    Hessle,  Yorkshire. 

1903  BirkiDTre,  Mrs.  Henry.    67  Cadogan  Gardens,  S.W. 

1900  Blacketl,  C.  H.    Rosapenna,  McKinley  Road,  Bournemoutli. 

1901  Blagg,  T.  M,  F.S.A.    Caldecote,  Newport  Pagnell. 

1915  Blair,  C.  Hunter.     31  Hawthorn  Rd.  Gosforth,  Northnmberbnd. 
1890  Blakeway,  G.  S.     Staniforth,  Tuffley,  Gloucester. 

1910  Blathwayt,  Rev.  W,  E,  M.A.    Dyrham,  Chippenham, 

1908  Blyth,  Miss  E,     Ormon4  Ayenne,  Hampton-on-Thanie*. 

1910  Boddington,  H,  junior.    Strangeway*  Brewery,  Manchener. 

1910  Bolingbroke,  L.  G.     The  Strangers'  Hall,  Norwich. 

1907  Bond,  Franda,  M.A.    Stafford  House,  Duppas  Road,  Croydon. 

1904  Bond,  F.  Bligh,  F.R.I.B.A.     69  Plasturton  Avenue,  Cardiff. 
1894  Booker,  R.  P.  L,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Eton  College,  Windsor. 
1910  Botkamlcy,  C.  H,  M.Sc.  F.I.C.    Weston-super-Mare. 

ign  Bowcn,  Rev.  Prdaendary  D,  F.S.A.    Monkton  Priory,  Pembrcie. 

1903  Boyson,  A.  P.     19  St.  Helen's  Place,  E.G. 

1889  Brabrook,  Sir  E,   C.B.  Dir.S.A.    Langham   House,  Wallington, 

Surrey, 

1899  Bradford,  C.  A,  F.S.A.    4  Park  Place,  St.  James'  Sueet,  S.W, 

1913  Bradford,  R.  J,  M.A.    Hartley  Mere,  Ealing  Common,  W. 

189s  Brabpear,  Harold,  F.SJi.    Corsham,  Wilts. 

1890  Branford,  H.  M.     3  Broad  Street  Buildings,  E.C. 

L  1884  firaye.  The  Lord,  c/o  Messrs.  Symons  and  Waters,  Leamington. 

1910  Bmrii,  W.  P,  F.S,A.    Glenbrae,  Jesmond  Park,  Newcastle. 
1899  Brierlcy,  G.  M.     Pyon  House,  Hereford. 

1903  Brierley,  W.  H,  F.S.A.      13  Lendal,  York. 

1903  Brown,  Mrs.  A.  J.     Castle  Wigg,  Whithorn,  Wigtownshire. 

'190S  Brown,  Thomas.     89  HoUand  Road,  W. 

1908  Brown,  W,  F.S.A.    The  Old  House,  Sowerby,  Tkirsk. 
1913  Browne,  Miss  OpheUa.    College  Green,  Worcester. 
1903  Bnice-Clarke,  Miss  E.  L.    Oak  Leigh,  Eastbourne. 

1907  Buckley,  Rev.  Canon,    St,  Luke's  Vicarage,  Victoria  Docks,  E. 

1912  Buckley,  G.  G,  M.D.    Holly  Bank,  Manchester  Road,  Bury. 
1894  Bulkeley-Owen,  The  Hon.  Mrs.     The  Limes,  Shrewsbury. 

1911  Bull,  F.  W,  F.S.A.     Risdene,  Newport  PagneU. 

1910  Border,  A.  W.  N,  F.SA.    Belcombc  Court,  Brad£ord-on-Avon. 

1913  Burnard,  Robert,  F.S.A.     Stoke,  Tcignmouth,  Devon. 

1914  Bume,  S.  A,  H.     1  Northcote  Place,  Newcastle,  Suft. 
1910  Bushdl,  Rev.  W.  D,  M.A.  F.SA.    The  Hermitage,  Harrow. 

1,1893  Bytom,  J.    Woolfold,  Bury,  Lancashire. 


1912      Catlitle,  Miss  Sybil.     5  Princes  Street,  Cavendish  Square,  W. 
1914     Cay,  Arthur.    Lyndhnnt,  Ldgk  Woods,  Clifton,  Bristol. 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


XIV  LIST   OF   MEMBERS. 

Data  at  Election. 

1909    Cecil,  Lady  William.     Didlington  Hall,  Stoke  Feny,  Norfolk. 

1913  Cemlyn-Jones,  E,  W.     Brynbelk,  PenmaeiiDlawr. 

1908  Chanter,  Rev.  J.  F,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Parracombe,  Devon. 

1896  Chapman,  H.  Mapletou.     St.  Martin's  Prioiy,  Canterbury. 

L  1882  Dark,  ProfcMor  E.  C,  LL.D.  F.S.A.   Newnham  Houk,  Cambridge. 

1891  Oark-Maxwell,  Rev.  Prebendary  W.  G,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Bridgnorth. 

1914  Clarke,  Rev.  A.  E,  M.A.     South  Leverton,  Retford.    '  ■ 
L  187s  Clarke,  Somen,  F.S.A.     35  St.  James'  Place,  S.W. 

1909  Clemeow,  Misa  Helen  j.     Atherstore  Place,  Lincoln, 
1907     Clephan,  R.  Coltman,  F.S.A.     Marine  House,  Tynemouth. 
1912     Gift,  J.  G.  N.     8  Princes  Street,  Westminster,  S.W. 

1906     Condei,  E,   F.S.A.     Conigree  Coun,  N^ent,   Gloucdter. 

1910  Conway,  Sir  W.  Martin,  M.A.  F.S.A.    Allingham  Castle,  Maidnone. 
1898     Cooke,  Richard.    The  Croft,  Detling,  Maidstone. 

1897  Cooper,  Rev.  T.  S,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Chiddingfold,  Godalming. 

1904  Corcoran,  Miss  J.  R.    Rotherfield  Cottage,  B^hill-on-Sea. 
1910    Cory-Wright,  Sir  A.  C,  M.A.  J.P.    52  Mark  Lane,  E.C. 

1, 1910  Cory-Wright,  D,  M.A.  J.P.    Westcoit,  Dorking. 

L  1889  Cowper,  H.  S,  F.S.A,    Loddenden  Manor,  Staplehuiit,  Kent. 

191+  Coi,  Rev.  J.  C,  LL.D.  F.S.A.     13  Longton  Avenue,  Sydenham. 

1905  Coz,  G.  P.     Stone  House,  Godalming. 
I910  Coz,  Mrs.    Stone  House,  Godalming. 

1891     Cozeni-Smith,  E.     16  Kensington  Square,  W. 

1909  Cragg,  W.  A,  J.P.    FoUdngham,  Line*. 

1910  Cragg,  Mn.      Folkinghim,  Lines. 

1894  Cranage,  Rev.  D.  H.  S,  Litt.D.  F.S.A.    8  Park  |Terrace,  Cambridge. 

L  1908  Crastcr,  H.  H.  E,  M.A.  F.S.A.    All  Souls  College,  Oxford. 

1905  Crofton,  Rev.  W.  d'A,  M.A.     Codicote,  Welwyn. 

1907  Crosse,  Misa  K.  M.    The  Yew  House,  Caterham  Valley,  Surrey. 

1913  Crowther-Beynon,  V.  B,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Wesifield,  Beckenham. 

191 1  Cuthbert,  Captain  J.  H,  D.S.O.     Beaufront  Castle,  Hexham. 


1909  Davies,  Rev.  D.  S,  M.A,     North  Witham,  Grantham. 

1896  Davis,  A.  Randall,  M.D.    Oaklands,  Hythe,  Kent. 

189s  Dawkins,  Professor  W.  Boyd,  M.A.  D.Sc.  F.S.A.  F.R.S.  F.G.S. 

Fallowfield  House,  Manchester. 

1884  Day,  Miss.     Lome  House,  Rochester. 

1907  Deedes,  Rev.  Canon  Cecil,  M.A.    32  Little  London,  Chichester. 

1914  de  Cardonei-Lawson,  Miss.     3  Ralston  Street,  Tedworth  Sq.  S.W. 

191 1  de  Couicel,  M.  V.  C.     zo  Rue  de  Vaugirard,  Paris,  vi*,  France. 

1907  de  Home,  M».     3  Cumberland  Place,  Regent's  Park,  N.W. 

1900  de  Lafonuine,  H.  C,  M.A.    49  Albert  Court,  S.W. 

1937  Denison,  S,  F.S.A,    Spenthorn,  West  Park,  Leeds, 

1913  Dewey,  Rev.  Stanley  D.     Moretonhampstead,  Devon. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OF   MEMBERS.  •  TV 

Du*  af  Elfclioa. 

L 1887  Dewick,  RcT.  E.  S,  MA.  F.S.A.  F.G.S.    26  Oxford  Squsre,  W. 

1909  Diblej,  Mrt. 

1883  Dillon,  The  Visconnt,  M.A.  D.CL.  F.SA.     Ditchley,  Enatone. 

igio  Dolby,  Rev.  R,  MA.    Stewton,  Louth,  Lino. 

1915  Dorling,  Rev.  E.  E,  M.A.  F.S.A.     62  Mortlake  Road,  Kcw. 

1913  Downes,  A.  J.     Dalbury,  Chepstow  Road,  Croydon. 

1899  Downing,  Frederick,     iz  King's  Bench  Walk,  Temple,  E.C. 

191J  Drake,  F.  Maurice.     The  Three  Gables,  The  Close,  Eieter, 

1903  Dmce,  G.  C,  F.S.A.    Ravenacar,  The  Downi,  Wimbledon,  S.W. 

L  1910  Druitt,  Herbert.     Chris tchurch,  Hants. 

1906  Duke,  Rev.  R.  E.  H.     Maltby,  Alford,  Lines. 

1896  Duncan,  L.  L,  M.V.O.  F.S.A.  Ro»»iair,  Lingard's  Road,  Lewis- 
ham,  S.E. 

1912  Dunn,  John,    z;  Montagn  Square,  W. 


L1884  Eckenley,   J.  C,  M.A.     Carlton   Manor,  Yeadon,  Leeds. 

L  1S93  Edwardes,  T.  Dyer.     Prinknaih  Park,  Paioswick,  Stroud. 

1898  Eeles,  F.  C.     202  Grange  Loan,  Edinburgh. 

J907  Eld,  Rev.  F.  J,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Polstcad,  Colcheiter. 

1915  Ellis,  H.  D.     7  Roland  Gardens,  S.W. 

1893  Ely,  Talfoard,  D.Lit.  F.S.A.     92  Fitzjohn's  Avenue,  N.W. 

1889  Emerson,  Sir  W,     2  Grosvenor  Mansions,  76  Victoria  Street,  S.W. 

1887  Evans,  Sir  A.  J,  Litt.D.  F.R.S.  F.S.A.      Youlbury,  Abingdoo. 

1909  Evans,  C.  E.  Nailsea  Court,  Nailsea,  Brittol. 

1913  Every,  Richard.    Marlands,  Eieter, 


1900  Fagan,  General  C.  S.  F.    Feltrim,  Topsham  Road,  Exeter. 

1894  Farquharson,  Major  Victor,  F.S.A.     31  Cheater  Street,  S.W. 

1898  Farrer,  William.    Hall  Gartk,  near  Carnforth. 

1913  Fellows,  L.  D.     Pulham  S,M,M.  Rectory,  Harleston,  Norfolk. 
1865  Fclton,  W.  V.     Sandgate,  Fulborough,  SiWKX. 

1914  Fisher,  H.  W.     3  Ralston  Street,  Tedworth  Square,  S.W. 
1885  FisoD,  E.  H.    Stoke  Honse,  Ipswich. 

1908  Fletcher,  Lieut. -Colonel  H.  A,  C.V.O.    17  Victoria  Square,  S.W. 
1906  Floyer,  Rev.  j.  Kestell,  M.A.  F.S.A.    Esher. 

1909  Forster,  R.  H,  M.A.  LL.B.  F.S.A.     The  Chantry,  Bovington,  Herts. 

1912  Foster,  Rev.   J,  D.CL.     Tathwell,  Louth,  Lines. 
1900  Fountain,  F.    44  Groom's  Hill,  Greenwich,  S.E. 

1910  Fowler,  Sir   J.  K,   C.V.O.    M.D.    D.Sc     35    CUrges  Street,  W. 

1913  FoJ,  G.  J.  B.    23  Bellevue  Road,  Upper  Tooting,  S.W. 
L1860  Frahfield,  E,  LL.D.  D.L.  F.S.A.     31  Old  Jewry,  E.C. 

1912  Fry,  Rev.  H.  K,  MJl.     Higham  Ferrers. 

1,1898  Frycr,A.C,MAPh.D.F.SA    i3EatonCrescent, Clifton,  Bristol. 

1913  Fryer,  Miss.     13  Eaton  Crescent,  Clifton,  Bristol. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OF   MEMBERS. 


1909  Garbett,  Miu.  H.  L.  E.    Eait  Keal  Hall,  SpUsby,  Line*. 

1897  Gantin,  J.  R,  M^.  D.L.  F.S.A.  Castlebellingham,  Co.  Louth. 
1909  Gibbon*,  J.  H,  A.R.I.B.A.  8  Wellington  Rd.  St.  John's  Wood,  N.W. 
1909  Gibion,  J.  H,  M.R.C.S.  L.R.C.F.     Laoadownc  Road,  Aldenhot. 

1913  Giles,  Rev.  A.  Linzee,  M.A.    The  Vicarage,  Great  Malvern. 

1912  Gill,  H,  M.SA.    48  Parliament  Street,  Nottingham. 

1900  ffiuieppi,  M.  S,  F.SJ>.    94  Vinejard  Hi]]  Road,  Wimbledon. 

1909  Glucodine,  C.  H.    7  Abingdon  Gardens,  W. 

1914  GloTcr,  Miss  K.  S.  37  Cheater  Place,  Regent's  Park,  N.W. 
1914  Glover,  Miss  M,  M,  Lane  End,  Kingsttorpe,  Northampton. 
1891  Goddard,  Rev.  E,  H,  MA.  Clj-ffe  Vicarage,  Swindon. 

191 1  Godfrey,  W.  H,  F.S.A.   1 1  Carteret  Street,  Queen  Anne's  Gate,  S.W. 

1908  GoUand,  Rev.  C.  E,  M.A.     Glasson,  Lanes. 

1910  Good,  Colonel  H.  N.  B.     Sutton  Couttenay  Abbey,  Abingdon. 

1910  Good,  Mis.   Sutton  Courtenay  Abbey,  Abingdon. 

L  1911  Goodbody,  Mrs.  F.  W.    6  Chandos  Street,  Cavendish  Square,  W. 

1879  Gostelin-Grimshawe,  H.  R.  H.     Bengeo  Hall,  Hertford. 

1911  Gotch,  J.  A,  F.SA.     Weeldey  Rise,  Kettering. 

1898  Grafton,  Miss.     Wintercombe,  Easinor,  Ledbury. 

1914  Gray,  J.     c/o  Union  of  London  &  Smitb's  Bank,  Sheffield. 

1910  Green,  Mrs.  H.  Egcrton.     35  Ecdeston  Square,  S.W. 

1895  Green,  H.  J,     31  Castle  Meadow,  Norwich. 

1909  Greenwood,  J.  A,  LL.M.     Funtington  House,  near  Chichester. 

1899  Greg,  Mrs.    Coles,  Buntingford,  Herts. 

1902  Greg,  T.  T,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Coles,  Buntingford,  Herts. 

1907  Grimston,  Mrs.  W.  E.     Earb  Colne  Place,  Earls  Colne,  Essex. 

Guildhall  Library,  London,  E.G. 

1909  GoUford,  E.  L,  MA.     17  Elm  Avenue,  Nottingham. 

1913  Gurney,  Miss  A.    69  Ennismore  Gardens,  S.W. 


1900  Hale-Hilton,  Mrs,     60  Montagu  Square,  W. 

L  1886  Hale-Hilton.  W.    60  Montagu  Square,  W. 

1909  Hall,  Rev.  H.  W.    Cherry  Willingham,  Lincoln. 

1907  Hamilton,  Mn.  Walter.    16  Elms  Road,  Clapbam  Common,  S.W.- 

1913  Hannah,  Ian  C,  M.A.     Fernroyd,  Forest  Row,  Sussex. 

1907  Harding,  Miss.     9  Bradraore  Road,  Oxford. 
1909  Harding,  Miss  E.     9  Bradmore  Road,  Oxford. 

1904  Hardinge-Tyler,  G.  D,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Great  Missenden. 

L  1870  Harland,  H.  S,  T.&A.     8  Arundel  Terrace.  Brighton. 

1913  Hairies-jones,  E.  H,  M  J).    439  Wellingborough  Rd.  Northampton. 

'  1902  Harrison,  Rev.  F.  W.    Eldon  Place,  Patricroft,  Manchester. 

1908  Harvey,  Alfred,  M.B.     Darlingscote,  Shipston-on-Stour. 

L  1885  Haverfield,  Professor  F.  J,  LL.D.  D.Litt.    Winshields,  Headington 
Hill,  Oxford. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OF   MEMBERS.  XVIl 

Dau  ol  Elccdon. 

191 1  Hawley,  Lieut.-Col.  W,  F.S.A.     Figheldean,  Salisbury. 

1914  Hajrtcr,  A.  G.  K,  M.A.     39  Nedierhall  Gardens,  Hampstead,  N.W. 

L  1911  Heaton,  Rev.  H.  H,  M.A.    4  \^mcent  Square,  S.W. 

1908  Hemp,  Wilfrid  J,  F.S.A.    MinshuU,  High  Wycombe. 

1907  Heyworth,  Mrs.  Lawrence.    Colne  Priory,  Earla  Colne,  Eaacx 

1898  Hill,  Rev.  A.  Du  Boulay,  MA.     East  Bridgeford,  Nottingham. 

1909  Hitchcock,  H.     Willoughby  Hall,  Grantham. 
1891  Hobeon,  W.  H.     130  High  Street,  Maryport. 

1914  Hoby,  J.  C.  J,  Mni.Bac.     11  Ordnance  Terrace,  Chatham. 

1903  Hodgson,  J.  C,  M.A.  F.S.A.    Abbev  Cottage,  Alnwick. 

1913  Holman,  H.  W,  F.S.A.     4  Lloyds  AVcnue,  E.C. 

1914  Hollins,  H.  E.    Uplands,  Mansfield. 

1913  Holden,  Rev.  A.  J.    Theddlethorpe.  Louth,  Lines. 

191 1  Home,   Gordon.     43   Gloucester  Street,  Warwick  Square,  S.W. 

1883  Hope,  Sir  WilKam  St.  John.  Litt.D.  D.C.L.     Clare,  Sufiolk. 

1883  Hope,  Lady  St.  John.     CUre,  Suffolk. 

1909  Hopwood,  C.  H,  F.S.A.     Rookwood  Road,  Stamford  Hill,  N.  . 

L  187s  Horner,  Sir  J.  F.  F,  K.C.V.O.    The  Manor  House,  Mella,  Frome. 

1910  Houghton,  F.  T.  S,  M.A.  F.G.S.     18S  Hagley  Road,  Birmingham.  . 
1909  Howard,  F.  E.     14  Polstead  Road,  Oxford. 

1907  Howard-Flanders,  W.     Tyle  Hall,  Latchingdon,  Maldon. 

1894  Howorth,  Sir  Henry  H,  K.C.LE.  D.C.L.  F.R.S.  F.S.A.  {Presidtnt). 

45  Lexham  Gardens,  S.W. 

1905  Howorth,  Humfrey  N,  B.A.    45  I«ichim  Gardens,  S.W. 

1904  Howorth,  R.  B,  B.A.  F.S.A.    9  Belvedere  Grove,  Wimbledon. 

1911  Hubbard,  G,  F.S.A.     27  West  Chiselhurst  Park,  Eltham. 
i88s  Hudd,  A.  E,  F.S.A.     108  Pembroke  Road,  Oifton,  Bristol. 

L  1890  Hughes,  T.  Cann,  M.A.  F.S.A.     78  Church  Street,  Lancaster. 

1901  Hulme,  Miss,     57  Albany  Street,  Regent's  Park,  N.W. 


1907  Jackson,  C.  J,  F.S.A.    6  Eimismore  Gardens,  S.W. 

1910  Jackson,  Rev.  E,  M.A.    Gilmorton,  Lutterworth. 

L  1885  Jackson,  Rev.  Canon  Vincent,  M.A.     Bottesford,  Nottingham. 

L  1908  Jaques,  Leonard.    Eashy  House,  Richmond,  Yorks. 

L  1878  James,  Edmund.     16  Rosslyn  HiO,  Hampstead.  N.W. 

1910  Jeddere-Fisher,  Mrs.     Apslq^own,  East  Grinstead. 

1910  Johnston,  C.  E.     Little  Offley,  Hitchin. 

1901  Johnston,  Philip  M,  F.S.A.     Sussex  Lodge,  Champion  Hill,  S,£. 

1910  Jones,  Miss  Constance.    Glrton  College,  Cambridge. 

L  1878  Jones,  Herbert,  F.SA..    41  Shooters  Hill  Road.  Blackheath.  S.E. 


1911     Keasbey,    H.    G,    F.S.A.     c/o   Messn.    Brown   Shipley   &   Co, 

113  PaU  Mall,  S.W. 
1895     Eemplay,  Miss.    48  Leinster  Gardens,  W. 
1874    Reyier.C.  E,M.A.  F.S.A.    Aldermaston  Court,  Reading. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


XVIII  LIST   OF    MEMBERS. 

Data  of  Elsctlod. 

L  1888     KniU,  Sir  J,  Bart.     South  Vale  Houie,  Blackheath,  S.E. 

1895     Kiiowl«,W.H,F.S.A.  as  Collingwood  Street,  Ncwcastle-on-Tync 


1909  Lafond,  M.  Jean.     7  Rue  Pouchet,  Rouen,  Fiance. 

1909  Lambert,  F,  M.A.     GmldhaU  Museum,  E.C. 

L  1914  Lambert,  Uvedale,  B.A.     South  Park  Farm,  Bletchingley,  Surrey. 

1912  Langton,  Mrs.    Teeton  Hall,  Northampton. 
1906  Latkworthy,  Colonel  E.  W,  V.D.    Worcester. 

1S99  Layard,  Miss.    Rookwood,  Fonnereau  Road,  Ipswich. 

191 1  Le  Couteur,  J,  D.     Rosedale,  Beanmont,  Jersey, 

1914  Lee,  Rev.  J.  F.  V.     Cranford  Rectory,  Middlesei. 

L  1887  Legg,  J.  Wickham,  M.D.  F.S.A.    4  St.  Margaret's  Road,  Oxford. 

1891  Le  Gros,  Gervaise,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Seafield,  Jeriey. 

191-1  Le  Gros,  Miss  L  J.     Seafield,  Jersey. 

1906  Leicester,  H.  A.    The  Whitstones,  Worcester. 

1910  Lethaby,  W.  R,  F.S.A.     in  Inverness  Terrace,  W, 

1907  Lewer,  H.  W,  F.S.A.     Priors,  Loughton,  Essex. 

L  1913  Lindley,  Miss  Julia.     74  Shooters  Hill  Road,  Blackheath,  S.E. 

1896  Livett,  Rev.  G.  M,  B.A,  F.S.A.     Wateringbury,  Maidstone 

1899  Lloyd,  A.  H.     z8  Church  Street,  Manchester. 

1914  Lloyd,  Prof.  J.  E.     Gwaen  Dcg,  Bangor. 

L  1910  Lociyer,  Lady.    16  Fenywern  Road,  S.W. 

1886  Long,  Colonel  W,  C.M.G.     Newton  House,  Clevedon,  Somerset. 

L  1913  Longden,  G.  A.    Draycoit  Lodge,  nr.  Derby. 

1884  Longden,  Henry.     115  Wymering  Mansions,  Maida  Vale,  W. 

189J  Longden,  Mrs.     115  Wymering  Mansions,  Maida  Vale,  W. 

1910  Longfield,  Miss.    Belmont,  High  Halstow,  Rochetter. 

1909  Lott,  H.  C.     10  Carlisle  Parade,  Hastings. 

1909  Lovegrove,  E.  W,  M.A.     The  School,  Ruthin. 

1913  Lowndes,  Mrs.     Belienden,  Exeter. 

L  1910  Lumsden,  Miss.    Warren  Cottage,  Cranleigh,  Surrey. 

1895  Lyell,  A.  H,  M.A.  F.S.A.    9  Cranley  Gardens,  S.W. 

1903  Lynam,  Charles,  F.S.A.     Stoke'On-Trent. 


1898  Macbean,  R.  Baillie,  M.D-    51  Mount  Avenue,  Ealing,  W. 
1913  McEwen,  E.  S.    Richmond  House,  Hayling  Island,  Hants. 

L  1887  Malet,  Colonel  H.     Rackctts,  Hythe,  Hants. 

1909  Mann,  E.  A.     11  Park  Avenue  South,  Crouch  End,  N. 

1910  Manning,  P,  M.A.  F.S.A.     300  Banbury  Road,  Oxford. 

1904  Manhall,  George,  F.S.A.    The  Manor  House,  Breinton,  Hereford. 
1912  Maiefield,  C.  J.  B.    Hanger  Hill,  Cheadle,  Staffs. 

1899  Master,  C,  H.    Eibury  House,  Eibury,  Southampton. 

1905  May,  L.  M.     3  Stone  Buildings,  Lincoln's  Inn,  W.C. 
1905  Medlieott,  W.  B.     18  Campden  Hill  Gardens,  W. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OP   MEMBERS.  XIX 

Da»  of  Election. 

1913  Mee,  C.  J.  C.    Oldbuiy  Hall,  Athentone,  Warwicluhire, 

1913  Mee,  Mn.    Oldbnry  Hall,  Athentone,  Wanvi[:ksliire. 

1883  Micbell,  W.  G,  M.A.     Hillmorton  Road,  Rugbj. 

1907  Micklethwaitc,  Miss.     48  Campden  Hill  Court,  Kensington,  W. 
1902  Miller,  W.  E.    g  St.  Petersburgli  Place,  W. 

1899  Milne,  Miss.    The  Trees,  Church  Road,  Upper  Norwood,  S.E. 

L  19IZ  Minet,  Miss  Susan.     Hadham  Hall,  Little  Hadham,  Herts. 

1909  Monckton,  E.  P,  M.A.    F.S.A.     Laundimer  House,  Onndlc. 

1909  Morgan,  Lieut.-Colonel  L.  W.     Brynbriallu,  Swansea. 

1913  Morier,  Miss.     12  Cornwall  Mansions,  Kensington  Court,  W. 

191 Z  Morris,  R.  B,  M.A.  LL.B.     24  Bramham  Gardens,  S.W. 

L  1913  Morrison,  Walter.     77  Cromwell  Road,  S.W. 

1910  Moss,  Rev.  Prebendary  H.  W,  M.A.     Highfield  Park,  nr.  Oxford. 

1908  Mosie,  H.  R,  M.D.     19  Strawberry  HiL  Road,  Twickenham. 
L  1884  Mottram,  J,     The  Birches,  11  Bracondale,  Norwich. 

1898  Munro,  Robert  M.A.  M.D.  LL.D.     Elmbank,  Largs,  Ayrshire. 

191 1  Mylnc,   Rev.   Sir  R.    S,   Bart.    B.C.L.   F.R.S.    F.S.A.     c/o   S.  O. 

Martin,  Esq.  Broidway  Library.  Hammersmitli,  W. 


1910  Nelson,  Philip,  M.D.  F.SA.    Beechwood,  Calderstones,  Liverpool. 
L  1890  Nesham,  R.     40  Poynder'a  Road,  Clapham  Park,  S.W. 

191 1  NichoU,  Iltyd  B,  F.S.A.    The  Ham,  Llantwit  Major. 
L1883  Niven,  W,  F.SA.     Mariow  Place,  Great  Marlow. 

1S9S  Nixon,  Mi«s.    43  Galgate.  Barnard  Castle. 

190S  Norman,  Philip,  LL.D.  V.P.S.A,     45  Evelyn  Garden*,  S.W. 

L  1883  Northumberland,  The  Duke  of,  K.G.  P.C.  F.SjV.    Alnwick  C»itle, 

■     1S9S  Nuttall,  J.  R,  F.R.Hi»t.S.    Thornfield,  Lancaster. 


191 3  Odet],  Rev.  F.  J.     Lapford,  Morchard  Bishop,  Devon. 

1905  Okc,  Alfred  W,  BA.  LL.M.  F.S.A.     32  Denmark  Villai,  Hove. 
1888  Oliver,  Andrew.     5  Queen's  Gardens,  W. 

1906  Oliver,  E.  Ward.     New  Place,  Lii^eld,   Surrey, 

1914  Oswald,  Felii,  D.Sc.     Probate  Registry,  Nottingham. 


1897  Palmer,  F.  J.  Morton,  M.B.  F.S.A.    Longfellow  Road,  Worthing. 

1914  Parker,  Mrs.  Christopher.     Faulkboume  Hall,  Witham,  Essex. 

1909  Parker,  Colonel  J.  W.  R,  C.B.  F.S.A.     Bnawsholme  Hall,  Qitheroe. 

1910  Parkin,  Mrs.     Jz  Earl's  Court  Square,  S.W. 

1909  Parneli,  Rev.  F,  M.A.    Sunny  Dene,  Oxted,  Surrey. 

1913  Parry,  H.  Lloyd.    Town  Qerk's  Office,  Exeter, 

1908  Pavey,  Rev.  A.  K,  MA.    Brixworth,  Northampton. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


XX  LIST   OF   MEMBERS. 

DiIcofBlocllon. 

1890  Pearce,  W,  J.P.  F.S.A.    Perrott  Home,  Pmhore. 

1896  Peers,  C.  R,  MA.  Sec.  5. A.     14  Lansdowoe  Rcud,  Wimbledon. 

1912  Perowne,  E.  S.  M.  F.SA    20  Randolph  Road,  Maida  Hill,  N.W. 

1913  Perr)-,  Miss  M.  P.      IJ  Trdawney  Road,  Gotham,  Bristol. 

L  1883  Petrie,  W..  M.  F,  D.C.L.  Litt.D.  F.R.S.    Univewit)'  College,  W.C. 

L  1886  Phelpi,  Rev.  L.  R,  M.A.    Oriel  CoUege,  Oxford. 

1912  Pick,  S.  Perkins,  F.R.I.B.A.     2   Salisbury  Road,  Leicester. 
1903  Plowman,  H,  F.S.A.     23  Steele's  Road,  Havcratock  Hill,  N.W. 
1895  Ponting,  C.  E,  F.S.A.    Wye  House,  Marlborough. 

1913  Port,  C.  G.  J,  F.S.A.     I  West  Mansion,  WorthinR. 
1900  Porter,  J.  H.    Ealdham,  103  High  Road,  Lee.  S.E. 

1913  Porter,  Miss  L.     20  Rutland  Court,  Rutland  Gardens,  S.W. 

1909  Poulter,  E.  A,  B.A.     23  Westbourac  Terrace,  W. 
1907  Prideaux,  Miss  E.  K.     Whinficld,  Ejcton,  nr.  Exeter. 

1914.  Prior,  Prof.  E.  S,  M.A.  A-R.A.  F.S.A.     Fair  View,  Shaft«bur7 

Road,  Cambridge. 

1904.  Pritchard,  J.  E,  F.S.A.     22  St  John's  Road,  Clifton,  Bristol 

1910  Pritchard,  Miss  Agnes.     55  Highbury  New  Park,  N. 
1910  Pritchard,  Miss  E.  M.     55  Highbury  New  Park,  N. 

1913  Pryce,  T.  Davies,  M.R.C.S.    64  Clarendon  Road,  Nottingham. 

1910  Pye,  Miss.    St.  Mary's  Hall,  Rochester. 


1901  Radford,  Alfred  J.  V,  F.S.A.    Vacye,  College  Road,  Malvern. 

1908  Radford,  A.  L,  F.S.A.    The  Manor  House,  Bradninch,  Devon. 

190S  Radford,  H.  G,  F.S.A.     Lested  Lodge,  WeU  Walk,  Hampitead. 

1912  Rawlence,   E.   A.     Newlandj,   Salisbury. 

1910  Rawnsley,  W.  F,  M.A.  J.P.     Shamley  Green,  Guildford. 

L  1890  Read,  Sir  Charles  Hercules,  LL.D.  P.S.A.     British  Museum,  W.C. 

190s  Reader,  F.  W.     17  Gloucester  Road,  Finsbuiy  Park,  N. 

1913  Reed,  Harbottlc,  F.R.I.B.A.     57  St.  David's  Hill,  Eieter. 
1910  Renton,  J.  H,  J.P.    Rowfold  Grange,  Billingshurst. 

1913  Rice,  Mrs.     23  Cyril  Mansions,  Prince  of  Wales  Road,  S.W. 

1894  Rice,  R.  Garraway,  J.P.  F.S.A.     23  Cyril  Mansions,  Prince  of 

Wales  Road,  S.W. 

1897  Richardson,  R.  T.     Barnard  Castle. 

1913  Riley,  E.  A.     i  Kent  Mansions,  Broadway,  Worthing. 

1893  Robinson,  Rev.  E.  C,  M.A.    Chadsmore,  Orchard  Road,  Malvern. 

L  1881  Rowley,  W,  M.LC.E.  T.SA.    Alder  Hill,  Meanwood,  Leed*. 


191a  Sackville,  S.  G.  Stopford,  M.A.  D.L.     Drayton  House,  Thrapsto 

19OS  Sands,  Harold,  F.S.A.     The  Moat,  Charing,  Ashford,  Kent. 

1913  Sands,  Mrs.     The  Moat,  Charing,  Ashford,  Kent. 

1914  Sansom,   Mrs.     Ravenswood,   Horsted   Keynes,   Sussex. 
1909  Sefton-Joncs,  Mrs.     74  Cadogan  Place,  S.W. 

1900  Seltman,  E.  J.     Kinghoe,  Berkhamsted. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


LIST    OF    MEMBERS.  XXI 

Da»  st  Election. 

1908  Serjeantson,  Rev.  R.  M,  F.SA.     St.  Peter's  Rectoiy,  Northampton. 
1914    Sherwin,  C.  B.     32  St.  Peter's  Street,  Derby. 

1913  Sidney,  F.  E,  F.S.A.     Moreton,  HoUy  Place.  Hampstead,  N.W. 

1909  Simpson,  J.  J.    Osborne  House,  Cotham  Park,  Briatot. 

1914  Sin,  H,  F.R.I.B.A.     H.M.  Office  of  Works,  Storey's  Gate,  S.W. 
1909     Smith,  Mrs.  Eustace.     High  Coilease,  Lyndhurst,  Hants. 

1904  Smith,  H.  L.  Etherington,  M. A.     1 1  Royal  Avenue,  Chelsea,  S.W. 
1899  Smith,  J.  Challenor  C,  F.S.A.     Sikhestcr  Common,  Reading. 
1901  Smith,  J.  H.  Etherington,  M.A.  F.S.A.     East  Ella,  Putney. 
1907  Smith,  Mrs.  Machell.     14  Buckingham  Stieet,  Strand,  W.C. 
1913  Smith-Dorrien,  Rev.  W.  M,  B.D.     Crediton,  Devon. 

1911  Speakman,  Mrs.    Ciaignute,  Isle  of  Mull,  Scotland. 

1898     Sutham,  Rev.   S.  P.  H,   B.A.    Chaplain's  House,  Wandsworth 
Prison,  S.W. 

1905  Stebbing,  W.  P.  D,  F.G.S.     Frith  Park,  Epsom. 

1886  Stephenson,  Mill,  F.SA.      38  Ritherdon  Road,  Upper  Tooting. 

1909  Stone,  Percy  G,  F.S.A.    Merstonc,  l.W. 

1909  Storey,  W.     Fewston,  Birstvrith,  Leeds. 

1915  Storrs,  Major  R,  R.A.M.C.    c/o  Messrs.  Holt  &  Co,  3  Whitdiall 

Place,   S.W. 
1909     Sutton,  Rev.  Canon  A.  F.     Brant  Broughton,  Newark. 
iqog     Symonda,  Henry,  F.S.A.    30  Bolton  Gardens,  S.W. 

1912  Symonds,  Rev.  W,  M.A.     10  Ajigel  Hill,  Bury  St,  Edmunds. 


1901  Tanner,  Mrs.  at  Riveradale,  Surrey  Road,  Bournemouth. 

1906  Tapp,  W.  M,  LL.D.  F.S.A.     57  St.  James's  Street,  S.W. 

1889  Tatlock,  Miaa.     10  Kenaington  Court,  W. 

L191S  Taylor,  E.  R.,  F.S.A.     Medomsley,  Sidcup,  Kent. 

L  1881  Taylor,  R.  W,  M.A.  LL.B.  F.S.A.     Barton-on-Humber. 

1909  Taylor,  T.  J.     16  Maddoi  Street,  Hanover  Square,  W. 

1909  Terry  J.     Rycote,  Manor  Road,  Sidcup,  Kent. 

L  1902  Thomas,  Major  G.  T.  Harley,  F.S.A.     Woodstock,  Bromley,  Kent. 

1910  Thomas-Stanford,  C,  M.A.  F.S.A.     Preston  Manor,  Brighton, 
1909  Thompson,  A.  H,  M-.A.  F.S.A,     South  Place,  Gretlon,  Kettering. 
1915  Topham,  Miss.     Lutterworth  House,  Lutterworth. 

1913  TrendeU,  P.  G.     Victoria  and  Albert  Museum,  S.W. 

1913  Tristram,  R.  '  Sompting  Abbotts,  Worthing,  Sussex. 

1905  Tristram,  Rev.  C,  B.A.    Ducklinpton  Rectory,  Witney. 

1912  Turner,  C.  S.    Mulberry  Lodge,  Hardingstone,  Northampton. 

1913  Turner,  Mrs.     Mulberry  Lodge,  Hardingstone,  Northampton. 
1909  Tyrwhitt,  Rev.  H.  M,  M.A.     19  The  Glebe,  EUckheath,  S,E. 

L  1883  Tyson,  E.  T.    Wood  Hall,  Cockermouth 


1908     Vallance,  W.  R  Aymer,  MA.  F.S.A.     The  Grange,  Crawley. 
1914    Vassall,  Henry,  M.A.     F.SA.     The  Priory,  Repton, 
1913    Vaughan-Wiliiams,  F,    The  Manor  House,  Sonning. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


LIST   OF   MEUBERS. 


L  191X  Wadtworth,  F.  A.    i;  Weekday  Crofi,  Nottingham. 

L1883  Wagner,  H,  M.A.  F.S.A- F.R.G.S.     13  HaU  Moon  Street,  W. 

1910  Wdbce.  A.  G.     7  Dean's  Yard,  W«tmin»ter,  S.W. 

1901  WallU,  G.  H,  F.S.A.    Art  Mosenm,  Nottingham. 

1907  Ward,  Miu.    8z  Bonvcrie  Road  Weit,  Folkettone. 
1910  Warner,  S.  A,  MA.    Lincoln  College,  Oxford. 

1908  Wattt,  W.  W.  F.S.A.     2  Stevenage  Road,  Folham,  S.W. 

1907  Way,  Rev.  A.    c/o  Mrs.  Way,  16  Palace  Court,  W. 

1910  WeUi,  Charlet.     134  Cromwdl  Road,  Brittol. 

191 1  Weitlake,  Rev.  H.  F,  MA..    2  The  Cloiiten,  Westminiter  Abbey. 
1904  Weyman,  Henry  T,  F.SA.     Fi«hmoie  Hall,  near  Ludlow. 
1894  White,  J.  H.    Pea*e  Hall,  Springfield,  Chelmiftvd. 

1899  Wigan,  Rev.  P.  F,  M.A.     The  Norlands,  Overbury,  Tewkesbury. 

1915  Wilkin,  H.  E.     140  Ebuiy  Street,  S.W. 

1908  Williams,  A.  Moray,  B.A.    Bedalc's  School,  Pcter»field. 

1910  Williamt,  C.  W,  MJV.    10  Carlyle  Maniiont,  Cheyne  Walk,  S.W. 

1910  William!,  J.    Combe  Cottage,  Purlcy  Downs,  Purley,  Surrey. 
1910  Willii,  C.  S.    High  Street,  Ewell,  Surrey. 

191S  Willis,  Miss  M.     isFinchleyRoad.  St.  John's  Wood,  N.W. 

1907  Willis-Bund,  J.  W,  M.A.  LL.B.  F.S.A.    ShirehaU,  Worcester. 

1907  Willmott,  Miss.    Warl^  Place,  Great  Wailey,  Brentwood. 

L  1889  Wilson,  R.  H.    The  Old  Croft,  Holmwood,  Dorking. 

1861  Winwood,  Rev.  H.  H,  M.A.     Ii  Cavendish  Crescent,  Bath. 

1913  Wooler,  E,  F.S.A.     36  Priestgate,  Darlington, 

1909  WooUey,  C.  L,  M.A.    Old  RiShams,  Danbury,  Essex. 

1910  Woollcy,  Ernest.    Collingworth,  Walton-on-Thames. 

191 1  Wright,  W,  M.      Wold  Newton  Manor,  N.  Thoresby,  Lines. 

1911  Wynford,  Tlje  Lord.    Warmwell  House,  Dorchester. 


1888    Young,  A.  W.     iz  Hyde  Park  Terrace,  W. 


HONORARY  AND  CORRESPONDING  MEMBERS. 

Due  of  Eleciion. 

1903  Enlart,  M.  Camille.    58  Rue  de  Vaugirard,  Paris,  vi*. 

1S99  Forbes,  S.  Russell,  Ph.D.    Via  della  Croce  74A,  Rome. 

1860  Greenwcll.  Rev.  W,  MA.  D.C.L.  F.R.S.  T.SA.  Durham. 

1903  deLasteyrie,  M.  leComte.     lo"**  Rue  duPre  auz  Clercs,  Paris,Ti*. 

1908  Laver,  Henry,  F.S.A.    Head  Street,  Colchester. 

1903  Lefivre-Pontalis,  M.  E.     13  Rue  de  Phalsbourg,  Paris,  xvii*. 

1906  Serbat,  M.  Louis.    S  Rue  Chateaubriand,  Paris,  viii*. 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


SOCIETIES,   UBRARIES,   ETC.   WITH   WHICH 
PUBUCATIONS  ARE    EXCHANGED. 

BBitTOL  AND    GutucESTERSUiRB   Archaeological   Sodety,   Public   Libraiy, 

CHowxttei. 
Bucking HAMiHtu  ArchitecturaUnd  Archaeological  Society,  Ajieabarj. 
Cambridge  Antiquarian  Societ}',  8  Halifax  Road,  Cambndge. 
DiuziRiRB  Archaeological  Society,  3  Market  Place,  Derby. 
Eavt  Hirts  Aichaeological  Society,  Bishop's  Stortford. 
EuEX  Archaeological  Society,  c/o  A.  G.  Wright,  Esq.  Cotcbeiter  Castle. 
KmT  ^chaeological  Society.    The  Museum,  Maidstone. 
Lamcaihirb  and  Cheshire  Antiquariaii  Society,  46  The  Park,  Ecde*. 
Leicesteuhirb  Archaeolo^cal  Society,  10  New  Street,  Leicester. 
LoHDOK,  Anthropological  Institute,  50  Great  Russell  Street,  W.C. 
LoMDOH,  Society  of  Antiquaries,  Burlington  House,  W. 
LoHDOM,  British  Archaeological  Association,  31  Sackville  Street,  W. 
NiwcASTLE-OM-Tme,  Society  of  Antiquaries  of.  The  Black  Gate. 
Shropshiks  Archaeological  and  Natural  History  Society,  The  Museum, 

Shrewsbury. 
SoMZKSKT  Archaeological  and  Natural  History  Society,  The  Castle,  Taunton. 
Strntir  Archaeological  Society,  Castle  Arch,  Guildford. 
ScssEX  Archaeological  Society,  The  Castle,  Lewes. 
Tboresbt  Society,  c/o  S.  Denison,  Esq.  10  Park  Street,  Leeds. 
Thoroton  Society,  Bromley  House,  Nottingham. 
Wiltshire  Archaeological  and  Natural  History  Society,  Devizes. 
Yorkshire  Archaeological  Society,  10  Park  Street,  Leeds. 

luLAND,  Royal  Sodety  of  Antiquaries  of,  6  St.  Stephen's  Green,  Dublio. 

JlRiET,  Sociite  Jersiaise,  9  Pier  Road,  St.  Heliers. 

ScoTiAHD,  Society  of  Antiquaries  of,  Queen  Street,  Edinburgh. 

Denmark,  Copenhagen,  Soci£t£  Royale  des  Antiquaires  du  Nord. 

Fiance,  Revue  de  I'Art  Chretien,  Librairie  Champion,  S  Quai  Malaquais, 

Paris,  vi*. 
Norway,  Royal  Norwegian  Society  of  Sciences,  Trondhjem. 
Sweden,  Stockholm,  Academy  of  Antiquities,  National  Museum. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


All  persons  desirout  of  becoming  Members  of  the  Institute,  and  of 
receiving  the  Publications  of  the  Sodety,  are  requested  to  communicate 
with  the  Secretary.  It  is  required  that  each  Candidate  shall  be  proposed 
by  a  Member  of  the  Council,  or  by  two  Members  of  the  Institute. 
j&itrance  Fee,  One  Guinea.  Life  Composition,  Fifteen  Guineas.  Aimual 
Subscription,  One  Guinea. 


Members  have  the  privilege  of  access  to  and  the  use  of  the  Library 
of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries,  Burlington  House,  W.  and,  pnmided  that 
their  suhicriftiou  is  not  in  arrear,  are  entitled  to  receive  the  AftCHAio logical 
JointNAL  delivered  gratuitously. 


SubscriptioDS  to  the  Institute  (due  annually,  in  advance,  on  1st  January) 
are  payable  by  crossed  Cheque  or  Postal  Order,  drawn  to  the  order  of 
the  Institute  and  addressed  to  the  Secretary,  19  Bloomsbuiy  Square, 
W.C.or  by  means  of  a  banter's  order  direct  to  the  Banketsof  the  Society, 
Messrs.  Coutts  &  Co.  Strand,  W.C.  A  form  of  banker's  order  may  be 
had  on  application  to  the  Secretary. 


To  obviate  disappointment  by  non-delivery  of  the  Akchaeological 
Journal,  Members  are  requested  to  remit  their  Subscriptions  punctually. 
Information  as  to  any  change  of  address,  resignation  or  death,  or  of  any 
inaccuracy  or  omission  which  may  have  occurred  in  the  foregoing  list,  should 
be  sent  at  once  to  the  Secretary. 


Members  wishing  to  resign  should  sigivify  their  intention  in  Ktiting 
previously  to  ist  January  of  any  year,  otherwise  they  will  be  considered 
liable  to  pay  the  subscription  for  that  year.  On  the  Subscription  becoming 
in  arrear,  the  delivery  of  the  Archaeological  Journal  is  liable  to  be  dis- 
continued. Members  tvro  years  in  arrear  will  be  struck  oS  the  List  of 
Members. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


THE   CARVINGS   OF    MEDIAEVAL   MUSICAL   INSTRUMENTS 
IN  EXETER  CATHEDRAL   CHURCa^ 

Bj  EDITH   K.   PRIDEAUX. 

As  a  record  of  one  section  of  the  decorative  detail  of 
Exeter  cathedral  church,  this  paper  aims  at  giving  a  full 
list  of  all  the  musical  instruments  that  appear  in  the 
carvings  there,  with  photographs  of  each  ;  and,  as  it  would 
seem  somewhat  incomplete  to  present  them  without  any 
reference  to  the  historical  developments  of  such  instru- 
ments, I  have  compiled  from  various  sources,  especially 
from  the  Rev.  F.  Galpin's  comprehensive  book, "  the  notes 
that  follow ;,  and  have  also  added  illustrations  from  other 
contemporary  mediaeval  buildings,  comparison  with  which 
appeared  to  me  to  increase  the  interest  of  the  collection. 
In  this  last  matter  I  have  been  most  generously  assisted 
by  Mr.  F,  H.  Crossley,  who  put  at  my  disposal  a  large 
number  of  his  splendid  photographs  from  Beverley  and 
Exeter,  and  other  material  in  his  possession,  hoth  for 
reference  and  reproduction. 

Since  writing  these  notes  I  have  also  had  the  immense 
advantage  of  thorough  criticism  from  Mr.  Galpin,  which 
has  not  only  ensured  far  greater  accuracy  than  could 
otherwise  have  been  claimed,  but  has  also  added  many 
points  of  great  and  uncommon  interest. 

As  far  as  possible  the  carvings  are  noticed  in  chronological 
order. 

That  Exeter  cathedral  church  should  display  a  large 
number  of  musicians  and  their  instruments  in  its  decoration 
is  not  surprising.  It  was  originally  dedicated  in  honour  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  as  well  as  of  St.  Peter ;  and 
although  the  former  dedication  is  now  disused,  the  whole 
decorative  scheme,  internal  and  external,  centres  round 
the  Coronation  and  Enthronement  of  the  Virgin.' 

'ltatdbdoretheliutitnle,6thMa7,i9i4.  *E.  K.  Paietax,  Pigvt-tadfturi  if  lit 

'Old  Einlab   InttnuunU  g/  MtMC,  in       am   fmu   tf   Extur    VaiitJral,   Arcbenl. 
'Hk  Anoquuj'a   Boob,' MethucD,   ud      y9mii.\jix,yf.%,g,ii,3X. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


'  1     TRE' 'CAih^SGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

With"  tifese"  sWnes  the  angeKc  quire  and  minstrels  are 
intimately  associated ;  they  have  always  been  represented 
as  the  special  attendants  on  the  Virgin  at  her  coronation, 
and  all  music  and  musicians  appear  to  have  been  under 
her  protection.  ^ 

Tlius  we  find  the  bosses,  corbels,  and  pre-eminently 
the  minstrels'  gallery,  showing  a  number  and  variety  of 
musical  instruments  hardly  equalled  even  by  the  sculptures 
of  the  minster  at  Beverley,  or  those  of  Manchester  collegiate 
church.  And  besides  these  important  specimens,  belonging 
to  the  original  decoration  of  the  building  itself,  there 
also  occur  many  others  on  mediaeval  monuments  there 
which,  though  not  actually  related  to  its  decorative  scheme, 
may  appropriately  be  noticed  in  the  same  connexion. 

The  earliest  specimen  at  Exeter  of  a  musician  is  a 
relief  carving  on  one  of  the  misericords  (no.  15)  representing 
a  man  playing  the  pipe  and  tabor  (plate  i,  no.  i).  TTiis 
work  is  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  is  the  only  example  of 
so  early  a  date  in  the  church.  In  it  is  shown  the  most 
usual  position  of  the  two  instruments  when  in  use, 
the  pipe  being  played  by  the  left  hand,  and  the  right 
engaged  in  beating  the  tabor  which  is  attached  by  a  string 
to  the  neck  or  shoulder  of  the  performer.  In  this  example 
the  man  is  kneeling,  but  that  attitude  is  merely  due  to 
the  convenience  of  adapting  the  carving  to  the  cramped 
position  it  occupies.  Of  this  we  see  a  still  more  emphatic 
example  in  another  contemporary  pipe  and  tabor  player 
carved  in  the  spandrel  of  a  two-Hght  window  in  the  tower 
of  St.  Mary  the  Virgin  at  Higham  Ferrers,  Northants. 
where  the  performer  is  painfully  contorted  to  fit  the 
available  space  (plate  i,  no.  z).  In  reality  the  performer 
always    stood. 

The  pipe  and  tabor  were  instruments  of  but  small 
repute  musically,  chiefly  used  by  strolling  minstrels  to 
accompany  rustic  dancing,  tumbling,  and  other  revelries.  * 
It  has  been  said  that  we  never  find  them  associated 
with  the  celesrial  quires,  nor  with  the  musicians  attendant 
upon  the  enthroned  Virgin.  Nevertheless  in  the 
thirteenth-century   '  angel    quire '    at    Lincoln   these    in- 

'  Mn.  JimaoD,  Ligtmdt  «/  tht  AfuJ»»rn,            *  Milton,   Comut,  L    173,  ittti*  to   the 
p.  JO.  'gamewmt  pipe  '  in  thii  o '■ — 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


NO.  I.     tkepifea: 


I.  2.     THE  PIPE  A 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


HAKP  AND  RYBYBE  ON  BOSSES  IN  THE  PMSBVl'ERY  VAULT  AT  EXETER. 


:N  DETERMINATE  B 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDRAL    CHURCH.  } 

stmments  appear  in  the  hands  of  one  of  the  great  angels 
carved  in  the  spandrels,  and  it  may  be  that  their  degrada- 
tion to  exclusively  baser  uses  was  a  later  development. 

Our  thirteendi-century  representation  of  the  tabor 
at  Elxeter  does  not  show  the  '  snare '  or  vibrating  cord 
usually  stretched  across  the  parchment  of  one  head,  but 
it  is  indicated  in  the  Higham  Ferrers  example,  and  a 
tabor  on  the  fourteenth-century  stalls  of  Lincoln  minster 
shows  it  clearly. 

The  pipe  used  with  the  tabor  was  necessarily  small 
to  facilitate  its  manipulation  by  one  hand.  It  bad  only 
three  holes,  two  in  front  and  one  for  the  thumb  behind ; 
but  being  over  a  foot  long  there  could  be  produced  from 
it,  by  means  of  the  harmonics,  a  scale  of  more  than  an 
octave.^ 

The  kettledrum  was  nearly  allied  to  the  tabor,  and 
plate  XIII,  no.  7,  shows  an  almost  contemporary  carving 
from  the  nave  corbel-table  of  the  church  of  St.  Mary, 
Adderbuiy,  Oxon.  These  little  drums,  caUed  '  nakers ' 
were  used  in  pairs,  suspended  in  front  of  the  performer 
by  a  strap  round  the  shoulders  or  waist,  and  were  beaten 
with  smdl  sticks  as  are  the  modern  kettledrums.  They 
show  the  '  snare '  referred  to  above.  Here,  as  with  other 
instruments,  they  are  in  an  imusual  position,  simply  for 
the  purpose  of  displaying  them  vrithin  the  limits  of  the 
frieze  in  which  they  occur. '  Nakers  are  believed  to 
have  been  introduced  into  England  from  the  east  by  the 
Crusaders.  In  1304  there  is  a  record  of  '  Yanino  le 
Nakerer  '  in  the  list  of  king  Edward  I's  minstrels  ;  Edward 
III  also  had  one,  and  the  band  that  announced  his  entry  into 
Calais  in  1347  included  '  nacaires.'^ 

The  next  musicians  at  Exeter  border  on  the  fourteenth 
century,  and  occur  in  the  bosses  of  the  presbytery  high- 
vault.  This  vault  was  completed  before  1 304  (in  which 
year  the  glazing  of  the  east  window  and  clerestory 
windows  of  the  presbytery  is  recorded  in  the  fabric  rolls),* 


'  Ad  mdnit  jupe  and  ttbor  tit  now  in  Anbic  iron!  naiareb,  the  nunc  of  ■  muI 

(be    pOMCMon    of    Mr.    Cedl    Sbiip     in  cutemhind-dium;  KeG(lpui,ap.dt.p.249, 

n&aaitlj  good  coodition  to  allow  oi  dicir  '  Galpin,  op.  dc  p.  i^o. 

■till  bang  uicd.  '  Archdeacon  Fitmue,  Tin  Arcbiuaural 

*The  word  ihA«i  ii  i  conuptiDi)  of  the  Hiiury  of  Exiur  CaittJral,  pp.  ij,  laa. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


4      THE  CARVINGS   OF   MEDIAEVAL   MUSICAL   INSTRUMENTS 

and  it  is  therefore  probable  that  the  actual  carving  of  the 
bosses  had  been  executed  in  the  workshop  a  year  or  two 
earlier,  before  they  were  placed  as  key-stones  in  the  vault. 
Among  them  are  two  musicians,  one  with  a  harp,  and  the 
other  with  an  early  form  of  viol. 

The  harpist  is  a  very  graceful  seated  angel  surrounded 
by  foliage  and  playing  on  a  small  harp  of  five  strings 
(plate  II,  no.  i).  The  harp  was  regarded  as  specially 
appropriated  to  the  accompaniment  of  sacred  music,  and 
is  found  in  innumerable  illustrations  of,  and  allusions  to, 
the  music  of  the  celestial  quires.  Probably  in  its  position 
here,  in  the  presbytery  vault,  the  angelic  harpist  represents 
the  choral  angels  who  are  usually  shown  around  the  feet 
of  the  crowned  and  enthroned  Madonna  in  heaven,  for  it 
is  the  next  figure-subject  boss  to  that  of  the  Coronation 
of  the  Virgin  which  occupies  the  place  of  honour  over  the 
high  altar.* 

The  harp,  which  is  of  very  ancient  eastern  origin,  had 
been  knovra  in  Britain,  as  distinct  from  the  '  rote,*  or 
'  crot,'  before  the  sixth  century.  The  poem  Beoumlf, 
which  dates  from  that  period,  refers  to  it  as  an  established 
and  popular  instrument  of  rejoicing.'  In  these  early 
days  its  strings  were  of  untanned  hide  or  twisted  horse- 
haur,  and  the  latter  continued  in  use  in  Wales  even  as 
late  as  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century ;  but  in  Ireland,  where 
it  was  enthusiastically  adopted  and  developed  in  the 
eleventh  century,  these  were  soon  changed  for  metal 
strings,  of  gold,  silver  and  a  kind  of  white  bronze.  In 
England  gut  became  the  ordinary  material  throughout 
the  middle  ages.  The  number  of  strings  varied  at  different 
times,  and  apparently  harps  were  variously  strung  at  the 
same  time.  The  English  harp  of  the  thirteenth  and 
fourteenth  centuries  usually  had  from  eight  to  eighteen 
strings,'  the  development  being  from  few  to  many,  from 
the  two  five-stringed  harps  sculptured  on  the  twelfth- 
century  prior's  doorway  at  Ely,  to  the  seventeen  strings 
of  the  fifteenth-century  angel's  harp  at  Manchester.     This 

'  Hup  ii   bj  lODU  derived   from  i  toot  |iui  iweg  '  (not  inj  nund  of  tucpt).    And 

<Mld  barfai,  to  pludu  in  W.  J.  SedgEfield'i  gloiuij  to  thii  poem, 

'  See  line  S9  i  '  patr  «m  heupin  nreg  '  the    word    gamnauJm    (Uteiillf    '  wood 

(there  tu  the  mueic  of  kiipa).    Line  2458  t  of  jo7  *  or  '  of  rejoicuig  ')   ii    giien    at 

'  Nil   ptti  heupu  iw^ '  (there  wu  no  meining  blip. 
•onnd  of  hup).    Line  30131  "Nillel  hier-  '  Gilpin,  op.  dt.  p.  16. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDKAL    CHURCH.  5 

order,  however,  is  not  always  followed  consistently,  and  in 
contemporary  carvings  we  find  much  variety.  Thus 
in  Lincoln  angel  quire,  slightly  earlier  than  this  Exeter 
five-stringed  example,  two  harpists  occur,  one  with  an 
instrument  of  ten  strings,  and  the  other  with  one  of  sixteen 
strings.  At  St.  Mary's,  Adderbury,  Oxon.  an  example 
somewhat  later  than  this  Exeter  boss  (plate  iiii,  no.  lo) 
also  shovre  ten  strings,  and  yet  in  the  nave  of  Beverley 
minster  there  again  appears  a  harp  of  only  five  strings. 

The  other  very  early  fourteenth-century  minstrel  in 
Exeter  presbytery  vault  is  performing  upon  a  large  in- 
strument of  the  viol  order,  with  a  bow  of  embarassingly 
unwieldy  proportions  (plate  ii,  no.  2).  Though  wingless 
this  is  another  angel,  as  is  shown  by  the  bare  feet,  a 
feature  given  in  mediaeval  art  only  to  the  three  Persons 
of  the  Trinity,  the  apostles,  all  angels,  and  St.  John 
Baptist.  The  figure  and  drapery  are  very  graceful  and  the 
carving  beautifully  finished,  in  which  it  differs  greatly 
from  the  later  specimens  in  the  church.  One  feels  sure 
that  either  the  carver  was  a  performer  on  this  instrument 
himself,  or  had  a  living  model  to  work  from.  The  four 
fine  strings  of  the  instrument  and  the  fingers  of  the  stop- 
ping hand  are  perfectly  shovm.  The  latter  is  accurately 
placed,  with  the  fourth  finger  stretched  to  its  utmost, 
and  the  attitude  of  the  bovring  hand  indicates  the  pliant 
wrist  to  be  seen  in  a  trained  violinist  at  the  present 
day. 

The  instrument  here  shown  is  a  *  rybybe,'  or  '  rubebe,' 
one  of  the  early  forms  of  the  viol  family.  All  of  these 
were  precursors,  and  indeed  ancestors,  of  the  modern 
violin,  and  all  trace  back,  through  the  south  of  Europe,  to 
the  east,  whence  is  derived  the  use  of  all  bowed  in- 
struments. 

TTie  two  main  branches  of  this  large  famUy  are  dis- 
tinguished from  one  another  by  some  very  marked  charac- 
teristics.    One  of  these  is  the  shape  of  the  back. 

In  the  class  to  which  the  '  rybybe '  belongs  there  were 
no  separate  sides,  or  ribs  as  they  are  properly  called ;  but 
the  convex  back  fitted  right  on  to  the  oval  front.  The 
little  rebec  and  the  '  geige '  also  had  this  convex  back,  but 
they  were  more  pear-shaped  than  oval  in  outline,  their 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


6      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDUETAI,    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

necks  being  merely  narrowed  elongations  of  the  body, 
whereas  the  '  rybybe '  had  a  distinct,  separate  neck  joined 
into  the  body.  All  these  three  also  had  no  incurvation 
of  the  sides,  which  must  have  greatly  hmited  the  freedom 
of  the  bowing. 

The  other  chief  branch  of  the  viol  family  had  flat  backs, 
and  consequently  side  ribs,  and  were  incurved  in  outUne 
somewhere  near  the  middle,  sometimes  only  slightly,  and 
sometimes  with  a  very  pronounced  waist.  This  class 
is  found  illustrated  quite  as  early  as  the  convex-backed 
class,  examples  of  both  being  given  by  Mr.  Galpin  from 
twelfth-century  sources  in  England.  Therefore,  although 
the  flat-backed  and  waisted  type  is  that  to  which  the 
modem  vioUn  is  most  obviously  alUed,  it  would  be  an 
error  to  suppose  that  this  form  succeeded  to  that  of  the 
rybybe  and  rebec,  or  was  developed  from  it.  Evidently 
both  kinds  were  in  use  at  the  same  time,  and  the  angelic 
rybybe-player  in  the  Exeter  boss  is  contemporary  with 
many  examples  that  could  be  quoted  of  the  waisted, 
flat-backed  form.  One  rybybe,  very  similar  to  this 
specimen,  is  carved  in  the  hands  of  an  angel  in  the  angel 
quire  at  Lincoln,  slightly  earlier  in  date  than  the  Exeter 
boss. 

It  seems  probable  that  there  were  rather  indeter- 
minate forms,  intermediate  between  the  two,  simul-. 
taneously  in  use.  This  we  may  infer  from  the  specimens 
surviving  in  sculpture,  such  as  we  find  later  at  Exeter  in  the 
minstrels*  gallery  (plate  vii,  no.  4),  and  at  Beverly 
minster  on  the  teredos  staircase  (plate  viii,  no.  l),  and  at 
the  back  of  the  reredos  (plate  vin,  no.  2)  also  fourteenth- 
century  work,  and  again  in  the  nave  of  the  same  minster. 
In  all  of  these  the  ribs  and  flat  back  are  seen,  but  the  waist 
is  either  absent,  or  so  slightly  developed  as  to  be  a  mere 
suggestion  of  such  a  feature.  The  outline  assumed  by  the 
front  or  table  of  the  instrument  also  was  variable ;  for,  as 
these  illustrations  show,  an  oval-faced  outline  and  one 
almost  square  are  represented  contemporaneously,  while 
among  the  fifteenth-century  angel-musicians  at  Manchester 
is  one  playing  on  a  viol  perfectly  square  in  shape,  constructed 
with  sides  and  a  flat  back. 

The  more  common  and  popular  little  rebec,  which  was 
a  smaller  three-stringed  instrument  of  the  same  convex- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDRAL    CHURCH.  "] 

backed  class  as  the  rybybe,  ran  a  much  longer  career. 
Its  larger  relative  disappeared  in  favour  of  the  waisted 
and  ribbed  instruments,  probably  in  consequence  of  the 
greater  facility  in  bowing  which  they  afforded. 

We  have  no  rebec  at  Exeter  of  so  early  a  date  as  the 
rybybe  in  the  vault,  but  the  mutilated  remains  of  one  are 
still  visible  in  the  hands  of  an  angel  on  the  west  front 
dating  from  some  fifty  or  more  years  later  on  in  the 
fourteenth  century.  Again,  a  very  late  version  is  seen 
on  the  canopy  of  bishop  Bronescombe*s  tomb,  far  on  in 
the  fifteenth  century  (|uate  rviii,  no.  i). 

In  the  fourteenth-century  corbel-table  of  St.  Mary's, 
Adderbury,  Oxfordshire,  a  true  rebec  is  shown,  with  the 
pear-shaped  body  and  weU-marked  sound  holes  (plate  xiii, 
no.  5).  Of  course,  in  this  case,  the  performer  is  holding 
it  in  so  elevated  a  position  only  to  afford  a  complete  view 
of  the  instrument  in  the  limited  space  at  the  sculptor's 
disposal,  for  it  never  was  and  never  could  be  played  when 
held  in  that  fashion. 

Our  next  Exeter  musicians  are  two  minstrels  on  the 
vaulting-shaft  corbels,  dating  between  1315  and  1325, 
both  playing  bowed  instruments  of  the  indeterminate 
kind  mentioned  above.  Either  faulty  carving,  or  the 
existence  of  several  varieties,  gives  these  two  instruments 
a  vagueness  that  forbids  their  definite  classification. 
They  are  hardly  as  small  and  tapering  as  the  typical  rebec, 
nor  have  they  the  incurved  sides  of  the  viol  proper ; 
the  shape  of  their  backs  is  not  discernible  since  they  are 
carved  in  such  shght  relief  that  they  are  not  detached 
from  the  garments  of  the  performers.^ 

The  earlier,  by  a  few  years  only  (plate  11,  no.  3),  is  in 
the  hands  of  an  angel,  again  wingless,  who  occupies  the 
lower  part  of  a  corbel  in  the  quire  on  which  the  Coronation 
of  the  Virgin  is  represented  above ;  the  bare  feet  of  the 
figure  again  identify  it  as  one  of  the  celestial  minstrels. 
It  is  not  uncommon  in  mediaeval  art  to  find  angels  thus 
represented  as  wingless. 

The  other  corbel  musician  in  the  nave  (plate  11,  no.  4.) 
is  no  angel,  but  a  very  mundane  strolling  minstrel,  duly  shod, 
and  wearing  a  spangled  govm,  and  with  a  humorous  and 

'  Mr.  dlpiD  dxnifict  tlkCM  u  offihoot*  of  the  ifbfbc. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


8      THE    CAKVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

meriy  face  ;  he  is  accompanying  on  his  instrument  the  feats 
of  the  tumbler  shown  above.  Tms  pair  have  been  described 
as  '  St.  Cecilia  playing  the  crwth  with  a  grotesque 
listener,'^  as  St.  Cicely  drawing  down  the  angels  from 
heaven  by  the  sweetness  of  her  performance,  and  by 
another  author  as  Salome  dancing  (i.e.  tumbling)  before 
Herod.  These  imaginative  descriptions  seem  quite 
unsupported  by  the  figures  themselves.  Such  a  pair 
were  very  familiar  at  afi  merry-makings  in  the  middle 
ages ;  but  their  appearance  here  leads  one  to  suspect 
a  reference  to  some  more  ecclesiastical  subject,  a  suspicion 
strengthened  when  we  recall  that  in  the  series  of  twelve 
musicians  shown  in  the  late  twelfth-century  bas-reliefs 
formerly  in  the  cloisters  of  the  abbey  of  Saint-Georges-de- 
Boscherville,  a  similar  pair  are  included.  The  legend 
which  is  most  vividly  called  to  mind  by  them  is  a  charming 
twelfth-century  metrical  French  version  transcribed  into 
English  prose  by  the  Rev.  P.  H.  Wicksteed.* 

There  is  one  other  musician  to  be  noted  on  a  boss  in 
the  high-vault  of  the  cathedral  nave.  It  is  later  than 
those  just  described,  and  earlier  than  those  of  the 
minstrels'  gallery,  this  part  of  the  vault  having  been 
finished  about  1 343  or  1 345.  It  is  again  a  harpist 
(plate  III,  no.  i),  but  this  time  a  priest  instead  of  an  angel ; 
and  there  are  good  reasons  for  believing  that  it  represents 
St.  Dunstan,  whose  sHll  on  the  harp  is  a  well-known  feature 
in  the  traditions  connected  with  him.*  The  harp  on 
which  he  is  performing  is  much  larger  than  that  of  the 
angel  in  the  presbytery  vault,  but  the  number  of  its  strings 
is  not  indicated. 

The  next  step  chronologicaUy  in  the  study  of  Exeter's 
musical  instruments  is  to  the  minstrels'  gallery  (plate  iv), 
which  there  is  good  reason  to  believe  was  erected  in  1353, 
some  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  later  than  the  corbels  we 
have  been  considering.^  There  is  structural  evidence 
that  it  was  an  afterthought,  the  church  having  been 
completed,    excepting    the    west-front    sculpture,    under 

>  Wm.  Cotton,  Btiia  mU  CtrMt  af  lb4         ■  E.  K.  Friduni  ud  G.  R.  Holt  Shafto, 

CtAtird  Cbircb  tf  Si.  Piur'i,  Extur.  Baua  mi  CtritU  »f  Extur  CaOiibal,  p.  176. 

*  AichducoD       Fncnun,      ArebiueturM 

■  Oar  Lady'i  lambUr,  Dent,  1900.  Hitury  aj  ExtUr  Ca^tiral,  pp.  77  ind  7S. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


E  VAULT  AT  EXETER, 


,  HICHAM  FERRERS. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


z.d,  Google 


z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IK    EXETER    CATHEDRAL    CHURCH.  9 

bishop  Graunson  about  four  years  previously.  The 
gallery  occupies  the  place  of  the  triforium  arcade  in  the 
fifth  bay  of  the  north  side  of  the  nave,  and  its  name 
describes  the  scheme  of  its  decoration  no  less  than  the 
puroose  for  which  it  was  built. 

Primarily,  the  purpose  of  this  gallery,  and  of  similar 
galleries  in  other  cathedral  and  parish  churches,  as  at 
Westminster,  Malmesbuiy,  and  Winchester,  seems  to  have 
been  specially  connected  with  the  once  important  cere- 
mony of  the  blessing  of  palms  on  Palm  Sunday,  when 
the  Sacrament  was  carried  in  procession,  and  passed  out- 
side the  church.  When  the  procession  returned,  it  paused 
by  the  closed  door,  while  one  half  of  the  quire  within, 
and  the  other  half  without,  sang  in  antipnon.  Those 
inside  were  usually  stationed  above  the  entrance,  either  on 
a  temporary  platform  or  in  a  gallery  erected  for  such 
purposes.  The  position  of  the  Eieter  gallery,  above  the 
north  nave  entrance,  points  to  its  having  been  specially 
devoted  to  this  ceremonial  use.  ^  In  an  age  such  as  the 
fourteenth  century,  when  decorative  sculpture  was  so 
prominent  a  feature  in  English  architecture,  and  more 
CKJecially  in  a  church  dedicated  in  honour  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  it  is  veiy  natural  that  the  decoration  of  the 
gallery  shoidd  take  the  appropriate  form  of  a  series  of 
typical  celestial  minstrels  such  as  we  have  here.  The 
now  empty  niches  of  the  vaulting-shaft  corbels  on  either 
ride  of  the  gallery  originally  held  images  of  the  Virgin 
and  St.  Peter,  and  the  connexion  between  the  Virgin  and 
quires  of  angels  and  minstrels  was  no  doubt  borne  in 
mind  in  choosing  the  subject  for  its  decoration. 

It  should  be  observed  by  the  way  that  the  sculpture 
of  these  figures  is  very  inferior  to  most  of  that  vrith  which 
the  church  is  enriched.  Any  one  who  compares  the 
original  figures  on  the  west  front,  some  of  which  must  be 
actually  contemporary  vrith  these,  will  be  struck  by  the 
contrast.  There  is,  it  is  true,  much  grace  and  vigour  in 
the  action  of  some  of  these  minstrels,^  but  the  detail 
b    very    careless    and    sketchy    in    comparison    to    that 

'  FiMuii  Bood,  Waumnur  AUry,  p.  $J,  beiu^   tlum   much   coatemponrr  Kulp- 

*  Plot.  E.  S.  Piioi  Tcmufa  coDcenuDg  the  Cure  in  other  parti  of  England  '  (Enetiib 

Ggura  of  thii  galkr^  that  they  '  preteired  Miiianal  Figmri  Sailpan). 

Dure   Di    eari;    mcdiaenl   Kitraiut    and 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


10      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

Still  left  to  US  in  the  west-front  figures.  Whether  the 
reason  for  this  was  want  of  funds  we  can  hardly  tell.  If 
archdeacon  Freeman's  conclusions  from  the  fabric  rolls 
are  correct,  the  sum  spent  upon  this  piece  of  work  was 
X46,  equivalent  to  more  than  ;^400  of  our  money, 
a  price  which  seems  rather  low  for  the  production  of 
fourteen  large  figures  and  fourteen  very  rich  canopies  (in- 
cluding colouring  and  gilding),  besides  the  structural 
work  of  building  the  gallery  in  a  place  not  originally 
designed  for  it.  So,  very  possibly,  such  small  and  trouble- 
some details  as  fingers,  strings,  sound-holes,  etc.  were 
scarcely  covered  by  the  sum  to  be  expended,  and  conse- 
quently were  occasionally  omitted. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  this  assemblage  of 
musicians  carved  on  the  front  of  the  Exeter  minstrels'  gallery 
represents  in  any  way  a  mediaeval  orchestra  or  band,  who 
united  to  play  in  concert  those  instruments  on  which  they 
were  performers.  At  the  time  to  which  these  figures 
belong  such  combinations  of  instruments  were  unknown. 
When  concerted  music  was  in  its  infancy,  and  bands,  or 
noises  as  they  were  then  termed,  were  first  formed  of  several 
instruments,  these  combined  instruments  were  all  of  one 
kind,  either  all  strings,  or  all  shawms  (as  we  should  say 
nowadays  '  wood-wind '),  or  all  trumpets  and  drums.  ^ 
Even  as  late  as  1561,  an  orchestra  performing  interludes 
in  the  first  English  tragedy  Gorboduc  was  divided 
into  five  distinct  sections,  of  violins,  cornetts,  flutes, 
hautboys,  and  drums  and  fifes,  each  section  performing 
separately.  The  only  exception  we  note  to  this  divided 
use  of  instruments'  in  combined  performance  was  the 
common  and  popular  union  of  the  pipe  and  tabor,  of  which 
some  account  has  already  been  ^ven. 

Of  these  distinct  groups  of  instruments  the  brass  and 
drums  were  dedicated  to  military  and  royal  purposes." 
On  the  other  hand,  the  stringed  class  was  accepted  as 
worthy  of  performing  sacred  music  together,  though,  as 
time  went  on,  the  church  admitted  small  gong-lite  cymbals 


■  See  Gtlpin,  op.  cit.  chaptei  IJ,  on  Tb*  dcKribn,  '  AD  ttw  while,  loaoraiu  metal 

CmxtI,  blowing  martiai  Mundt,'  and  again  (ibid,  ii, 

'  Milton,  !n  FaraJiu  Lcit,  i,  540,  nfen  515) '  Wth  tminpcti'  rtgalxnmA.' 
to  th(K  dtidnctivc  chancttritcin  where  he 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN   EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  II 

into  their  stringed  accompaniments  of  religious  worship, 
as  a  help  in  marking  the  time  of  the  plain-song.  ^ 

Each  group  of  instruments  playing  together  was  called 
*  a  consort,'  and  when  in  later  times  the  combination  of 
instruments  from  two  or  more  of  the  distinct  groups  began 
to  be  used,  this  was  called  '  a  broken  consort,'  in  contra- 
distinction to  the  combination  of  instruments  belonging 
to  one  group  only,  which  were  known  as  '  whole  consorts.' 
The  earliest  record  we  have  of  '  a  broken  consort '  (a 
nearer  approach  to  an  orchestra  than  '  a  whole  consort ') 
is  in  an  early-  fifteenth-century  manuscript  where  strings 
(i.e.  the  viol)  are  combined  with  wind  (i.e.  the  recorder), 
in  playing  at  a  feast. 

Consequently,  in  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries 
such  a  series  of  musicians  and  instruments  as  those  we 
have  here  merely  represented  all,  or  nearly  all,  the  kinds 
of  instruments  then  available  for  music  of  every  de- 
scription. 

The  two  figures  on  the  east  and  west  returns  of  the 
gallery  have  no  instruments ;  therefore  the  musical  series 
includes  twelve  angels  only."  Two  illustrations  of  each 
are  given,  one  from  the  eastward  and  the  other  from  the 
westward,  so  that  no  details  may  be  lost. 

Beginning  at  the  westernmost  end,  the  first  figure  is 
the  angel  of  the  citole^  (plate  v,  no.  i).  This  instrument, 
often  also  called  the  citterne,  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  gittern,  which  also  occurs  in  this  gallery  series 
(plate  IX,  no.  9).     Although  both  are  held  in  much  the 

'  It  i«  intentting  to  Rid  in  lOBie  atncn  *  Concraij  to  Che  earlier  and  more  unul 

fiDmanold  MS.  diiijof  c.  i6]4(GflUlni<in'i  mediaeral  ciuEom  oi  repracntiiig  uigeU  u 

MagaziiK,  5S,  put  i,  pp.  479-4S7)  in  lAich  teilcH  beingi,  in  thii    Miia  they  are  un- 

t  eertaia  lieutninit  of  Nonridi  iccordi  the  doubledly    iateoded    foi    female  mintCreli, 

•ighti   and    •onndi    chat   icrike   him   on    a  tlieir  wingt  and  baie  feet  being  the  only 

walking    tour    through    England,    how    at  charactciiitici    that    oiuk    them    unqun- 

EulCT  he  fiuda  that '  viola  and  other  iweet  tionabi}'  at  angelic  beingi. 
initnimenta '     were   Kill   in   u*e   in   the 

eacbedral  beddea  the  organ ;    and  be  alio  *  1^  name  dtole  hai  hitherto  generally 

lemaila    th*t     theae,    'with    the    tunable  been  appHed  to  >  dlSerent  kind  of  itrioged 

tdco  and  the  rare  organiit  together  made  iiumimenC,    of    the     pulter^    dau,     but 

1  mek>dioui    and    heaTcnlf  humony  able  Mr.  Galpin  connden  thii  to  have  been  an 

Id    nvith     the    hearec'i    ear).'      He    had  error,  and  he  hringi  evidence  to  ihow  that 

nibed    the    '  delicate,     rich  the  ctcole  and  the  dtteme  were  identical 


and  loftj  organ  which  had  more  addition       initrumenta,  but  that  ciiclt  w 

than  any  other,  ai  fair  pipei  of  an  extra-       form    of    the    name    only .-     OU    EnflUb 

■nonary  length,  and    of    the  bigncM  of  a       /nimnnfi  1^  Muiic,  p.  16. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


12      THE    CARVINGS    OP    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    IHSTRUMENTS 

same  position,  and  both  are  played  with  a  plectrum 
held  in  the  right  hand,  there  were  essential  diflferences 
between  the  two  instruments  at  all  times  and  in  all 
stages  of  their  developments.  One  of  these  main 
differences  was  that  in  the  gittern  (at  any  rate  when 
it  first  appeared  in  England),  the  strings  were  of  gut, 
while  those  of  the  citole  were  of  wire.  And  also  the  form 
of  the  bodies  of  the  two  instruments  was  dissimilar  in  one 
striking  particular.  Both  had  flat  backs,  and  necks  flush 
with  the  front  of  the  body  running  out  from  its  centre, 
and  ending  in  the  peg-box  where  the  strings  were  fastened 
and  tuned.  In  the  citole  this  neck  was,  as  in  stringed 
instruments  of  the  present  day,  what  is  called  *  free,' 
that  is  to  say,  it  did  not  continue  flush  from  the  back  as 
it  did  from  the  front,  but  was  reduced  to  scarcely  one  third 
of  the  thickness  of  the  body ;  while  in  the  gittern  the 
neck  was  practically  one  with  the  body  both  back  and 
front,  of  equal  depth,  though  reduced  in  width. 

The  citole  had  four  sttings,  and  the  peg-box  generally 
ended  in  a  quaint  little  carved  head,  as  does  this  one  here, 
though  the  stone  is  too  worn  to  show  this  distinctly.^ 
The  strings  were  stopped  by  the  fingers  of  the  left 
hand,  while  the  right  hand  used  the  plectrum  to  pluck 
them.  This  little  contrivance  was  a  small  rod  of  ivory, 
horn,  quill,  or  metal,  and,  where  the  strings  were  of  wire, 
as  in  the  citole,  it  saved  the  fingers  a  great  deal  of  painful 
friction.  It  is  still  employed  with  the  modern  zither, 
and  was  used  also  for  the  psaltery,  and,  later,  for 
the  spinet  and  harpsichord,  although  in  these  two  last 
its  action  was  regulated  by  keys  and  it  was  no  longer  held 
and  worked  directly  in  the  hand.  The  tone  of  strings 
vibrated  by  the  use  of  the  plectrum  is  always  thinner  and 
more  metallic  than  when  either  the  fingers  for  plucking 
(as  in  the  harp),  or  the  hammers  for  striking  (as  in  the 
pianoforte),  or  a  bow  (as  in  a  great  number  of  stringed 
instruments),  are  used  for  setting  them  in  vibration. 

The  citole,  as  also  the  gittern,  was  apparently  first 
brought  into  England  some  time  in  the  thirteenth  century, 
and    both   seem   to  have   originated   among   the   eastern 

<  Cut«r  giTci  m  dnving,  in  lu>  SfirimtHt 
*f  Sadptutt  of  one  fiam  Great  Milvem 
prioiy  in  which  the  cwed  hniiuu)  hnd  i* 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IK    EXETER    CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  I3 

nations  of  Asia  Minor,  whence,  under  the  generic  name 
of  cithara,  the  Greeks  and  Romans  adopted  these  and 
other  instruments  of  the  same  class.  Then  in  mediaeval 
times,  through  the  wandering  minstrels  and  troubadours 
from  Italy  and  Provence,  they  were  introduced  into  England 
and  there  rapidly  became  popular.  The  citole  was  an 
instrument  considered  worthy  of  the  court  bands,  and  is 
also  frequently  found,  as  at  Exeter,  in  ecclesiastical  carvings. 
There  is  a  mutilated  thirteenth-century  carving  of  a 
citole  in  the  west  porch  of  Higham  Ferrers  church,  where 
the  performer's  feet  are  in  the  stocks,  but  he  is  allowed  to 
retain  his  instrument  as  a  consolation  during  his  punish- 
ment (plate  III,  no.  2).  Examples  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
contemporary  with  the  Exeter  specimen,  are  to  be  seen  at 
Worcester  and  Hereford,  and  on  the  fourteenth-century 
Braunche  brass  in  the  church  of  St.  Margaret,  King's 
Lynn,  Norfolk.-^  Two  also  occur  in  the  nave  of  Beverley 
minster,  and  on  the  misericords  of  rather  late  date  at 
Carlisle  and  Chester  also  citoles  are  carved  in  the  hands  of 
angels.  In  later  years  the  citole  took  a  less  honoured 
position,  as  an  instrument  for  the  entertainment  of  cus- 
tomers and  guests  in  barbers'  shops  and  taverns. 

The  lute,  an  instrument  popular  at  a  later  date,  is 
distinguished  from  the  citole,  or  citterne,  by  having  a 
more  or  less  convex  back,  gut  strings,  and,  usually,  the  head 
turned  backwards;  also  it  was  played  with  the  fingers 
only.  2 

The  second  celestial  minstrel  is  valiantly  performing 
upon  the  homely  and  somewhat  intractable  bagpipes 
(plate  v,  no.  2).  Nowadays  we  are  apt  to  consider  this 
instrument  as  exclusively  a  native  of  Scotland,  but  this 
is  quite  a  mistake  as  regards  its  early  history.  The  most 
remote  traces  discovered  of  it  are  among  the  eastern 
tribes  of  Asia,  whose  early  westward  movement  (com- 
monly known  as  the  Celtic  migration)  brought  the  use 
of  the  bagpipes  to  Europe,  through  Greece  and  Rome. 
It  is  not  certain  by  what  route  it  came  to  these  islands, 
whether  by  the  more  northern  branch  of  the  same  Celtic 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


14      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MXJSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

migration  direct  to  Britain  and  Gaul,  or  whether  by  the 
Roman  occupation  of  Britain.  ^  Once  arrived,  it  seems  to 
have  maintamed  a  firm  popularity  in  this  country  for 
many  centuries.  We  Rnd  it  illustrated  in  numerous 
Engush  manuscripts  of  the  thirteenth,  fourteenth,  and 
fifteenth  centuries,  usually  in  rather  humble  and  popular 
connexions ;  but  that  it  was  also  esteemed  worthy  of  a 
place  among  royal  instruments  is  shown  by  the  records 
of  bagpipers  being  amongst  the  court  musicians  in  the 
reigns  of  Edward  II,  Edward  III,  and  Henry  VIII,  and 
by  four  sets  of  bagpipes  being  included  in  the  collection 
of  musical  instruments  belonging  to  Henry  VIII.'  In 
France  also  they  were  included  among  the  instrument! 
of  the  band  of  me  '  Grande  Ecurie '  in  the  time  of  Louis 
XIV,  and  used  in  the  court  performances. 

There  were  several  kinds  of  bagpipes,  the  two  main 
classes  being  generally  known  to  us  as  the  Irish  and  the 
Scotch.  The  essential  difference  between  these  is  that 
in  the  Irish  instrument  the  wind-bag  b  supplied  with 
wind  by  means  of  small  bellows  worked  under  the  per- 
former's arm,  whence  they  are  known  in  Erse  as 
*  uilleann,'  or  elbow  pipes ;  while  in  the  Scotch  variety 
a  short  pipe  from  the  mouth  of  the  performer  supplies 
the  wind  to  the  wind-bag.  The  bagpipes  carried  by  the 
celestial  minstrel  here  are  of  the  latter  class,  and  of  the 
type  in  common  use  in  the  fourteenth  century,  having 
the  drone-pipe  added,  which  previously  to  that  time  had 
not  been  a  part  of  this  instrument.  In  a  representation  of 
several  musicians  in  the  Loutrell  psalter,  belonging  to  the 
first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  the  bagpipe  is  almost 
exactly  similar  to  that  at  Exeter,  carrying  a  flag  attached 
to  the  drone-pipe.  At  various  stages  of  its  later  history 
a  second  and  third  drone-pipe  were  added,  all  being 
carried  oyer  the  shoulder.  Tlie  wind-bag  was  often  made 
of  the  whole  skin  of  a  kid. 

Contemporary  with  the  Exeter  specimen  are  two 
carvings  of  bagpipers  in  Beverley  minster,  one  on  the 
reredos  (plate  vi,  no.  l),  and  the  other  on  the  Percy  tomb 
(plate  VI,  no.  2).    In  the  latter  the  wind-bag  is  made  of 

1  It  mi  in  uM  in  the  Ronun  imy,  and  a      of  Richborough  in  Kent.     Gatpin,  op.  cjt. 
boDW  figure  of  a  bagpiper  «u  diKOiend      p.  174. 
ID  the  excavitioni  of  the  old  Roman  lUCion  ■  Galpin,  op.  dt.  p.  175. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


1  d 


!, 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


\ 

<y  J 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


[F.ff.CifuUy,fbal. 
KO.  I.      BACFtPES  FKOM  THE  KEKEDOS,  B 


[F.H.CrotsUy.fbM. 
a  THE  PERCY  TOMB,   BEVERLEY  MINSTER. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  I 5 

a  small,  ^tire  pig-sldn  with  the  head  used  for  the  insertion 
of  the  mouth-pipe,  and  the  forelegs  and  feet  left  intact. 
Another  contemporary  specimen  is  seen  among  the 
musicians  of    the  Adderbury  frieze  (plate   xii,  no.  3  and 

This  frieze  affords  valuable  material  for  comparison 
with  the  minstrels'  gallery  at  Exeter,  not  only  as  being 
contemporary  with  it,  but  also  as  including  so  many  of  the 
same  instruments.  Hitherto  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
used  to  illustrate  the  many  valuable  works  on  musical 
instruments  that  we  possess  (plates  xii  and  xiii).  The 
frieze  takes  the  place  architecturally  of  the  usual  corbel- 
table,  and  runs  on  both  sides  of  the  nave.  The  series 
of  musicians  appears  on  the  north  side,  the  rest  being 
filled  with  more  ordinary  grotesques.  Of  a  very  different 
type  from  the  angdic  •cries  in  the  minstrels'  gallery,  this 
company  at  first  sight  looks  more  like  revellers  at  a  '  church 
ale,'  such  as  are  represented  on  a  somewhat  similar 
frieze  carved  outside  the  chiirch  of  St.  John,  Cirencester,  ^ 
though  these  latter  are  about  a  century  later  in  date.  The 
Adderbury  musicians,  however,  though  secular  in  ap- 
pearance, and  rough  in  execution,  probably  represent  the 
*  universal  praise'  offered  to  the  Creator  through  the 
Church.  "Tkcy  occur  in  an  order  which  can  be  classified ; 
it  embraces  all  kinds  of  music,  and  was  doubtless  adopted 
to  carry  out  this  idea  of  universal  praise.  Thus,  church 
munc  comes  first  in  the  frieze  (i.e.  the  most  eastward 
portion)  with  the  portative  organ ;  dance  music  next, 
with  the  timbrel,  bagpipes,  symphony,  and  rebec;  then 
comes  military  music,  indicated  by  two  kinds  of  trumpets 
and  the  nakers  or  kettledrums ;  and,  lastly,  minstrelsy,  as 
represented  by  psaltery  and  harp,  the  recognised  accom- 
paniments of  the  voice. 

This  frieze  is  in  fact  a  somewhat  homely,  mediaeval 
translation  into  sculpture  of  the  150th  psalm;  and  it  is 
quite  consistent  with  the  aim  of  the  Church  in  the  middle 
ages  of  bringing  under  her  supervision  and  patronage  the 
whole  life  of  the  people,  including  their  recreations,  that 
such  a  crude  and  literal  rendering  of  the  Psalmist's  ex- 
hortations should  be  found  in  such  a  position. 

I  lUoftnted  ID  Caner,  Sftcimtms  af  AnettM  Sculftari  and  Paiiaiiif  >■  EnglatiJ  (179a). 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


l6      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

It  b  among  the  group  of  dance-music  instruments  that 
we  here  meet  the  bagpiper  in  full  blast,  labouring  hard, 
with  cheeks  much  distended  and  head  bent  ro  the  task. 
As  far  as  we  can  see,  his  instrument  has  neither  drone-pipe 
nor  flag. 

In  these  veir  mundane-looking  musicians  of  Adderbury 
it  is  specially  observable  that  the  attitudes  are  often  most 
unnatural,  governed  as  they  are  both  by  the  cramped  space 
allotted  to  the  figures,  and  by  the  carver's  conscientious 
determination  to  exhibit  as  much  as  possible  of  the  figure 
and  his  instrument,  regardless  of  perspective.  Thus,  here, 
the  left  arm  of  the  piper  would  in  reality  be  by  his  side, 


Fig   I.     (See  plate  III.) 
BACPIPEI   AT  ADDERBintT. 


with  elbow  dropped,  and  its  exalted  and  very  awkward 
position  is  adopted  merely  to  afford  an  opportunity  of 
showing  that  the  musician  used  the  left  hand  for  one  part 
of  the  stopping  of  the  holes  of  the  '  chanter '  pipe.  In 
other  cases,  as  in  the  rebec,  nakers,  and  psaltery  players, 
the  instrument  also  is  similarly  misplaced,  and  for  the 
same  reason. 

There  is  a  bagpiper  among  the  nine  enamels  of  musicians 
represented  on  the  crook  of  William  of  Wykeham's  crozier,^ 
a  beautiful  specimen  of  fourteenth-century  work ;  and 
throughout  this  and  later  centuries  also  bagpipes  frequently 
occur  in  ecclesiastical  carvings.  * 

'  Now  in  New  CoUege,  Oilord.  church,  Cirenceiter,  in  the  fifteenth  oenturjr. 

'  Ai  in  the  nave  of  Beverley  miniter ;  at  At    Ripoo    a   fifteeoth-ceiitury   iniiericord 

Mauchoter,    both    the    Iiiih   tad    Scotch  ihowt  a  well-caived  group  of  a  pig  playing 

varietiei ;    again  in  Exeter  in  the  fifteenth  the    bagpipei,   to    which   two   pigleti    are 

century  i    »nd  on  the  frleie  of  St.  John't  dancing. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


si 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    EIETXR  CATHEDRAL    CHURCH.  I7 

The  next  angel  in  the  minstrels'  gallery  (plate  v, 
no.  3)  is  performing  on  the  whistle-flute,  or  fipple-flute, 
whidi  became  known  some  fifty  years  later  as  the  single 
recorder.  It  is  also  called  the '  vertical  flute  '  to  distinguish 
it  from  the  transverse,  or  German  flute.  ^ 

This  instrument  was  much  in  vogue  during  the 
fourteenth  centun',  though,  indeed,  it  was  known  and 
illustrated  as  early  as  the  twelfth,'  and  is  seen  in  Its 
double  form,  in  the  thirteenth  century,  in  the  hands  of 
one  of  the  spandrel  angels  in  the  angel  quire  at  Lincoln. 
It  continued  in  use  on  into  the  eighteenth  century,  when, 
however,  its  form  was  much  altered  and  developed. 
Originally  it  consisted  of  a  tube  slightly  graduated 
from  the  small  upper  end  for  the  mouth  to  the  lower 
extremity,  which  sometimes  opened  out  into  more  or 
less  of  a  beU.  This  tube,  or  pipe,  was  not  furnished 
-with  a  reed,  like  a  hautboy,  but  had  a  whistle-mouth, 
very  imperfectly  shown  here,  which  is  still,  in  modem 
times,  represented  by  the  familiar  flageolet.  It  had  a 
varying  number  of  holes  for  the  fingering,  but  in  this 
m>ecimen  and  in  other  early  ones  they  are  not  many. 
Double  recorders,  or  whistle-flutes,  were  also  very  popular, 
and  must  have  been  rather  difficult  to  play,  as  the  two 
pipes,  sometimes  uniting  in  one  mouth-piece,  and  some- 
times furnished  with  two,  had  to  be  fingered  simultaneously, 
one  hand  for  each.  Presiunably  the  results  were  agreeable, 
as  Milton  speaks  with  praise  of  *  flutes  and  soft  recorders.'  * 

Our  next  instrument  (plate  vii,  no.  4)  is  probably 
intended  for  the  viol,  that  later  development  already 
described*  in  which  the  flat  back,  ribs,  and  imperfect 
waist,  has  superseded  the  convex  back  and  oval  form 
of  the  rybybe  and  rebec.  The  specimen  here  shown 
have  unfortunately  been  In  the  hands  of  an  ignorant 
restorer  and  thereby  received  characteristics  belonging 
to  no  other  instrument  of  its  class.  It  is,  I  believe ,  the 
only  one  of  the  minstrel  gallery  series  that  has  so  suffered, 

'  The  ncorda  in  iti  man  moiltin  foim  cen(ui7  liaglt   TEcorder    u    kcd  it  Mia- 
mi often  bunm  i>  the  '  flute-t-bec,'  the  chatet. 

mniithjnece  bang  the  ttai,  ind  alio  u  die  *  Gtl[nii,  op.  dc  pp.  139, 140. 

'  TnjMJi  flute,'  fran  iti  (Rit  popukrit^  in         '  Paradia  Lost,  i,  ;;i. 
du  couutjy.    An  ciimple  of  *  Gfteoitb-         *  See  p.  6. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


l8      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

and  as  far  as  is  visible  the  body  is  still  left  untouched ; 
but  at  the  end  of  an  unduly  elongated  neck,^  there  has 
been  supplied  a  ridiculously  massive  scroll  turned  back- 
wards, a  unique  invention  of  the  repairing  sculptor.  Apart 
from  this  mistake,  which  leaves  the  original  form  of  the 
head  a  matter  of  conjecture,  this  viol  would  seem  to  belong 
to  the  indeterminate  class  already  referred  to,*  for  it 
possesses  the  flat  back  and  ribs,  distinctive  features  of  the 
viol,  without,  however,  the  incurvation,  or  waist,  which 
was  universally  adopted  for  it  at  a  slightly  later  period. 
The  omission  of  the  sound-holes  noticeable  here  can  only 
be  due  to  the  inaccuracy  of  the  carver,  as  they  were  essential 
to  all  varieties  of  this  class  of  instrument.  Four  strings 
only  are  shown,  but  the  early  viols  usually  had  five,  whilst 
rebecs  had  only  three,  and  the  rybybe  four,  arranged  in 
pairs.  Two  contemporary  examples  of  viols  from  the 
reredos  and  Percy  tomb  in  Beverley  minster  show,  on  one, 
four  strings  only  (plate  viii,  no.  2),  and  five  on  the  other 
(plate  VIII,  no.  l) ;  and  there  is  a  rather  later  one  in  Lincoln 
quire  stalls  (c.  1370)  which  seems  also  to  have  only  four 
strings,  though  otherwise  quite  orthodox,  with  wabt, 
ribs  and  flat  back.  In  these  cases  the  fifth  string,  which 
was  only  a  '  bourdon,'  or  drone-string,  may  merely  be 
invisible  owing  to  its  position  beneath  the  others,  where 
it  was  often  placed. 

Of  the  harp,  which  occupies  the  fifth  place  among  the 
angelic  minstrels'  instruments  (plate  vii,  no.  5)  there  is 
not  much  to  add  to  what  has  already  been  said.'  The 
carving  here  is  too  rough  and  imperfect  to  show  the 
strings ;  but  slight  indications  of  the  pegs .  show  it  to 
have  been  intended  for  one  vrith  eight  strings. 

The  harpist  in  the  contemporary  Adderbury  frieze 
(plate  ziii,  no.  10)  is  a  far  more  animated  figure,  and  though 


*  The  nnunial  lEngth  of  thii  nedi  doei  minitnlt'  gtilcrj  angel,  eren  to  the  lengtli 

not  tern  to  b(  witliouC  panllcl,  foi  we  ice  of  the  neck  wluch  u  full;r  Cwo-thinlt  the 

m  ioituice  of  it  in  i  dnwing  of  the  bnu  length  of  the  bod; ;    the  abnirdl]'  htavj, 

in  the   church   of   St.    Maigant,     King'i  tumed-bick  ktoU  of  anine  doet  not  appear 

LjBn,  Noifolk,  to  the  memoiy  of  Robett  in  Che  bnu. 

Bimnche  (died  13S4)  and  hit    two  itiia,  »s«  iboye   n  6 

in  nhich  the  viol  it  ■tiikiiigl}'  umilir  in  <P-    ■ 

ippeanoce   to   that  in   the  hand)  of  our  '  See  above,  pp.  4,  5. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


[F.  H.  CrtttUy,  fbau 
MiNrrEK, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  I9 

he  holds  up  his  ten-stringed  harp  in  an  unnatural  position 
to  ensure  the  whole  of  it  being  visible,  the  attitude  of  his 
right  hand  is  full  of  real  vigour,  and  compares  very  favourably 
with  the  stiff  and  cramped  hands  of  the  Ezeter  minstrel.* 

The  sixth  minstrel  in  the  Exeter  gallery  (plate  vii, 
no.  6)  for  some  unknown  reason  is  taller  than  the  rest. 
This  is  certainly  not  on  account  of  the  size  or  importance 
of  the  instrument,  for,  although  it  has  now  entirely  dis- 
appeared, there  is  no  doubt  whatever,  from  the  action 
of  the  hands,  that  it  was  a  Jews'  harp  ! 

Belonging,  under  somewhat  varied  forms,  to  most 
nations  and  most  periods,  this  very  primirive  instrument 
can  yet  scarcely  claim,  one  would  thinlc,  to  be  more  than  a 
mere  toy,  and  is  hardly  worthy  of  a  place  among  the  angeUc 
instruments.  But  this  is  not  the  only  instance  of  its 
appearance  in  such  good  company,  for  Mr.  Galpin  tells 
us  that  it  is  seen  in  the  hands  of  an  angel-performer  in  the 
rich  French  enamels  with  which  the  crozier  of  William 
of  Wykeham  is  decorated. 

It  is  not  a  harp  in  any  sense  but  that  of  the  plucking 
of  the  single  vibrating  tongue  with  the  finger,  its  variety 
of  notes  depending  entirely  on  the  variation  in  size  and 
shape  of  the  performer's  mouth  behind  the  vibrator. 
It  was  formerly  known  as  the  '  Jews'  trumfe'  and  this 
title  probably  refers  to  the  facts  that,  as  in  the  open  notes 
of  the  trumpet,  the  notes  produced  are  harmonics,  i.e.  the 
natural  series  of  sounds  resultant  from  any  given  note.' 

It  is  surprising  to  read  that  there  was  once  a  great 
performer  on  the  Jews'  harp ;  but  in  Grove's  Dictionary 
of  Music'  there  is  an  account  of  how,  in  1827  and  1828,  a 


I    with    hicpi    ind    other  numbec  of  dificrcDt  plucked  ioitmmenti  in 

flucluJ,   aat  imud,   itrin^d   mitiumcnO,  thai  tundi,  to  any  out  the  idea  of  their 

the  mott  inlereitiiig  itadji  of  tbeir  vaiieliei  having  '  eveij  one  of  them  haipi '  (Rev.  it 

am  be  made  from  the  magoificeDt  icnlpturct  and  v)  u  aitooiahing.    Tbt  true  blip  occun 

■boTe  the  main  dooiwaf  of  the  great  Roman-  only  four  dmei. 

e*que  chuich  of  Santiigo  de  Compoilela  in  *  Ai  to  the  diitinctiTe  word  7«Di'  in  badi 

Spain,  of  which  a  fine  out  nay  be  aeen  in  Che  cuet,  thru  ii  no  leumi  to  imagine  that  it 

Victoria  and  Albert  Muieum  at  Kenungton.  hai  anj  conneiioD  with  the  Hebrew  natioo, 

Although  of  lo   eartj  a  dale   ai   1188,  the  and   the   moit   teaiODable   derivation  Kemi 

grace  and   beauty  of  the   Ggurea   of   the  to   be  1   coiiuption   of  the   Dutch  word 

fon^and-tweoty     clden     leated       '  lowid  yrvdgtromptf  meaning  a  child'*  trumpet. 

^yoot  die  thione  '  are  wonderful ;    and  the  *  Aiticlei  Jiuf  Harf  and  EuitMiltim. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


20      THE    CARTINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

talented  Saxon,  Charles  Eulenstein,  gave  concerts  in  London 
and  Scotland  at  which  no  instrument  but  the  Jews'  harp 
was  heard,  and  he  the  sole  performer.  He  used  sixteen 
of  them,  of  various  sizes  and  pitches,  by  which  means 
he  obtained  a  compass  of  four  octaves ;  and  sometimes  he 
performed  skilfully  on  two  at  a  time,  thus  adding  harmonies 
to  the  extensive  melodies  he  rendered.  This  ingenious 
musician,  to  counteract  the  painful  effects  on  his  teeth 
of  the  metal  vibrations,  had  eventually  to  call  to  his  aid 
the  equal  ingenuity  of  a  dentbt,  who,  by  devising  a 
glutinous  covering  for  the  teeth,  restored  to  the  performer 
the  full  and  paimess  use  of  his  extraordinary  powers. 

The  next  instrument  of  our  Exeter  series  is  the  only 
example  of  the  brass  family  appearing  here  (plate  ix,  no.  7). 
It  is  a  trumpet  of  the  early  straight  type,  common 
before  the  form  more  distinctively  known  as  the  clarion 
was  introduced,  in  which  latter  the  tube  is  crooked  and 
folded  upwards  and  again  downwards.  Its  illustration 
in  English  manuscripts  begins  in  the  thirteenth  century, 
but  it  is  referred  to  long  before  that  in  the  eleventh 
century,  and  a  carving  of  this  early  straight  form  appears 
on  the  twelfth-century  prior's  doorway  at  Ely,  and 
another  in  Lincoln's  angel  quire  of  the  thirteenth  century. 
As  of  course  everyone  is  aware,  in  many  forms  it  is  still 
indispensable  in  every  full  orchestra.  From  this  old 
straight  form  all  modern  folded  trumpets  have  been 
evolved. 

Undoubtedly  the  mutilated  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  the  Adderbury  musician  (plate  xiii,  no.  6)  is  a  short, 
straight  trumpet  of  the  same  kind  as  the  Exeter  specimen. 
We  may  note  in  both  examples  the  characteristic  puffing  out 
of  the  cheeks,  which  in  those  days  was  considered  in- 
dispensable to  the  production  of  trumpet  notes. 

Contemporary  with  this  short  straight  trumpet  was 
a  much  longer  instrument  of  the  same  class,  known  as  the 
buzine,  of  which  a  somewhat  mutilated  specimen  occurs 
in  the  Adderbury  frieze  (plate  xiii,  no.  8),  but  Exeter  does 
not  provide  an  example.  It  is,  however,  so  intimately 
connected  with  the  short  straight  trumpet  of  the  minstrels' 
gallery  that  a  few  words  on  its  chief   characteristics  will 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    EXETEK  CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  21 

not  be  out  of  place  here.  It  is  believed  to  have  been 
introduced  from  the  east  by  the  Crusaders,  and  an  interest- 
ing confirmation  of  this  is  found  in  the  device  on  the  banner 
seen  depending  from  the  one  at  Adderbury.  It  bears 
a  coat  of  arms  consisting  apparently  of  a  cross  pommee 
in  the  centre  and  four  smaller  ones  in  the  four  corners. 
This  device,  argent,  five  crosses  pommee  or,  was  borne  by 
the  crusader  kings  of  Jerusalem  in  the  twelfth  century, '  a 
solitary  violation  of  the  heraldic  law  that  metal  cannot  be 
placed  upon  metal.' ^ 

Banners  thus  hung  from  trumpets  were  commonly 
in  use  in  the  middle  ages,  and  are  Ultistrated  in  Spanish 
fourteenth-centiuy  and  French  fifteenth-century  manu- 
scripts. The  tube  of  this  long  buzine,  as  also  of  some 
extended  forms  of  the  small  straight  trumpet,  was  made 
in  several  portions  jointed  together,  each  joint  being 
covered  by  a  ferule,  as  is  clearly  seen  here,  although  the 
portion  nearest  to  the  mouth  of  the  performer  is  missing. 

The  old  French  buzines  or  '  buisines  '  of  the  Trouveres 
were  often  made  of  wood,  of  leather,  and  brass,  and  are 
illustrated  on  old  French  manuscripts.^  Many  illustra- 
tions of  it  also  occur  in  Italian  works  of  art,  and  in  the 
enamels  of  William  of  Wykeham's  crozier  it  is  twice  seen 
in  the  hands  of  angels.  The  buzine  was  the  forerunner 
of  the  modern  trombone,  which  first  appeared  among  us 
before  the  fourteenth  century  as  the  sackbut,  now  one 
of  the  most  important  and  perfect  instruments  in  the 
orchestra.  ^ 

The  next  neighbour  to  the  trumpet  in  the  Exeter 
gallery  is  one  of-  even  deeper  interest  (plate  ix,  no.  8) 
belonging  to  the  great  famUy  of  instruments  ranging 
from  this  modest  portable  specimen  to  the  vast  modem 
organ  with  its  overwhelming  combinations  of  sound, 
the    development    of    which    forms    one     of    the    most 


with    ad-  '  The  ilidin^tub?  principle  on  which  it 

pp.  3S,  41,  li  conitnictcd  [%  eiprcticd  in  the  old  nune 

).  uckbut,  which,  Mr.    Galpin   telli  ui,   wu 

■  llie  name  in  Fnnce  M(mi  to  be  tnceible  derived  from  the  Spaouh  letar,   to  dmr, 

■(i  to  the    RomiD   ttucJMa,  or    militaiy  and  bucbt,  a  tube  or  bag. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


22      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDUETAL    MTTSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

fascinating  chapters  in  musical  history.  It  would  be 
quite  out  of  the  question  to  enter  upon  so  large  a  subject 
here,  but  the  distinctive  features  of  this  fouiteenth-centuiy 
portative  organ  must  be  described. 

Small,  keyed  organs  of  various  construction  aie  known, 
from  the  existence  of  specimens,  to  have  been  in  use  among 
the  Greeks  and  Romans  as  early  as.  the  second  century  B.c. 
One  of  this  period,  from  the  ruins  of  Carthage,  had  more- 
over a  system  of  continuous  mnd-supply  which  in  principle 
is  similar  to  that  now  in  use,  though  not  produced  by  the 
same  means.  And  in  the  Talmud,  which  dates  from  the 
second  century  a.d.  an  organ  is  mentioned  (the  magrepha) 
which  was  played  upon  by  means  of  a  key-board.  But 
the  keyboard  for  organs  in  England,  and  in  fact  in 
Europe  generally,  was  not  known  until  re-invented,  or 
re-discovered,  in  the  twelfth  century ;  and  it  was  in  the 
humble  form  we  see  here  that  the  discovery  was  first  applied. 

Church  organs  of  considerable  size,  but  without  key- 
boards, were  in  use  in  England  as  early  as  the  seventh 
century,  but  these  were  all  very  complicated,  noisy  and 
clumsy,  and  in  the  records  of  the  great  Winchester  in- 
strument, made  in  the  tenth  century,  we  find  that  the 
labour  of  two  organists  simultaneously,  and  *  seventy 
strong  men '  for  the  very  numerous  bellows,  was  required 
to  produce  a  performance  on  this  elaborate  instrument. 

The  simple  construction,  portability,  and  modest  tone 
of  the  httle  organ  shown  at  Exeter  in  a  short  time  made 
it  a  very  popular  instrument,  and  in  its  keyboard  is  found 
the  principle,  developed  later  into  such  wonderful  results^ 
by  which  one  performer  could  control  the  vast  instruments 
now  so  familiar.  The  action  of  this  early  keyboard  wa8 
applied  somewhat  later,  on  a  larger  scale,  to  the  positive 
organ,*  a  larger  instrument,  thus  named  on  account  of 
its  being  placed,  or  *  posed,'  on  the  ground,  and  this 
keyboard  action  remained  in  use  in  these  larger  organs 
till  the  seventeenth  century.^ 

<S«pliteiii.  dated   1650.    Qa  the  bdWi  an  painted 

*  At  a  DUttei  of  loilic  intcrat  to  Eietcr  the  initiaU  J.  L.  in  ill  probabilitf  tiiDM  of 

people,   it   maj  here    be   mentiDntd  that,  John  Lootctnore,  of  Eietci,  who  conitmcted 

iccoiding  to  Mr.  Gatpiii,  ■  fine  ipcdmen  of  the  great  eallitdnl  organ  of  that  dij,  famoua 

in  Engliih  regal  (a  more  fullf  dereloped  for  ili  double  diipaKma. 
poitatiTe   otgin)    exiat)   it   Athall   cutle 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


M      » 


ii 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN   EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  23 

As  regards  the  little  portative  organ,  we  may  notice 
that,  although  here  the  minstrel  uses  the  right  hand  for 
the  keyboard  and  the  left  for  the  bellows  at  the  back, 
which  is  the  most  usual  position,  it  is  not  always  so  por- 
trayed ;  in  several  instances  the  position  is  reversed.* 
Generally  the  bellows  were  single,  but  sometimes,  as 
in  this  case  and  in  that  seen  among  the  fifteenth-century 
Manchester  carvings,  they  were  divided  into  two,  so 
that  by  working  them  alternately  the  supply  of  air  might 
be  uninterrupted.  The  row  of  pipes  was  sometimes 
single,  sometimes  double,  and  the  number  seems  to  have 
varied  considerably,  ranging  from  eight  to  sixteen.  This 
Exeter  specimen  has  a  double  row,  but  it  is  not  in  reference 
to  this  detail  that  the  organ  is  termed  either  '  single '  or 
'  double.'  * 

The  portative  organ  must  have  been  heavy  and 
fatiguing  to  use.  Its  weight  was  partly  borne  by  a  strap 
passed  round  the  performer's  neck ;  occasionally  also  it 
is  shown  as  resting  on  the  knees  of  a  seated  player,  as  in 
the  fourteenth-century  manuscript  at  Trinity  College 
already  referred  to,  and  in  the  sixteenth-century  paintings 
of  the  heavenly  quire  by  Gaudenzio  Ferrari,  in  the  dome 
of  the  church  at  Saronno,  near  Milan. 

Notwithstanding  its  unwieldiness,  it  became  a  great 
favourite  with  travelling  minstrels,  and  was  even  used  at 
rustic  dances  and  revels.  It  is,  however,  probably  as  the 
representative  of  church  music  that  it  appears  in  the 
Adderbury  corbel-table,  though  the  specimen  is  rather 
a  small  one,  and  from  its  position  it  is  not  possible  to 
determine  whether  it  has  the  single  or  the  double  row 
of  pipes  (plate  xii,  no.  i).  In  the  specimen  from  the 
fourteenth-century  vault  of  the  Percy  tomb  in  Beverley 
minster  (plate  xi,  no.  l)  it  is  evidently  being  used  as  an 
accompaniment    to    the    performer's    voice.     It    was    in 

1  At  In  the  foucteentli-cealur^  Lontrell  book.    Alw   it  ippeui,   the   Uiniliu'  old 

pnher,  ind  in  ■  ftoup  on  the  fourteenth-  eipiwion,    '  a  fayn  of  oigini '    did  not 

ccntuij  Peicj  tomb  in  Bereilef  miutcr,  refer  to  the  dooble  row  of  pipei,  not  to  toy 

■nd  alto  in   a  fourteenth-centuij  MS.  at  ipedGc  put  of  the   mecbaoiini,   but  mi 

Tdnitf  College,  Cambridge.  rimplj  intended  n  a  tianilation  of  tbe  Latin 

*  Tbe  explanation  of  theae  tenna  haa  been  word  trgana,  the  plural  of  sfjaoMn,  and  wu 

a   nutter   of   much   uncertain^   and   dii-  applied  ipedalljF  to  thii  miuicil  initnunenC 

coanon,    and    will    be    found    exhauttiTely  on    account     of     tbe    compleiitj    of    iti 

dealt  with  in  the  appendix  of  Mr.  Ga^in'a  machinery. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


24       THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAXTAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMEHT8 

use  also  at  the  Hgher-class  merry-makings  at  court,  and 
several  *  payre '  are  mentioned  among  the  musical  instru- 
ments in  the  inventory  of  Henry  Vlfl's  *  household  stufEe 
and  other  implements.'  It  is  represented  among  the 
angels  enamelled  on  \^Vkeham's  crozier,  we  shall  meet 
with  it  again  in  Exeter,'  and  a  still  later  example  occurs 
on  the  fifteenth-century  frieze  of  St.  John's  church, 
Cirencester. 

The  ninth  angel  is  performing  on  the  gittern  (plate  ix, 
no.  9),  the  precursor  of  the  modem  guitar.  Mention 
has  already  been  made  of  this  in  connexion  with  the 
citole  or  citteme, '  from  which  it  must  be  carefully 
distinguished.  In  the  gittem,  the  neck  is  a  continuation 
of  the  body  of  equal  thickness  throughout  its  whole  length, 
though  narrows.  For  this  reason  a  large  round  hole  was 
bored  in  the  massive  neck  about  halfway  down  its  length, 
for  the  insertion  of  the  thumb,  which  thus  steadied  the 
hand  while  leaving  it  free  to  stop  the  strings.  The 
plectrum  in  the  right  hand,  for  plucking  the  gut  strings, 
IS  also  very  clearly  visible  here,  but  the  sound-hole,  or  holes, 
are  omitted  merely  from  inaccuracy  in  the  carving,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  viol. 

Mr.  Galpin  illustrates  an  actual  specimen  of  a  fourteenth- 
century  gittem  preserved  at  Warwick  castle,"  of  which 
a  facsimile  may  be  seen  in  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum. 
It  is  about  two  feet  long,  has  four  strings,  and  is  very  richly 
decorated  with  carving.  The  Exeter  gittern  seems  also 
to  have  four  strings,  though  they  are  not  very  clear.  The 
six  strings  we  associate  with  the  guitar  were  introduced  into 
England  with  the  Spanish  guitar  in  the  sixteenth  centiuy, 
and  this  instrument,  in  which  the  plectrum  was  discarded 
for  the  fingers,  in  time  entirely  superseded  the  mediaeval 
gittem.  The  gittern  in  its  day  had  been  a  most  popular 
instrument  among  both  high  and  low,  especially  as  an 
accompaniment  to  the  voice,  before  the  lute  became  the 
fashionable  instmment  for  that  purpose. 

There  is  a  fine  example  of  an  early  gittem  in  the  hands 

'  plate  ivii,  no.  1.  'op.  dt.  pUte  to. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ii 

Id 
I 

i 


is- 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


^1 


^  £  >.  J 

a  a  S 

2  S  & 

5  J  S 

2  8  3 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ZXETER    CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  25 

of  one  of  the  angels  in  the  late  thlrteenth-centiuy  carvings 
of  the  angel  quire  at  Lincoln. 

The  next  Exeter  minstrel  carries  a  shawm  (plate  x, 
DO.  10),  ^  a  wooden  wind  instrument  in  which  the  sound 
was  produced  by  the  vibration  of  a  double  reed  in  the 
moutfipcce. 

In  £ngland  a  pipe  of  this  nature  appears  in  carvings 
as  early  as  the  twelfth  century,  in  Canterbury  crypt, 
Barfreston  church,  and  the  prior's  doorway  at  Ely,  By 
the  fourteenth  century  it  was  fully  developed  and  in 
constant  use,  and  appears  in  numerous  illustrations  of 
that  period,  sometimes  in  the  hands  of  female  performers. 
From  it  in  queen  Elizabeth's  reign  was  developed  the 
hautboy,  whicn  derived  its  new  name  from  the  fact  that 
shawms  of  various  pitches  were  used,  and  the  one  of  the 
highest  pitch  vras  consequently  called  the  haut  bois  or 
'Mrii  wood'  instrument." 

The  tube  of  the  shawm  had  an  expanded  termination, 
sometimes  even  widened  to  a  bell-mouth  like  that  of  a 
clarion,  but  more  \isuaUy  of  much  less  expansion.  The 
lower  end  of  this  specimen  has  evidently  been  broken  off, 
which  makes  it  seem  unusually  short  and  rather  inde- 
terminate in  form,  but  the  characteristic  mouthpiece  is 
quite  clear,  and  also  the  holes  for  the  finger-stopping. 

A  later  example  is  also  found  at  Exeter  (plate  xvir, 
no.  i).  A  fifteenth-century  shavnn  is  one  of  the  instru- 
ments in  the  hands  of  the  five  musicians  on  the  '  minstrel- 
pillar  '  in  St.  Mary's  church,  Beverley,  while  another  very 
urge  one,  knovm  as  a  '  bumbarde,'  occurs  in  the  nave  of 
Beverley  minster.'  There  is  an  angel  performing  on  a 
double-tubed  wind  instrument  on  a  fourteenth-century 
boss  of  the  reredos  in  Beverley  minster,  but  from  its 
position  it  is  difficult  to  determine  whether  it  is  intended 
for  a  double  recorder  or  a  double  shavrai :    the  mouth 


'  The  Btmt  ttiMwoi  i>  1  currDptiiMi  of,  ot  '  Out  nuidem  nunc  obee  ia,  of  com 

^ointiDii  fiom,  the  Litm  ealcma,  ■  rctd,  meicl/  another  foim  of  the  Hme  word, 
n  lelimila,  ■  iced  pipe  which  becuoe  £nt 
'**l'»rii«,  md  hence  Khalm  ot  ihnrm.  *  Gtlinn,  op.  at.  p.  ifis- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


26       THE    CARVIMGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

certainly  resembles  that  of  a  shawm  more  nearly  than  that 
of  a  recorder  (plate  xi,  no.  2). 

The  two  last  of  the  gallery  minstrels  are  performers  on 
instruments  of  percussion,  which  are  among  the  most 
ancient  and  most  universal  that  exist  (plate  i,  nos,  1 1  and  12). 
No.  II  is  a  timbrel  player,  and  the  instramcnt  seems 
scarcely  distinguishable  from  the  modern  tambourine, 
except  that  it  is  a  good  deal  larger.  ^  The  coupled  jingles 
inserted  in  the  frame-work  and  the  action  of  the  right  hand 
are  quite  after  the  modem  pattern.  The  origin  of  this 
merry  little  rhythm-marker  is  absolutely  prehistoric,  for  it 
was,  under  somewhat  varying  forms,  common  to  early 
Assyrian,  Egyptian,  Chinese,  Indian,  and  Peruvian  civilisa- 
tions, as  well  as  to  Greeks  and  Romans,  Celts  and  Gauls. 

Considering  its  simple  construction,  and  man's  cravinc 
for  a  rhythmic  accompaniment  to  the  dance,  the  widespread 
appearance  of  such  an  instrument  is  not  surprising ;  but 
it  IS  rather  remarkable  that  it  has  changed  so  little,  or  rather 
that,  notwithstanding  the  varied  family  of  drums  that 
have  developed  from  it,  it  should  have  held  its  place  in 
its  primitive  form  throughout  all  ages. 

In  mediaeval  ecclesiastical  carvings,  such  as  this,  the 
timbrel  would  be  thought  quite  fitting  for,  and  specially 
appropriate  to,  the  use  of  an  angel,  on  account  of  its  having 
been  the  instrument  on  which  Miriam  and  her  maidens 
accompanied  their  hymn  of  triumph  after  the  passage  of 
the  Red  sea.^  In  the  middle  ages  the  performers  on 
timbrels  were  called  '  tymbestres,'  and  on  occasions  of 
merriment  the  tymbester  often  performed  feats  of  dancing 
and  tumbling  at  the  same  time  as  throwing  and  catching 
his  instrument. 

A  tymbester  appears  among  the  Adderbxuy  musicians 
(plate  XII,  no.  2),  and  presents  no  essential  differences  in 
detail  from  that  at  Exeter.  Mr.  Galpin  gives  an  illustration 
of  another  fourteenth-century  specimen  from  a  manuscript 
in  the  British  Museum';   while  on  an  earlier  fourteenui- 


•Eiodm,  IT,  10,11. 

origiiutcd  in  Fnntt  or  lulj,  w»i  gtiwraUj 

•  op.  dt.  %.  43,  p.  H'- 

nibititutcd  for  th«t  ol  '  timbrtl'  in  the 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


a 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  Zf 

century  misericord  at  Chichester  one  is  shown  in  the  hands 
of  an  indescribable  monster  (plate  iiv,  no.  l).  Later 
examples  are  seen  in  the  nave  of  Beverley  minster  and  on 
the  outside  of  St.  John's  church,  Cirencester  (fifteenth 
century). 

The  timbrel  differed  from  the  tabor  in  having  a  skin 
stretched  on  one  side  of  the  hoop  only,  and  in  being 
struck  with  the  hand,  whUe  the  tabor  had  a  skin  on  both 
sides,  more  like  the  small  '  side-drums '  of  modern 
times,  and  was  played  with  a  little  rod.  The  timbrel 
sometimes  had  a  '  snare '  or  vibrating  cord  stretched 
across  it,  in  the  same  way  as  the  tabor. 

The  twelfth,  and  last,  minstrel  of  the  gallery  is  sounding 
the  cymbals,  or  *  clash-pans  '  (plate  x,  no.  12),  in  which  one 
metal  plate  is  held  face  upwards  by  a  short  stem  in  the  right 
hand,  and  with  the  other  hand  another  metal  plate  is  dashed 
upon  it.  This  rhythm-marking  instrument  like  the 
tmabrel,  is  of  very  ancient  origin.  It  was  used  by  eastern 
nations  for  military  music,  and  by  the  ancient  Egyptians 
in  their  religious  ceremonies.  From  its  use  among  the  Jews 
it  descended  to  the  early  Christian  church,  and  is  often 
seen  in  ecclesiastical  carvings  and  in  illustrated  manuscripts 
representing  sacred  subjects.  In  England,  its  employment 
in  military  music  only  dates  from  some  time  in  the 
eighteenth  century ;  it  is  now  in  much  favour  in  the 
modem  orchestra. 

There  is  one  instrument  in  the  Adderbury  corbel-table 
(plate  XII,  no.  4)  which  is  not  even  allied  to  any  of  those 
which  appear  at  Exeter  ;  but  it  is  of  interest,  and  was  very 
popular  in  the  fourteenth  century.  This  is  a  symphony 
consisting  at  this  stage  of  its  development,  roughly  speaking, 
of  a  long  box  in  which  were  stretched  two,  fliree,  or  four 
strings.  One  or  two  of  these  were  '  stopped '  vrith  one 
hand  (usually  the  left)  by  means  of  mechanism  controlled 
from  outside  the  box,  while  the  other  turned  a  handle. 
The  handle  actuated  a  small,  rosined  wheel,  which  revolved 
against  the  strings,  set  them  in  vibration,  and  in  fact  acted 
as  a  bow.     In  consequence  of  this  wheel  action,  and  to 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


28      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MU8ICAL    IM8TRUMEHTS 

distinguish  the  symphony  from  the  bowed  viols,  it  vras  in 
kter  times  often  called  the  *  vielle-i-ioue.' 

Mr.  G.  C.  Druce  has  kindly  given  me  the  following 
contemporary  description  of  the  symphony,  extracted  from 
a  fourteenth-century  manuscript  in  the  British  Museum.  ^ 

Le  Livre  do  prapri£t£i  dei  chosea. 

Cy  park  de  la  Cymphonie, 

Lauteur  de  ce  livre  diit  qne  CTmphonie  est  nn  Initinmeat  de 
muaique  qui  ett  fait  de  bois  creux  convert  de  pel  de  deux  pan  et  le 
fiert  on  de  rergettet  deca  et  dela  et  rent  un  moult  doulx  too  licomme 
diat  Y«idoTe.  Mail  on  appelle  en  fraoce  cymphonie  un  Inatmment 
dont  lea  aveuglea  jouent  en  chantant  let  chancona  de  geatea  et  a  ce«t 
InatmmeDt  im  doulx  son  et  plaiunt  a  071  ae  ce  ne  foat  pour  leitat  de 
cenlz  qui  en  jouent. 

The  symphony  originated  in  a  far  more  clumsy  and 
unmanageable  form  of  instrument  known  as  the  '  organis- 
trum,'  which  generally  required  two  performers,  and 
was  greatly  in  use  for  the  accompaniment  of  church 
music  untu  superseded  by  the  portative  organ.  There 
is  an  admirable  specimen  among  the  instruments  over 
the  twelfth-century  '  gloria '  doorway  at  Santiago  de 
Compostela,  vrith  two  elders  playing  upon  it.  By  a 
reduction  in  size  and  other  improvements  it  became  not 
only  very  portable,  but  also  suited  for  the  use  of  one 
performer  alone,  and  was  widely  adopted  by  wandering 
musicians,  taking  a  large  part  in  country  merry-makings. 
It  remained  in  use  under  the  name  of  symphony  (which 
indicated  the  characteristic  simultaneous  sounding  of  all 
the  strings)  till  well  on  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  we 
find  even  Milton  referring  to  it  in  Paradise  Lost*  as '  dulcet 
symphonies.'  After  this  it  seems  to  have  sxmk  out  of 
favour,  till  in  the  eighteenth  centiuy  it  again  appeared 
in  the  hands  of  travelling  musicians  as  the  hurdy-gurdy. 
Less  than  fifty  years  ago  these  queer  Uttle  instruments 
might  have  been  seen  and  heard  in  the  streets  of  England, 
generally  played  by  Italians  or  Savoyards. 

For  the  next  representations  of  musical  instruments 

'  Cotton  MS.  Aug.  A.  ri,  in.  46].  '  book  i,  line  712. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


TIMBREL   ON   A   MIJEWCORD   A" 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z,d ,  Google 


\F.H.CraiiIty,pb<,l. 


[F.  H.  CntOey,  fbei. 
R  SMALL  LUTE  FROM  CANOPY  OP    BISHOP  BRONESCOUBe'S 

TOMB.  EKETIF. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN   EXFTER   CATHEDRAX   CMUKCH.  29 

at  Ezeter  we  have  to  skip  a  whole  century,  and  pass  from 
these  fourteenth-century  carvings  of  the  minstrels'  gallery, 
which  are  more  or  less  graceful  in  general  contour  though 
not  excellent  in  detail,  to  a  piece  of  work  of  a  most  debased 
style  beloi^ng  to  the  fifteenth  century.  This  is  the  canopy 
surmounting  the  tomb  and  effigy  of  bishop  Bronescombe, 
which  occupies  the  archway  between  the  lady-chapel  and 
the  chapel  of  St.  Gabriel.  The  canopy  probably  dates 
from  the  years  within  1420  and  1455,  as  the  arms  of  several 
of  the  Exeter  bishops  are  blazoned  upon  it,  and  the  latest 
are  those  of  bishop  Lacy,  whose  episcopate  covered  that 
period.  Of  the  great  beauty  and  refinement  of  this  late 
thirteenth-century  effigy  it  is  not  here  the  place  to  speak 
(plate  XIV,  no.  2),  except  to  note  the  deplorable  contrast 
between  such  an  artistic  masterpiece,  and  the  later  work 
of  the  canopy  added  to  the  tomb  by  persons  whose  piety 
and  devotion  vras  not  equalled  by  their  artistic  taste. 
Other  carvings  of  the  same  date,  such  as  those  at  Manchester, 
show  great  superiority  both  in  accuracy  and  artistic  skill, 
and  it  is  obvious  that  such  productions  as  the  canopy  of 
Bronescombe's  tomb,  notwithstanding  its  rich  colouring 
and  elaborate  detail,  do  not  by  any  means  represent  the 
highest  level  of  the  wort  of  the  period. 

In  a  hollow  moulding  of  the  cornice  appears  the 
series  of  eight  angel-musicians,  which  is  here  illustrated* 
(plates  XV  to  mil).  They  occur  in  the  following  order 
from  west  to  east : 

North  face  :  harp,  lute,  psaltery,  and  a  second  psaltery. 
South    face :     shawm,    portative,    rebec    or    lat,     and 


Like  the  figures  in  whose  hands  they  appear,  these 
objects  are  so  ill-carved  that  they  cannot  be  taken  as  really 
accurate  models  of  the  instruments  they  represent ;  but  they 
serve  at  least  to  show  what  were  the  types  of  musical  in- 
struments then  chiefly  in  vogue,  and  we  can  note  some 
distinct  difEerences  and  developments  in  comparing  them 
with  those  of  the  same  family  of  about  a  century  earlier 
that  have  been  already  considered. 

*  Tboe  illoitntioiu  in  from  Mr.  F.  Cmtiieft  pbotofi^ilu. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


30      THE    CARTINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    IK8TIIUMENT8 

No.  I,  plate  zv,  the  harp,  is  not  one  of  those  that 
exhibits  any  marked  change  in  either  its  size  or  construction. 
As  far  as  can  be  judged  from  the  very  rough  indications 
of  the  tuning  pegs,  it  had  ten  strings. 

No,  2,  plate  XV,  however,  has  not  been  met  with  before 
in  this  church.  It  is  a  mandore,  or  small  lute,  an  instru- 
ment of  much  popularity  at  the  time  at  which  these  carvings 
were  executed.  It  was  of  the  citterne  family,  ^  but,  unlike 
that  instrument,  its  head  was  turned  backwards,  a  charac- 
teristic belonging  to  all  varieties  of  lutes.  The  strings 
were  of  cat-gut,  and  usually  in  pairs  ;  they  varied  in  number 
according  to  the  size  of  the  mstrument,  which  was  often 
not  more  than  twenty  inches  long.  It  had  a  convex  back, 
and  a  fretted  finger-board,  and  the  strings  were  vibrated 
with  both  a  plectrum  and  the  fingers.  In  this  example 
the  fingers  only  seem  to  be  employed.  The  mandore  and 
lute,  both  of  which,  with  their  names,  were  of  eastern 
origin,  were  popular  on  the  continent  long  before  they 
appeared  in  Britain ;  but  by  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth 
century  we  find  many  representations  of  them  in  English 
manuscripts  and  carvings,  though  mostly  of  the  larger  form 
of  the  instrument,  as,  for  instance,  at  Manchester,  and  on 
the  *  musicians'  pillar '  in  St.  Mary's,  Beverley.  In  this 
last-named  example,  by  the  way,  the  instrument  is  held  in 
a  reversed  position  to  that  usually  seen,  the  body  being 
turned  to  the  left  of  the  performer,  whose  left  hand  is 
plucking  the  strings  while  the  right  hand  is  stopping  them 
on  the  finger-board. 

The  neck  of  the  lute  became  more  and  more  elongated 
and  the  number  of  strings  multiplied  as  time  went  on  and 
its  use  among  all  classes  increased.  Specimens  of  them 
more  than  a  century  later,  when  they  were  at  the  highest 
pitch  of  their  popularity,  are  seen  in  plate  xii. 

The  next  figure  (plate  ivi,  no.  i)  is  playing  on  a  psaltery 
of  '  the  shape  known  in  Italy  as  strumento  di  porco  from  its 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


[F.  H.  Cruslf 
M  CANOPY  OF  BISHOP  BRONESCOMBE'S  TOMB,  EXET 


[F.H.Criailry.pboi. 
DOUBLE   PSALTERY  FROM    CANOPY  OF  BISHOP  BRONESCOMBe's  TOMB, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


|f .  H.  Crmslry,  fbat. 
.    1.      SHAWM   FROM   CANOPY  OF  BISHOP   BRONESCOMBe'S  tomb,  eXETEIt. 


IF  H.  Cnauv,  ftxa- 
one*combe'»  tomb, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    E3XTKR   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  3I 

lupposed  likeness  to  the  face  of  a  pig,'  ^  which  is  the  form 
most  familiar  to  us. 


And  no.  2,  plate  zn,  also  has  an  instrument  of  the 
psaltery  class,  but  one  much  less  common  in  mediaeval 
representations  :  in  fact  Mr.  Galpin  tells  me  that  he  has 
not  before  met  with  any  representation  of  this  form  in 
England.  '  There  is  one  very  similar  shown  in  the  sixteenth- 
century  paintings  of  the  heavenly  quire  in  the  church  at 
Saronno. 

Of  our  Exeter  example  Mr.  Galpin  writes,  '  it  is  a 
specimen  of  the  canon  or  micanon,  which  were  both  derived 
from  the  eastern  kanoon,  an  instrument  strung  with  gut 
or  twisted  hair  strings,  and  played  with  the  fingers  or  a  small 
plectrum ;  .  .  .  and  it  shows  how  the  form  of  the  harpsi- 
chord or  clavicymbal  was  obtained.'*  When  strung  and 
played  on  both  sides  of  the  sound-board,  as  in  our  Exeter 
specimen,  it  was  called  the  double  psaltery. 

The  psaltery,  with  its  sister  the  dulcimer,  played  a 
large  part  in  mediaeval  music.  The  essential  difference 
between  the  two  b  merely  that  in  the  psaltery  the  fingers 
vibrated  the  strings  with  a  httle  plectrum,  while  in  the 
dulcimer  small  rods  were  employed  to  strike  the  strings. 
Both  were  in  use  at  the  same  time,  and  indeed  the  term 
psaltery  is  often  used  to  include  both  instruments. 

As  with  so  many  of  the  stringed  instruments,  thdr 
origin  was  Asiatic.  The  blunt-angled  form  of  the  shallow 
boi  over  which  the  numerous  strings  are  stretched,  shown 
here  in  no.  1,  plate  xvi,  was  an  improvement  on  the  earlier 
rectangular  English  form,  which  was  often  held  upright 
something  like  a  harp,  instead  of  being  laid  flat  on  the 
knee,  or  laid  upon  a  table,  as  was  this  later  form.  It 
appears  thus  in  the  contemporary  glass  of  the  Beauchamp 
dupel,  Warwick  (1447),  where  an  angel  stands  by  the 
table  to  play  on  it ;  and  a  pair  of  angels,  in  another  of  these 
interesting  windows,  have  a  large  psaltery  between  them, 
the  one  holding  it  out  horizontally  while  the  other  plays 


'  Gilpia,  op.  Ob  p.  59.  '  llie  Gennui  nunc  wu  Spitaiorf*. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


32      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS 

upon  it  with  both  hands,  apparently  with  fingers 
only.* 

The  psaltery  was  specially  popular  as  an  accompaniment 
to  the  voice,  both  in  church  music  and  among  the  numerous 
wandering  minstrels ;  but  by  the  sixteenth  centuiy, 
except  in  very  remote  places,  it  was  quite  superseded  in 
England  by  the  dulcimer  with  its  little  hammer  rods.  In 
Spain  and  in  the  Canary  isles  the  psaltery  is  still  in  use. 

From  the  psaltery  with  its  plucked  strings,  and,  <rf 
course,  with  the  addition  of  a  keyboard  and  its  special 
mechanism,  sprang  the  spinet,  virginal,  and  harpsidiord, 
aU  of  which  are  plucked-string  instruments  ;  wmie  from 
the  dulcimer  and  its  hammered  strings  rose  the  whole 
of  the  great  pianoforte  family. 

Examples  of  the  common  triangular  psaltery  of  the 
fourteendi  century,  showing  no  features  distinctive  from 
that  at  Exeter,  are  seen  in  the  Adderbury  corbel-table 
(plate  xm,  no.  9)  and  in  the  vaulting  of  the  Percy  tomb 
in  Beverley  mmster  (plate  xi,  no.  l).  Contemporary 
specimens  are  at  Manchester,^  where  a  good  dulcimer 
also  appears;  and  in  the  nave  of  Beverley  minster.'  As 
before  mentioned,  no  other  examples  of  the  double  psaltery 
can  be  quoted  from  English  sources. 

The  next  figure  (plate  xvii,  no.  1)  is  the  shawm-player 
previously  referred  to,*  who  offers  no  fresh  details  for 
comment. 

The  next  (plate  xvii,  no.  2)  gives  us  a  very  inferior 
representation  of  the  portative  organ,  practically  unaltered 
from  the  fourteenth-century  type  seen  in  the  minstrels' 


'  Mr.  G.   C.    Diuce,    hu    Idndl;    tax-  que  le  pulterion  at  plat  et  ta  guitemc  nt 

nuhed    me   irith    the    fDllowing    cantcm-  bomie    deuoui.     La   juyi    [Jewi]    loloieiit 

ponry  dncription  of  i  pulteiy,  eitncced  iToir    dii    roidu    au    pulterion    mIoq    Ic 

fnim  the  fouTteenth-ccntury  Cotton  MS.  uombre  dci  dii  coranundemcai  de  U  I07. 

Auguitui,  A  Ti,  So.  463  (Brit.  Mill.),  livre  Lei  meilleun  cordet  qui  loieitt  pour  le 

n,  Kct.  nix  :  pulterion  unC  de  fil  duchil  [bnM  win] 

'  C7  p«le  du  pollerion.  ou  de  fil  d'ltsent.' 

'  Le  pulterion    ett  dit  de  chanter  pout  .  -.  1  ■             ^.  b__           j              r 

ce  que  iSr.  le  cueut  reapondoit  .u  p.Jteri<m  '  ^^''P'"'  "P"  °*-  BS--  9  "d  lo,  P-  ^S- 

en  chantMt.     U  pulterion  rewemble  a  une  '  lUuitrated  bj   Ctitti  in  Sptamni  «^ 

guiteme  de  Uibarie  qui  eit  faile  comme  Sadflnri  and  FaiiiM{. 

un  tnin^    Mail  il  7  a  difference  en  ce  *  See  ibore,  p.  aj. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NO.  I.      REBEC  FROM  CANOPY  0 


NO.  2.       BAGPIPES  FROM  CANOPY  OF  BISHOP 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


TOUHC  MUSICIAN,  EXETIIt. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN   EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  33 

gallery  ;  only,  in  this  case,  the  ill-formed  left  hand  appears 
to  have  the  keyboard  work  allotted  to  it,  which  is  unusual 
though  not  unprecedented,  *  and  scarcely  proves  that  such 
was  really  ever  the  case.  The  pipes  here  appear  to  be  set 
in  a  triple  row,  but  this  also  is  a  detail  in  which,  in  such  a 
carving,  inaccuracy  may  have  been  shown. 

No.  I,  plate  XVIII,  may  probably  be  classed  as  a  rebec, 
or  kit,  although  scarcely  any  of  its  detail  is  correctly  given. 
The  bow  is  in  the  wrong  hand,  the  instrument  is  held  on 
the  wrong  shoulder ;  neither  pegs,  strings,  nor  bridge 
appear,  and  the  shape  of  the  body  is  very  dubious.  How- 
ever, it  suggests  nothing  else  in  the  way  of  a  musical 
instrument,  and  is  scarcely  of  any  value  as  a  record,  unless 
it  be  of  the  inaccuracy  and  inferiority  of  some  of  these 
fifteenth-century  sculptures.  ^ 

The  last  (plate  xviii,  no.  2)  has  more  general  accuracy, 
and  detail.  It  shows  the  bagpipes,  still  in  favour,  with 
the  chanter,  drone-pipe,  and  an  ornamental  treatment 
of  the  upper  part  of  the  sHn  of  the  wind-bag.  No  radical 
changes  in  it  appear. 

The  only  remaining  illustration  of  mediaeval  musical 
instruments  at  Exeter  is  from  a  mural  tablet,  now  on  the 
western  wall  of  the  north  transept  (plate  xix).  Its  date 
is  1586,  and  the  inscription  is  as  follows  :' 

Matthei  Godwin 

adoletcenti)  pii  mitis 

ingeniosi  muiicae  bacchalaurii 

digiuMtnii  scientissimi  eccle«iarum 

cathed  Cantuari  et  Ezon  archimusici 

noriae  po5uit  G.  M.  Fr. 

Tixit  annof  ivii  menses  t. 

Hinc  ad  caelos  migravit 

lii  Januarii   1586. 


'  See  sboTc,  p.  1]. 

'  Excellent  esamplei  of  the  ume  ccntucj 
are  Kcn  in  Beverley  St.  Maij  and  in  the 
mndmn  of  the  Beiuduunp  chapel,  Wanrick. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


34      THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MITSICAL    1NSTRUMEKT8 

The  material  is  Piirbeck  marble,  and  in  low  relief  upon 
the  background  is  shown  the  figure  of  this  remarkable 
youthfiJ  genius  kneeling  before  his  organ,  while  a  number 
of  sympathetic  cherubs  are  awaiting  with  due  eagerness 
his  '  migration '  to  the  celestial  orchestra. 

The  most  important  and  interesting  instrument  that 
appears  as  part  of  his  terrestrial  outfit  is  this  positive 
organ,  some  reference  to  which  was  made  when  describing 
the  portative.  ^  Here  is  seen  the  successor  to  that  earliest 
form  of  keyboard  organ,  the  keyboard  being  now  applied 
to  a  large  instrument  standing  on  the  ground,  and  probably 
blown  either  by  a  pair  of  bellows  at  the  back,  or  by  two 
cords  running  through  the  right  side  of  the  case,  and 
raising  a  pair  of  bellows  concealed  within  the  lower  part 
of  the  instrument.  This  specimen  has  only  one  keyboard, 
composed  of  twelve  keys,  five  of  which  are  raised.  Only 
seven  vertical  pipes  are  shown,  but  the  rest  would  doubtless 
be  hidden  behind  within  the  organ-case. 

Then,  leaning  against  the  wall,  there  are  two  lutes 
of  different  sizes,  unmistakeably  recognisable  by  their 
shape  and  turned-back  heads. 

There  is  also  a  long  folded  trumpet  with  the  usual 
cords  and  baimer  wrapped  round  it  in  the  upper  part. 
Its  presence  here  may  very  probably  indicate  that  Godwin 
was  one  of  the  city  state-trumpeters. 

The  other  instrument,  seen  leaning  against  the  wall 
behind  the  smaller  lute,  is  one  very  rarely  met  with  in 
illustrations  of  English  work,  although  it  was  originally 
of  English  invention  and  very  popular  in  this  country 
during  the  fifteenth,  sixteenth,  and  seventeenth  centuries. 
It  is  the  curved  cornett,  which  was  a  long,  slender  horn,  or 
curved  tube,  bored  with  six  finger  holes  in  front  and  one 
at  the  back  for  the  thumb.  In  the  sixteenth-century 
paintings  in  the  church  at  Saronno,  by  G.  Ferrari,  already 
referred  to,  it  occurs  several  times,  and  it  was  very  popular 
on  the  continent  long  after  it  had  ceased  to  be  used  in 
English  orchestras. '     This  specimen  is  a  treble,  or  ordinary, 

>  See  sboTC,  p.  2t.  of  Orfte,  prodaced  in  i6oS,  wUch  it  one  ol 

'  '  Duoi  earnetti '  >R  among  the  tMrtjr-  the  eulieit  eiimpla  of  ■  muKcal  dnmi 

•ii  innnuaniU  lued  bf  Montereide  Id  the  in  vhich  tlie  initrumentil  iccampuiinieat 

■ccooipiDiinent  of  the  votca  in  bii  open  foinu  an  in^itint  put. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    EXETER   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH.  35 

comctt,  and  was  probably  played  by  young  Godwin  in  the 
cathedral  as  a  leading  instrument  with  the  organ  and 
sackbut  to  support  the  voices  of  the  singers,  as  was  usual 
at  this  time.  There  were  two  other  sizes  :  the  great,  or 
tenor,  comett,  and  the  high  treble  cornett,  the  latter 
having  a  compass  a  fifth  higher  than  that  of  the  ordinary 
treble.  '  All  the  cornetts,'  says  Mr.  Galpin,*  *  are 
souaded  by  means  of  a  small  cup-shaped  mouthpiece 
having  a  very  thin  edge  ;  they  are  not  reed  instruments  as 
sometimes  stated.'  The  only  bass  instrument  of  the 
cornett  type  was  the  serpent,  the  tube  of  which  took  a 
snake-like  form  instead  of  a  simple  curve.  It  was  much 
and  worthily  in  use  from  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century 
to  nearly  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth,  long  after  the  other 
cornetts  had  been  discarded.  There  were  also  straight 
cornetts,  generally  known  as  mute  cornetts  from  their 
special  softness  of  tone ;  but  the  curved  variety  was  that 
chiefly  used  in  England.  The  whole  family,  known  in 
Germany  as  Zinckg,  was  very  largely  in  vogue  there. 

The  modern  brass  cornet,  a  valved  instrument,  is  but 
a  very  distant  relative  of  the  mediaeval  cornett  family. 
The  curved  comett  of  our  example  was  made  of  either  wood 
or  ivory,  and  covered  with  black  leather. 

It  is  interesting  to  read  in  Mr.  Galpin's  book^  how, 
in  1532,  there  were,  among  the  list  of  officers  appointed 
at  Canterbury,  two  '  cornetters '  and  two  '  sackbutters.' 
Doubtless  it  was  to  the  first  of  these  offices  that  young 
Godwin  had  succeeded  before  he  .came  to  Exeter. 

These  instruments  on  his  memorial  tablet  are  rather 
imperfectly  carved,  or  have  been  blunted  by  time,  but 
they  are  interesting  as  indicating  the  Hnds  that  would  at 
that  date  have  been  considered  essential  to  a  musician's 
outfit. 

With  this  monument  there  ends  aU  representation  of 
musical  instruments  at  Exeter.  In  reviewing  the  whole 
collection,  the  fact  comes  out  with  striking  force  that  those 
from  the  presbytery  vault,  the  earliest  in  date  with  the 
exception  of  the  wooden  misericord  taborist,  are  incom- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


36        THE    CARVINGS    OF    MEDIAEVAL    MUSICAL    INSTRUMENTS. 

parably  the  best  from  an  artistic  point  of  view,  as  well  as 
being  the  most  detailed  and  faithful  records  of  the  several 
characteristics. 

In  these  qualities  they  fully  correspond  with  the 
exquisite  realistic  foliage-carvings  of  the  corbels  below, 
which  belong  to  the  same  years ;  both  present  some  of 
the  finest  examples  of  early  fourteenth-century  decorative 
art  that  are  anywhere  to  be  seen.  What  this  period  may 
have  lost  in  boldness,  grandeur,  and  scale  in  its  decorative 
work,  was  not  a  little  compensated  by  the  beauty  and 
refinement  of  design  and  execution  which  are  its  con- 
spicuous features. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHBISHOP  ROGER'S  CATHEDRAL  AT  YORK 
AND  ITS  STAINED  GLASS. 

B7  W.  R.  LETHABY,  F.S.A 

Four  or  five  years  ago  I  made  some  notes  on  the 
remarkable  fragments  of  twelfth-century  stained  glass  in 
York  minster.  Unfortunately  I  did  not  write  them  out 
at  once,  and  these  remarks  must  suffer  in  consequence. 
My  main  purpose  is  to  call  attention  once  more  to  these 
wonderful  remnants,  to  show  that  they  must  represent  the 
glazing  of  the  windows  of  Roger's  work,  a  quire  more 
advanced  but  as  glorious  as  ever  was  Conrad's  at  Canter- 
bury ;  to  suggest  that  we  have  some  evidence  of  what  the 
general  scheme  of  design  must  have  been ;  and  to  prove, 
if  I  can,  that  these  windows  are  examples  of  glass-painting 
done  at  a  school  established  at  Angers  in  the  reign  of 
the  great  Henry  II  of  England. 

I  also  want  to  obtain  as  clear  a  view  of  Roger's 
structural  work  as  may  be  possible  vnthout  special  and 
exhaustive  examination  of  what  actually  remains.  Accord- 
ing to  the  York  chronicler  Stubbs,  Roger,  the  archbishop 
from  I154  to  1181,  'constructed  anew  the  quire  of  the 
cathedral  church  at  York,  together  with  its  crypts  and  the 
archiepiscopal  palace,  and  he  was  buried  in  the  middle 
of  the  quire  of  the  church.'^  Browne,  who  in  1 844 
pubhshed  the  standard  modern  description  of  the  church, 
says  that  it  was  traditionally  held  that  this  rebuilding 
was  done  from  1170  to  1178.  Bishop  Roger's  'work' 
at  York  was  a  noble  eastern  extension  of  seven  bays  beyond 
the  crossing  with  an  additional  bay  of  one  story  forming 
a  cross  aisle,  or  retro-quire,  beyond  the  eastern  gable. 
Near  the  eastern  end  were  flanking  towers.  The  church 
'  being  square-ended  there  were  only  altar-places  in  the 
eastern  part,  and  the  flanking  towers  were  made  to  perform 
the  part  also  of  eastern  transepts.' 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


38  ARCHBISHOP  Roger's  cathedral  at  york 

This  new  quire  was  raised  high  above  a  crypt  like 
Conrad's  quire  at  Canterbury.  From  the  great  size  of  th^ 
pillars  in  die  York  crypt,  and  from  the  advanced  form  of 
Its  vaulting,  we  may  reasonably  suppose  that  the  upper 
church  was  entirely  vaiJted,  as  still  earlier  had  been  the 
cathedral  churches  of  Durham  and  Lincoln  and  the  quire 
of  the  abbey  church  at  KirkstaU.  The  tower'  chapels 
on  either  side  of  the  east  end  would  have  formed  useful 
abutments  to  a  vaulted  interior ;  while  the  vaults  of  the 
crypt  show  how  great  a  mastery  over  the  principles  of 
vaulting  Roger's  mason  had.  In  the  quire  aisles  at  Ripon, 
another,  work  of  Roger's,  even  a  wall-rib  is  present,  and  I 
have  an  impression  that  there  is  some  evidence  of  its 
existence  in  the  York  crypt. 

'The  cathedral,'  says  WiUis,  'in  the  year  1200  was  a 
Norman  building,  although  the  eastern  end  was  of  a  more 
enriched  style.'  This  assertion  as  to  the  Norman  character 
of  Roger's  work  is  misleading.  Willis  himself  tells  us  that 
some  base-mouldings  in  the  vestibule  to  the  crypt  '  are 
also  employed  in  an  arcade  on  the  north  side  of  the 
cathedral  close  which  appertains  to  the  palace  that  Roger 
is  recorded  to  have  built,  and  probably,  therefore,  was  a 
part  of  his  work.'  This  arcade  is  of  a  very  refined  and 
advanced  Transitional  character.  Further,  Browne,  on  his 
plates  XXX  and  xxxi,  gives  several  details  of  pillars  and 
capitals  from  Roger's  building.  Some  of  the  capitals  were 
of  elegant  water-leaf  form,  and  others  had  a  plain  bell, 
and  several  were  wrought  to  fit  semi-vesica-shaped  shafts. 
One  pier  was  composed  of  a  group  of  eight  such  shafts. 
The  external  walls  had  a  fine  moulded  plinth,  and  the 
buttresses  had  shafts  on  either  side  close  to  the  walls. 

Now  the  plan  of  the  eastern  termination  of  Roger's 
work,  as  recorded  by  Browne  and  elucidated  by  Willis, 
was  exactly  like  that  of  Byland  abbey  in  having  a  transverse 
aisle  for  chapels  extending  beyond  the  gable  wall.  And 
at  Byland  as  at  York  this  aisle  was  wider  than  the  lateral 
aisles.  This  correspondence  between  the  plans  of  York 
and  Byland,  which  is  not  referred  to  by  Willis,  is  a  strong 
confirmation  of  the  accuracy  of  his  restoration  of  the 
former.  At  Byland,  again,  we  find  the  buttresses  projecting 
in  two  flat  breaks,  exactly  as  at  York,  except  that  at  the 
latter  the  treatment  was  eJaborated  in  having  the  inner 
breaks    shafted.     These    shafts   evidently   passed   upwards 

.   ryCOOgle 


AKD    ITS   STAINED    GLASS.  39 

to  Stop  under  the  corbel-table.  The  windows  of  both 
York  and  Byland  had  nook-shafts,  but  again  York  had 
an  additional  member  in  a  hollow  chamfer  adjoining  the 
shafts.  The  external  design  of  the  lateral  elevation  at 
York  can  thus  be  fairly  well  restored  by  comparison  with 
Byland. 

The  '  water-leaf '  capitals  found  at  York  are  similar  to 
others  at  Byland,  Ripon,  Roche,  and  at  Fountains  in  the 
range  of  buildings  built  from  1170  to  1179.  Th^se  leaves 
curled  upwards  in  what  Sharpe  called  the  Transitional 
volute.  Other  capitals  found  at  York  are  of  the  curious 
Cistercian  type,  having  a  square  abacus  and  a  deep  square 
member  with  a  graceful  hollowed  bell  beneath.  Similar 
capitals  are  found  at  Ripon  and  at  Roche.  One  group  of 
them  at  York  belonged  to  the  clustered  pier  of  eight  shafts 
mentioned  above,  and  the  same  form  of  capital  is  associated 
with  exactly  the  same  form  of  shafts  at  Roche,  where  also 
the  rolls  of  the  bases  have  a  flattened  form  like  some  bases 
at  York.  At  Ripon,  again,  the  piers  were  in  groups  of 
eight  shafts,  but  the  shafts  were  not  of  pointed  form.  The 
abbey  churches  at  Roche  and  Byland  seem  to  have  been 
built  about  11 70.  Roger's  work  at  Ripon  was  in  course  of 
erection  in  11 81  when  he  died. 

Mr.  J.  Bilson  has  said  '  Roche  must  have  been  begun 
somewhere  about  the  same  time  that  Kirkstall  was  finished, 
and  at  Roche  the  expression  Is  just  as  truly  Gothic  as  that 
of  Kirkstall  is  Romanesque.  And  this  is  true  of  the  slightly 
later  Byland.'  ^  It  must  be  nearly  as  true  of  Roger's  quire 
at  York.  It  would  probably  be  worth  while  to  search  over 
all  the  fragments  at  York  and  to  collect  particulars  of  even 
the  least  details  of  Roger's  work ;  a  morsel  of  carving  or 
of  abacus  moulding  proves  much. 

From  a  comparison  with  the  other  Yorkshire  works 
built  in  the  latter  half  of  the  twelfth  century  we  may  obtain 
a  fairly  accurate  idea  of  the  form  and  sizes  of  the  windows 
which  would  have  been  used  at  York.  Of  course  they  were 
round-headed,  and  would  have  been  three  or  four  times 
as  high  as  they  were  wide.  At  Kirkstall  the  windows  were 
about  3  feet  6  inches  wide.  At  Byland  they  were  very 
tall  and  nearly  4  feet  6  inches  vnde.  Of  Ripon  I  have  the 
note :  '  South  quire  aisle,  Roger's  work,  has  very  perfect 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


40  ARCHBISHOP    ROGER  S    CATHEDRAL    AT   TORK 

windows.  Fine,  big,  circular-headed  lancets  about  3  feet 
6  inches  wide  with  deep  sloping  sills.  The  bays  are  vaulted 
on  shafted  corbels  having  water-leaf  capitals.  The  yaxilting 
ribs,  including  a  wall-rib,  are  moulded.' 

At  York  the  fourteenth-century  windows  of  the  existing 
nave  clerestory,  which  are  for  the  most  part  filled  wdth 
contemporary  glazing  of  white  pattern  work  charged 
with  large  shields  of  arms,  contain  also  many  fragments  of 
earlier,  richly-coloured  glazing.  There  is  also  a  panel  of 
twelfth-century  glazing  patched  into  the  central  light  of 
the  Five  Sisters  window,  and  I  have  a  note  of  '  fragments 
of  early  glass  in  the  heads  of  the  windows  of  the  vestibule 
of  the  chapter-house.'  Many  of  the  more  important 
pieces  were  carefully  illustrated  in  colour  by  Browne, 
who  first  brought  them  into  notice.  Mr.  Wesdake  saw 
that  this  glass  was  of  high  quaUty  and  the  earliest  in  date 
of  any  surviving  in  England.  Tlie  most  remarkable  piece 
is  a  panel  from  a  Jesse-tree  window,  which  must  have  been 
closely  akin  to  the  famous  Jesse  windows  at  Saint-Denis  and 
Chartres. 

When  the  clerestory  windows  were  last  repaired  I  was 
fortunate  enough  to  see  this  panel  while  it  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  glaziers.  It  was  about  2  feet  4  inches  square  ; 
the  colour  was  deep  and  splendid ;  the  ground  blue,  the 
foliage  red,  yellow  and  green,  and  the  strong  scrolling 
stalks  of  the  '  tree '  white.  The  king  who  occupied  this 
section  was  largely  vested  in  green  and  brown-purple, 
and  his  shoes  were  red,  Westlake,  who  had  a  scaffold 
raised  so  that  he  might  inspect  the  panel,  thought  that  it 
was  either  copied  or  designed  by  an  artist  educated  in 
the  same  school  which  produced  the  Jesse  trees  of  Saint- 
Denis  and  Chartres.  Tne  borders,  however,  he  thought, 
might  be  more  national.  But  I  agree  with  M.  E.  Male 
as  to  their  resemblance  to  the  fine  Saint-Denis  borders. 

Fragments  of  a  dozen  or  more  different  varieties  of 
borders  exist,  most  of  which  have  been  illustrated  by 
Browne.  These  borders  must  represent  a  very  important 
series  of  windows,  and  one  or  two  medallions  and  other 
pieces  give  some  suggestions  as  to  what  their  general 
character  must  have  been  {fig.  i).  Mr.  Westlake  thought 
this  glass  was  put  in  place  during  the  episcopate  of  Roger, 
not  later  than  about  1 1 70. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


AND    ITS    STAINED    CLASS.  41 

The  twelfth-century  panel,  which  is  crudely  inserted  in 
the  lower  part  of  the  middle  light  of  the  Five  Sisters  window, 
b  more  than  three  feet  square.  It  is  made  up  of  a  medallion 
with  its  surrounding  circular  frame  and  spandrels,  and  some 
handsome  ornamental  borders.  The  medallion  is  2  feet 
in  diameter,  and  its  frame,  3  inches  wide,  is  made  up  of 
a  plain  ruby  band  edged  with  two  narrow  rows  of  pearling. 


The  red  glass  is  extremely  streaky,  showing  much  of  the 
white  ground.  At  the  top  and  bottom  this  circular  frame 
turns  round,  guilloche  fashion,  forming  a  smaller  circle 
6i  inches  in  diameter,  linHng  it  with  other  medallions 
above  and  below.  In  the  large  spandrels  left  between 
pairs  of  the  medaUions  are  semicircles  largely  made  up 
of  blue  and  red,  while  the  remaining  parts  of  the  spandrek 


42       ARCHBISHOP  ROGER  S  CATHEDRAL  AT  TORK 

are  filled  with  plain  green  glass  of  fair  emerald  colour. 
Within  the  circular  frame  b  a  subject  which  is  somewhat 
injured.  It  was  described  by  Browne,  when  it  may  have 
been  more  perfect,  as  a  representation  of  Daniel  in  the 
Uons'  den  in  Babylon,  which  is  represented  hy  towers  and 
embattled  walls.  Within  the  walls  is  laid  a  lion,  apparently 
asleep,  with  his  head  toward  Daniel.  The  latter  is  standing 
and  holding  his  hands  toward  Habakkuk  whom  an  angel  is 
bringing  by  the  hair  of  his  head,  with  a  cake  in  his  right  hand 
and  a  bowl  in  the  other.  The  angel,  who  dips  down  from 
the  upper  part  of  the  medallion,  is  of  an  early  type ;  the 
nimbus  is  ruby,  and  the  doorway  of  the  '  castle '  is  also  a 
blazing  red.  The  background  is  the  most  beautiful  smoky 
blue.  The  ornamental  borders  now  associated  with  this 
fragment  are  only  5J  inches  wide,  while  the  others  before 
mentioned  are  10  and  1 1  inches,  but  they  are  of  similar  fine 
style.  Fig.  i  is  a  restoration  of  the  general  scheme  of  the 
windows,  to  which  this  panel  must  have  belonged. 

It  is  impossible  to  think  that  a  subject  relating  to  Daniel 
should  appear  in  twelfth-century  stained  glass,  unless  it 
had  significance  as  an  Old  Testament  type  of  a  Gospel 
fulfilment.  If  we  refer  to  the  old  account  of  the  glass  at 
Canterbury,  we  shall  find  the  subject  of  Daniel  and  the 
Dragon  from  the  same  apocryphal  book,  Bel  and  the  Dragon, 
used  as  a  type ;  and  in  the  existing  east  window  there  is 
still  among  the  types  Daniel  in  Babylon.  According  to 
M.  Male  the  arch  of  a  doorway  of  the  cathedral  of  Laon, 
which  is  carved  with  scenes  in  the  life  of  the  Virgin,  and 
with  Old  Testament  types,  has  for  a  type  of  the  Annuncia- 
tion Daniel  receiving  the  food  brought  by  Habakkuk  to 
the  lions'  den. 

Another  twelfth-century  example  is  given  by  M.  MSle 
from  the  church  at  Ydes,  where  the  Annunciation  and 
the  vbit  of  Habakkuk  to  Daniel  again  appear  as  type  and 
ante-type.  The  source  for  this  particular  type  seems  to 
have  been  discovered  in  a  sermon  by  Honorius  of  Autun, 
who  was  a  contemporary  of  abbot  Suger,  and  the  type  may 
have  been  used  at  Saint-Denis  itself. 

The  York  medallion  is  therefore  evidence  for  a  series 
illustrating  the  life  of  the  Virgin  or  of  Christ.  And  this, 
of  course,  would  have  been  perfectly  appropriate,  and 
indeed  almost  necessary  in  association  with  the  important 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


AND    ITS   STAINED    GLASS,  43 

Jesse-tree  window  of  York.  Such  was  the  case  at,  Saint- 
Denis,  Chartres,  and  doubtless  at  Canterbury.  This 
?stein  of  illustrating  scenes  from  the  Gospels  by  Old 
estament  types  seems  first  to  have  been  worked  out  in 
stained  glass  at  abbot  Suger's  wonderful  new  church  of 
Saint-Denis,  where  the  windows  were  put  in  place  about 
1 1 44-1 148. 

How  quickly  the  reputation  of  this  church  spread  over 
the  west,  and  how  great  its  immediate  influence  must 
liave  been,  is  suggested  by  a  letter  from  Jocelin,  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  written  to  Suger  in  the  very  year  II48,  when 
his  new  abbey  church  was  completed.  As  I  have  never 
seen  it  in  English,  it  may  be  here  quoted  from  Suger's 
correspondence ; 

Your  reputation  spread  abroad  in  all  parta  has  determined  lu 
to  cross  the  sea  with  the  single  desire  of  knowing  you.  And  we  are 
come  from  10  far  only  to  be  the  witnesses  of  the  things  which  are 
told  of  you  as  the  Solomon  of  your  century.  Our  curiosity  has  been 
Mtiafied  at  all  points ;  we  luve  had  the  pleasure  to  hear  words  full 
of  wisdom  issuing  from  your  mouth ;  we  have  seen  and  pondered  upon 
the  magnificent  temple  which  you  have  had  built,  and  the  ornaments 
with  which  you  do  not  cease  to  embellish  it.  .  .  .  The  half  of  these 
diings  had  not  been  told,  and  the  truth  suipastes  the  telling  of  the 


Browne,  in  his  admirably  accurate  account  of  the 
glass  at  York,  speaks  of  the  fragments  as  consisting  of 
(a)  '  quarters  of  central  compartments  about  21  inches 
in  tUameter.'  Some  of  these  were  plainer,  and  others  had 
some  addition  of  simple  stiff  foliage ;  (b)  '  portraitures 
of  single  figures,  as  saints,'  and  (c)  '  groups.'  '  Some- 
times the  figure  is  seated  beneath  a  canopy,  or  the  group  is 
placed  in  large  circular,  quatrefoil,  or  octofoU  compart- 
ments, having  the  spandrels  adorned  with  circles  of  various 
colours.' 

He  illustrates  a  single  figure  of  a  bishop  seated  under 
a  canopy,  the  whole  about  3  feet  high,  as  well  as  the  Jesse- 
tree  panel,  many  borders,  and  several  '  quarter  compart- 
ments.' On  his  plate  cxxviii  he  gives  part  of  a  foiled 
'  compartment,'  that  is,  a  medallion,  assocuted  vrith  one  of 
the  fine,  wide,  outer  borders,  and  a  spandrel  filling  of  stiff 
foliage  (fig.  2).  This  foiled  medallion  has  a  frame  exactly 
similar  to  that  which  surrounds  the  Daniel   medaUion, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


44  ARCHBISHOP    ROGER  S    CATHEDRAL    AT    YORK 

Taking  the  two  together  we  obtain  sufficient  evidence  for 
reconstructing  these  windows.  They  must  have  had  a 
single  vertical  row  of  circular  or  foiled  medallions  enclosed 
between  fine  borders  lo  or  li  inches  wide.  The  lights 
which  contained  the  circular  medallions  would  have  been 
about  4  feet  wide  (fig.  i).  If  Browne's  illustration  is 
accurate  the  light  which  contained  the  foiled  medallion 
would  have  been  wider.  In  this  case  it  may  have  been  one 
of  the  windows  in  the  east  gable.  Browne  evidently 
supposed  that  what  he  called  '  quarter  compartments ' 
were  quadrants  of  ornamental  medallions  forming  a  plainer 
type  of  window.  This  seems  to  have  been  quite  possible, 
as  there  are  ornamental  medallions  at  Saint-Denis,  but 


L  OF  TWELFTH- CENTURY  C 


I  am  not  satisfied  without  an  examination  of  the  actual 
fragments  that  they  were  not  set  as  fillings  in  the  spandrels 
left  between  the  figure  medalHons.  The  portion  which 
Browne  illustrates  as  part  of  an  octofoil  medallion  would 
seem  rather  to  suit  a  quatrefoil  (fig.  2). 

We  may  now  venture  to  imagine  Roger's  church  with 
some  colour  in  our  reconstruction.  His  new  quire  must 
have  had  some  forty  windows  in  its  two  stories ;  the 
Jesse  window  was  probably  in  the  central  eastern  chapel 
which,  doubtless,  as  at  Saint-Denis,  was  dedicated  in 
honour  of  the  Virgin.  This  window,  judging  from  the 
size  of  the  existing  section  of  the  glass,  could  not  have 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


AND    ITS   STAIHED    GLASS.  45 

been  less  than  five  feet  wide.  On  either  side  of  this  centre 
would  have  been  a  window  having  medallions  of  the  life 
of  Christ.  Such  subjects  at  an  early  time  were  always 
associated  with  the  Jesse  tree.  One  window  would  probably 
have  contained  scenes  from  the  Infancy,  and  the  other  from 
the  Passion.  The  types  which  accompanied  these  scenes 
must  have  been  arranged  alternately  with  them.  The 
one  which  still  exists,  as  we  have  seen,  would  have  been  a 
companion  of  the  Annunciation.  Other  windows  may 
have  been  purely  ornamental.  These  may  be  represented 
by  the  larger  quadrants  of  pattern-work  illustrated  by 
Browne.  Above  in  the  clerestory  would  have  been 
figures  of  larger  scale,  one,  or  more  one  above  the  other, 
being  in  each  light.  Doubtless  the  single  figure  of  a 
bishop  seated  under  a  canopy  which  was  illustrated  by 
Browne  was  one  of  these.  It  seems  small,  being  only 
about  3  feet  high  by  i  foot  wide,  but  it  was  usual  to  increase 
the  size  of  sudi  figure  panels  by  a  field  of  plainer  glazing 
round  about,  and  by  wide  borders.  We  may  suppose  that 
two  or  three  were  disposed  one  above  the  other,  a  customary 
arrangement ;  and  that  they  should  be  bishops  is  also 
in  accord  with  tradition  for  the  clerestories  of  quires. 

The  glass  at  York  belonged  to  the  most  perfect  period 
for  this  craft.  The  series  of  wide  borders  yet  preserved 
are  unrivalled,  and  Mr.  Westlake  says  of  the  Jesse  panel : 
'  I  was  immediately  attracted  by  the  refinement  of  the 
drawing  of  the  head,  which  is  greater  than  in  any  other 
glass  of  the  period  that  I  have  seen.'  Roger's  glass  must 
have  been  comparable  with  the  noble  western  windows 
at  Chartres. 

No  one  will  doubt  Mr.  Westlake's  opinion  that  the  early 
stained  glass  at  York  was  put  in  place  by  archbishop  Roger, 
although  the  date,  not  later  than  1170,  which  he  gives, 
is  probably  a  little  early,  I  would  myself  substitute  1180. 
Westlake,  following  Browne,  supposed  that  these  splendid 
vnndows  had  been  placed  by  Roger  in  the  old  Norman 
nave ;  this  was  entirely  gratuitous,  for  it  is  evidently  far 
more  probable  that  such  a  fine  series  of  windows,  not  less 
than  twelve,  and  probably  many  more,  were  obtained 
for  his  own  new  quire.  That  this  was  indeed  so  is  proved 
by  the  fact  that  the  east  end  of  a  church,  especially  if 
a    lady-chapel  occupied    the    situation,   was    the    proper 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


46  ARCHBISHOP  Roger's  cathedral  at  tore 

traditional  position  for  windows  of  the  life  of  Christ 
associated  with  the  Jesse  tree. 

The  fact  that  sudi  windows  occur  in  the  west  front  at 
Chartres  is  quite  exceptional.  They  were  doubtless  in- 
serted there  because  that  fine  west  front,  with  its  important 
windows,  was  completed  soon  after  Suger's  windows  at  the 
east  end  of  Saint-Denis  had  become  famous.  Not  only  at 
Saint-Denis,  but  at  Canterbury,  Le  Mans  and  many  other 
places,  the  Jesse-tree  window  was  in  the  lady-chapel,  for 
which,  of  course,  it  is  the  obviously  suitable  subject. 
Again,  the  facts  as  to  the  history  of  the  building  of  York 
minster  and  the  present  position  of  the  fragments,  call  for 
this  solution.  Westlake  supposes  that  the  Jesse  fragment 
was  taken  from  the  old  west  window  of  the  Norman  church, 
and  set  where  it  is  in  the  clerestory  of  the  fourteenth- 
century  luve.  Willis,  however,  has  shown  that  a  period 
of  about  fifty  years  intervened  between  the  pulling  down 
of  the  Norman  nave  and  the  completion  of  the  stone-work 
of  the  now  existing  nave.  Roger's  quire,  however,  re- 
mained in  existence  until  about  1380,  and  we  could  easily 
understand  how  likely  it  would  be  that  portions  of  old  glass 
taken  from  its  windows  when  they  were  destroyed  were 
put  into  the  aheady  existing  windows  of  the  nave  and  the 
entry  to  the  chapter-house.^ 

One  of  the  reasons  given  in  1361  for  be^nning  the  new 
eastern  work  which  was  to  take  the  place  of  Roger's  quire, 
was  that  there  was  no  place  where  the  mass  of  the  Virgin 
could  be  performed  with  suitable  decency.  This  suggests 
the  view  that  the  altar  in  the  retro-quire  may  have  been 
dedicated  in  honour  of  the  Virgin,  but  that  it  was  inadequate. 

The  glass  at  York  clearly  belongs  to  the  school  formed 
at  Saint-Denis  from  1140.  This  has  already  been  pointed 
out  by  Westlake  and  Male.  The  latter  says :  '  We  have 
found  examples  of  the  school  of  glass-painting  issuing  from 
Saint-Denis  at  Chartres,  Le  Mans,  Vendome,  York, 
Angers  and  Poitiers.'^  The  Jesse  panel  and  the  borders 
at  York  are  remarkably  like  those  at  Saint-Denis,  where 
also  are  found  subjects  in  medalhons  within  frames  made 


1  According  to  n^iUit,  ^i  w»  completed  'Of  the  elementt  which  helped  to  m 

I  j^.  up  the  Khool  of  Siint-Dniit  I  hare  writ 

in  the  Bt^agm  Uagtaiiu,  Jul;,  I914. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


AND    ITS   STAINED    GLASS.  47 

up  of  a  ruby  band  edged  on  each  side  with  '  pearling.'  In 
the  Saint-Denis  glass  we  already  find  a  small  characteristic 
which  persisted  long  :  feet  or  other  details  of  the  subject 
were  aUowed  to  pass  on  to  the  margins  of  the  medallions 
and  even  beyond  them. 

In  the  superb  window  at  Chartres  representing  the 
life  of  Christ,  which  is  supposed  to  be  from  the  Saint-Denis 
workshops  about  1150,  the  medallion  frames  are  made  up 
of  a  ruby  band  with  pearled  edgings,  the  spandrels  are  green 
with  semi-rosettes  against  the  great  outer  border.  At 
Le  Mans  variants  of  the  same  treatment  are  found.  A 
medallion  window  at  Poitiers  figured  by  Merston  has  the 
guilloche  linking  of  the  medallion  frames,  and  the  smaller 
medallions  in  the  spandrels  ;  some  of  those  latter,  as  at 
York,  were  quatrefoils.  There  are  also  windows  at  Angers, 
in  which  the  details  resemble  very  closely  those  of  the  York 
glass.  Here  we  have  the  plain  red  and  pearled  margins  to 
medallions  which  fill  the  miole  width  of  the  light,  half  discs 
being  set  in  the  spandrels  against  the  great  outer  borders. 
Here,  too,  and  here  alone,  so  far  as  I  know,  we  find  some  of 
the  principal  subject- medallions  of  a  quatrefoil  form,  as  was 
the  case  also  at  York.  As  de  Farcy  has  shown  from  docu- 
ments, the  glass  at  Angers  was  given  to  the  cathedral  about 
1182,  and  this  was  practically  the  same  date  as,  on  the 
evidence,  we  have  given  to  the  windows  at  York. 
Many  considerations,  which  cannot  now  be  gone  into, 
suggest  that  the  glass  in  all  the  places  which  have  been 
mentioned  in  these  notes,  with  the  exception  of  the  earliest, 
that  at  Saint-Denis  and  Chartres,  belong  to  a  local  school 
at  Angers,  a  city  which  must  in  the  reign  of  Henry  II  have 
been  in  a  higher  degree  than  London  or  Rouen  the  culture- 
capital  of  Ms  dominions. 

The  clearest  examples  of  correspondence  with  the  glass 
at  Angers  will  be  found  in  some  windows  once  at  Chenu 
in  Maine,  and  now  at  Rivenhall  in  Essex.  In  these 
remarkable  fragments  of  twelfth-century  glass  we  find  on 
the  one  hand  replicas  of  subjects  at  Aiigers,  and  on  the 
other  close  resemblances  to  the  glass  at  York.  I  hope 
another  time  to  discuss  the  Chenu-Rivenhall  fragments 
more  fully. 

From  the  Durham  chronicle  we  find  that  bishop 
Pudsey  glazed  the   quire   of  his    cathedral  church  with 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


48  ARCHBISHOP  Roger's  cathedral  at  tore 

stained  glass  windows.  These  were  doubtless  comparable 
with  those  of  York.  Winston  illustrates  one  twelfth- 
century  fragment  from  Saint  Cross.  Again  it  cannot  be 
doubted  that  the  Guthlac  roll  at  the  British  Museum 
contains  a  set  of  designs  for  stained  glass  medallions  not 
much  later  than  a.d.  1200.  Stained  glass  must  have  been 
far"  from  uncommon  in  England  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
twelfth  century.  The  early  glass  at  York  would  certainly 
repay  full  and  minute  study. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


THE  CODEX  AMIATINUS :   ITS  HISTORY  AND  IMPORTANCE. 
Bj  Si.  HENKY  H.  HOWORTH,  K.C.I.E.  D.C.I..  F.R.S.  F.iA. 

Bede's  tract  on  the  history  of  the  abbots  of  Jarrow  and 
Monkweannouth  is  largely  based  on  an  earlier  work  on  the 
life  of  abbot  Ceolfrid  by  a  monk  of  one  of  those  two 
monasteries  whose  name  is  not  recorded.  Bede  both 
epitomises  and  enlarges  this  earlier  narrative,  and  tells  us 
inter  alia  that  Ceolfrid  ruled  for  seven  years  at  Jarrow  and 
twenty-eight  years  over  the  combined  monasteries.  The 
anonymous  author  in  speaking  of  the  abbot  says  : 

Bibliothecam  cjuam  de  Roma  vel  ipse,  vel  Benedictiu  adtulerat, 
nobiliier  ampliavit,  ita  ut  inter  alia  tres  pandectes  [i.e.  whole  Bibles]  faceret 
describi,  quorum  duo  per  totitem  siu  monasteria  [i.e.  Jarrow  and  Monkweai- 
mouth]  posuit  in  aecclesiis,  ut  cuDcds  qui  aliquod  capitulum  de  utrolibet 
lesiamento  legere  voluissent,  in  promptu  esset  invenire  quod  cupereot ; 
temum  autem  Romam  profectunii  donum  beatoPetro  apo9tolonim  principi 
offerre  decrcvit. ' 

In  his  paraphrase  of  the  work  of  this  anonymous  author, 
Bede  refers  to  these  codices  as  follows  : 

Bibliolliecam  utriusque  monasterii  quam  BenedictuB  abbat  magna 
caepit  initantia;  ipse  aon  minori  geminivit  industria  ;  ita  ut  tres  pandecte* 
noTae  translationis,  ad  unuoa  vetustae  translationia  quem  de  Roma  adtnlerat 
ipse  auper  adjuogeiet ;  quorum  tinum  Miiex  Romam  lediens  secum  inter 
alia  pro  muneie  Bumpsit,  duos  utrique  monasterio  reliquit.  * 

1  Phmunci,  it<^, i,  395.     In  tnnibtion  :  'ibid,    i,    379.     In    tnnilatioa ;      Tlu 

He  □obi}'  enlarged  the  Qbraiy  which  eithir  librai;    of    each    monaitciy    wbich    abbot 

he  or  Benedict  had  bmught  fiom  Rome,  in  Benedict  had  conunenced  with  great  p«r- 

mch  wiK   Out  imoDgit  othec   thingi  be  KTeruce,    with    no    leu    pciKverance   he 

(aiued  10  be  written  thiee  pindecti,  and  doubled,  for  to  che  old  Innilition  which  be 

he  placed  one  ia  the  churchet  of  each  of  had  biought  from  Rome  he  added  three 


o  that  all  thoK  who  pandect*  of  the  e 

wiihed  ID  read  any  chapter  of  either  teita-  thete  on  hit  return  to  Rome  in  hit  old  age 

ment  might  at  once  find  what  they  wanted.  he  took  with  Mm  among  other  thing)  n  a 

He  third,  however,  he  decided  to  preient  gift :  of  the  other  two  be  gaTe  one  to  each 

ai  1  gift  tD  the  blwd  Peter,  the  prince  moanttlj. 
n!  the  apoatki,  when  be  )et  out  for  Rome. 


D,gH,z'edr,yGOOgIe 


50  THE   CODEX  AMIATINUS  : 

This  Statement  seems  very  plain,  and  yet  it  is  full  of 
ambiguity.  About  716  Ceolfrid,  at  the  age  of  seventy-four, 
resigned  his  abbacy  and  determined  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage 
(' apostolorum  limina  peregrinaturus  adiret').^  He  took 
with  him  a  letter  of  commendation  to  the  pope  from  his 
successor,  abbot  Hwaetberht,  with  certain  gifts.  Before 
he  reached  Rome  he  feU  ill,  and  died  on  25th  September, 
716,  at  Langres  (Lingones),  where  he  was  buried.*  Of 
his  companions  some  returned  home  and  some  went  on  to 
Rome,  taking  with  them  the  gifts  he  had  sent  ('  delatura 
munera  quae  miserat  '),*  among  which  was  the  '  Pandectes 
interpretatione  beati  Hieronymi  presbiteri  ex  Hebraeo  et 
Greco  fonte  transfusus,*  one  of  the  three  pandects  of  the 
new  translation  mentioned  above  and  thus  described.  This 
pandect,  as  is  well  known,  has  survived  the  dangers  of  more 
than  twelve  hundred  years,  and  is  extant  in  a  very  perfect 
condition.  It  has  been  identified  by  an  interesting  and 
ingenious  inductive  process  with  the  most  famous  of  all 
Latin  Biblical  manuscripts,  namely,  the  Codex  Amiatinus, 
now  preserved  in  the  Mediceo-Ambrosian  Library  at 
Florence.  A  few  words  will  establish  the  proof  of  this 
contention. 

On  the  title-page  are  some  verses  stating  that  it 
had  been  presented  to  the  monastery  of  Monte  Amiata 
by  a  certain  '  Petrus  Langobardorum  abbas,'  who  lived  at 
the  end  of  the  ninth  or  beginning  of  the  tenth  century. 
The  second  hexameter  runs  thus  : 

Petrn*  Langobtrdonim  utremii  dfi  Giubui  ibbu, 

TTie  famous  Italian  scholar  De'  Rossi  showed  in  1886 
that  the  name  and  style  of  the  Lombard  abbot  in  the 
dedicatory  verses  were  written  over  erasures,  and  that  the 
name  Petrus  had  been  altered  from  Ceolfrid;  the  word 
abbas  had  done  duty  for  both  names,  while  the  words 
corpus  Petri  in  the  first  line  had  been  changed  to  Coenobium 
Satvatoris.  This  was  a  clear  proof  that  the  original 
dedication  had  been  made  by  an  abbot  Ceolfrid.  He 
further  suggested  that  the  word  Langobardorum  had  been 


if  Ceolfrid,  ibid,  i,  40a  u 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ITS   HISTORY   AND   IMPORTANCE.  5 1 

substituted  for  that  of  Britannorum.  Bishop  Forrest  Browne 
pointed  out  two  objections  to  this  view,  namely,  that  the 
hexameter  did  not  scan  when  altered  as  De'  Rossi  suggested, 
and  secondly,  that  it  was  virtually  impossible  for  a 
Northumbrian  of  the  eighth  century  to  speak  of  himself  as 
a  Briton.  In  his  opinion  the  second  word  should  be 
AngloTum,^  a  view  afterwards  shown  to  be  correct. 

Dr.  Hort,  writing  in  the  Academy  of  26th  February, 
1887,  was  further  able  to  show  that  in  the  anonymous 
life  of  Ceolfrid  already  cited,  the  publication  of  which 
bv  Stevenson  in  1841  had  apparently  been  overlooked 
abroad,  there  occur  certain  verses  in  which  Ceolfrid's 
name  was  enshrined.  TTiese,  Dr.  Hort  showed,  were 
the  verses  in  which  Ceolfrid  dedicated  the  pandect  he  took 
to  Rome  as  a  present  to  the  pope  in  the  very  words  which 
occur  also  in  the  Codez  Amiatinus.  The  verses,  as  reported 
in  the  anonymous  life,  are  : 

Corpus  ad  uunii  merito  Tcnerabile  Petri 
Dedicat  aecdeaiae  quern  caput  alta  fides 
CeoUridus  Anglorum  extremis  de  finibus  abbai 
Devoti  afiectus  pignora  initto  mei. 
Meque  meosque  optaos  tanti  inter  gaudia  patris 
In  caelig  memorem  sempei  habere  locum. 

Inasmuch  as  the  circumstances,  the  date  of  the  script, 
etc.  concurred  to  support  this  induction,  it  was  at  once  and 
everywhere  accepted.  A  large  part  of  the  story  is  told  vrith 
admirable  lucidity  in  Mr.  H.  J.  White's  memoir  on  the 
manuscript  in  the  second  volume  of  Studia  Biblica.  This 
discovery  at  once  greatly  enhanced  the  value  of  the 
Codex  Amiatinus,  which  was  thus  proved  to  be  certainly 
not  later  than  the  year  716.  The  discovery  naturally 
led  to  a  more  careful  and  critical  examination  of  the 
manuscript.  This  showed  that  it  was  not  homogeneous, 
but  that  the  first  quaternion  is  markedly  different  from 
the  rest,  the  parchment  on  which  it  is  written  being  not 
quite  so  tall  as  that  of  the  other  gatherings,  and  darker 
and  thicker.  Further,  this  gathering  is  not  signed,  and 
the  second  quaternion,  beginning  the  Bible-text  itself, 
is  marked  i.     Lastly,  the  writing  of  the  lists  and  prefatory 

I  London  Guardian,  lod  March,  1SS7. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


52  THE   CODEX   AMIATINUS  : 

matter  in  the  first  quaternion  is  in  a  different  hand  from 
that  of  the  body  of  the  book,  all  going  to  show  that  that 
section  and  the  rest  of  the  volume  came  from  two  different 
sources. 

Mr.  White  has  given  a  syllabus  of  the  contents  of  this 
quaternion  which  is  instructive.  He  tells  us  that  fol.  i  is 
blank  ;  ib  has  the  dedicatory  verses  already  cited  ;  2  is  blank: ; 
zb  and  3  contain  a  large  bird's-eye  view  of  the  tabernacle  ; 
3^  is  blank  ;  4  contains  a  prologue  to  the  contents  of  the 
manuscript ;  4^  contains  a  list  of  the  books  in  the  Amiatine 
manuscript  arranged  to  suit  two  volumes,  with  certain 
hexameter  lines  below ;  fol.  5  has  a  picture  of  Ezra  seated 
at  his  desk  vrith  a  bookcase  close  by  ;  5^  is  blank  ;  6  contains 
a  list  of  the  Bible  books  according  to  Jerome  with  a  sacred 
lamb,  etc.  above ;  7,  underneath  the  head  of  a  monk, 
has  another  and  different  list  of  the  sacred  books  (Bishop 
Browne  calls  it  the  *  Hilarionian '  and  '  Epiphanian ' 
division  of  scripture)  ;  jh  is  stained  yellow,  and  has  drawn 
on  it  five  circles  arranged  crosswise  within  a  larger  circle  ; 
8  contains  the  Bible  books  according  to  St.  Augustine,  and 
also  a  picture  of  a  dove  with  spread  wings  surrounded  by 
flames,  with  two  fillets  from  which  hang  the  six  divisions 
of  the  sacred  books ;  Sb  is  blank,  and  Bishop  Browne 
regards  it  as  an  '  outside.'  The  latter  also  observes  that 
fol.  6  must  at  one  time  have  been  next  to  fol.  8,  since  part 
of  the  couplet  at  the  top  of  the  latter  can  be  read  on  the  face 
of  fol.  6b,  a  considerable  part  of  the  couplet  having  been 
impressed  in  reverse  upon  it.  This  is  due  to  the  fact 
that  this  entry,  unlike  any  other  in  the  manuscript,  is 
formed  by  a  profusion  of  thick  black  pigment  which  has 
been  silvered,  and  has  the  air  of  an  insertion. 

'  If,  says  Bishop  Browne,  the  quaternion  were  arranged 
properly,  from  the  nature  of  the  case  the  '  temple '  must  have 
been  the  innermost  sheet.  The  leaf  with  the  Augustinian 
division  of  scripture  has  naturally  been  the  innermost. 
The  Ezra  portion,  with  the  Hieronymian  division,  would 
then  be  2  and  7 ;  the  prologue  and  the  contents  of  the 
codex,  the  *  Hilarion '  division,  and  the  contents  of  the 
Pentateuch,  which  are  now  two  separate  pages,  would 
be  3  and  6.^ 

'  London  CudrdUtif  19th  April,  iS87,p.  6;i. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ITS    HISTORY   AND   IMPORTANCE.  53 

Professor  Corssen  and  Mr.  White  have  both  written 
about  the  contents  of  this  quaternion  and  have  greatly 
illustrated  it,  but  the  last  word  has  still  to  be  said.  I  would 
urge  in  regard  to  the  first  leaf  writh  its  dedicatory  verses  that 
it  tas  nothing  to  do  with  any  other  part  of  the  manuscript, 
but  was  entirely  supplied  by  Ceolfrid  himself,  who  wrote 
the  venes.  The  fourth  folio,  again,  which  is  stained 
on  both  sides  with  a  fine  purple  while  the  writing  is  on 
a  yellow  ground  (doubtless  to  simulate  gold),  is  arranged 
in  tables  vrithin  a  double  arch  of  twisted-rope  pattern, 
and  contains  the  prologue  and  the  list  of  books  in  the 
succeeding  codex.  This  was  once,  no  doubt,  as  Professor 
Corssen  suggests,  an  integral  part  of  the  volume  in  its 
pristine  and  uninterpolated  condition,  forming  probably 
its  initial  pages. 

There  are  some  slight  discrepancies  between  the  pro- 
logue and  the  actual  contents  of  the  book,  which  is  also  the 
case  with  the  table  of  contents.  On  this  Bishop  Browne 
says :  '  It  vnll  be  found  on  counting  the  books  recited 
that  they  are  sixty-six ;  adding  one  each  for  2  Samuel, 
2  Kings,  2  Chronicles,  and  2  Esdras,  we  obtain  seventy, 
the  number  of  the  prologue.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
codex  actually  contains  seventy-one,  Jeremiah  and 
Lamentations  being  represented  in  the  contents  as 
Hieremias.     Thus  the  discrepancies  may  not  be  real.' 

The  rest  of  the  folios  in  the  first  quaternion,  namely, 
^t  3»  5)  6,  7,  and  8,  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  originally 
with  the  succeeding  codex  and  have  been  transplanted 
from  another  manuscript.  They  were  probably  added 
to  this  one  by  Ceolfrid  to  give  his  gift  to  the  pope  a  grander 
and  more  sumptuous  appearance.  The  codex  is  quite 
complete  without  them. 

It  is  plain,  therefore,  that  the  first  quaternion  of  the 
Codex  Amiatinus,  with  the  exception  of -folios  i  and  4,  had 
nothing  to  do  with  the  manuscript  as  originally  written. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  this  transported  boulder,  that  is, 
folios  2,  3,  5,  6,  7,  and  8  of  quaternion  i.  Whence  did  it 
come  i  ,  It  had '  already  been  noticed  by  Dr.  Corssen  in 
1883  that  one  of  the  pictures  in  the  second  and  third 
foUos  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus,  namely,  that  of  the 
tibcmacle,  was  also  mentioned  by  Cassiodorus  as  contained 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


54  THE   CODEX   AMIATINUS  : 

in  a  codex  in  his  library  which  he  refers  to  as  the  '  Codex 
grandior.'  Cassiodorus  thus  spealts  of  it :  '  tabernaculum 
templumque  domini .  . .  quae  depicta  subtiliter  lineamentis 
propriis  in  pandecte  latino  corporis  grandioris.'  ^  Else- 
where, speaking  of  the  tabernacle  in  Ps.  xiv,  I,  he  says  : 
'  Quod  nos  fecimus  pingi,  et  in  pandectes  majoris  capite 
.  ,  .  collocari.'  This  last  reference  I  owe  to  Bishop 
Browne.  ^  Cassiodorus  elsewhere  describes  the  contents  of 
•the  '  pandectes  grandior,'  and  tells  os  that  the  Latin  text  in 
it  was  the  Old  Latin  version.  Now,  as  we  have  seen,  Bede 
tells  us  that  Ceolfrid,  or  Benedict  Biscop,  brought  a  pandect 
to  Northumbria  containing  the  Old  Latin  version.  Dr. 
Hort  very  ingeniously  carried  this  induction  further  by 
quoting  two  passages  from  Bede's  minor  works.  One  of 
these  came  from  his  tract  on  the  Tabernacle,  ii,  12,  and 
reads  as  follows  :  '  Quo  modo  in  pictura  Cassiodori  senatoris 
cujus  ipse  in  expositione  psalmorum  meminit  expressutn 
vidimus '  ;  and  again,  in  his  tract  on  Solomon's  temple, 
ch.  xvi,  he  says  1  '  Has  vero  porticus  Cassiodorus  senator 
in  pandectis  ut  ipse  psalmorum  ex  positione  commemorat 
triplici  ordine  distincta  ' ;  adding  below  :  '  Haec  ut  in 
pictura  Cassiodori  reperimus  distincta.' 

As  Dr.  Hort  says,  '  This  is  the  language  of  a  man  who 
had  actually  seen  vnth  his  own  eyes  the  representation  of 
the  tabernacle  and  the  temple  which  Cassiodorus  had 
inserted  in  his  pandect.'^  This  is  not  all.  In  the  preface 
to  his  memoir  de  Institutione  divinarum  litterarum^ 
Cassiodorus  tells  us  how  he  had  withdrawn  from  the 
world  and  devoted  himself  to  study,  and  adds  : 

Indubiunter  iKcndamui  ad  divinam  Bcriptunm  per  ezpontione» 
piobabiles  patnim.  .  .  .  lata  est  enim  foitaue  scala  Jacob  per  quam  angcli 
aseendunt  et  descendunt.  .  .  .  Quo  circa  si  placet  hunc  debemus  lecuonia 
ordinem  cultodire  ut  primura  tirones  Christi,  postquam  psalmos  didicerint 
auctontatem  divinam  in  codicibus  emendatis  jugi  ezercitatione  meditentuT 
donee  illia  fiat,  domino  praestante,  nodssima  :  ne  vitia  librariorum  impolitia 
mentibus  inolescant,  quia  diiEcile  potest  erui  quod  memoriae  sinibus 
radicatum  coiutat  infigi. 

The  work  in  which  these  commentaries  of  the  Fathers 
were  abstracted  or  copied  he  describes  in  the  first  nine 

I  Intl.  ch.  V.  *  Sec  WUce,  Sladia  Biilica,  U,  p.  300. 

■  Gaardim,  zjA  April,  1S87,  p.  65a. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ITS    H1ST0R.Y   AND   IMPORTANCE.  55 

chapters  of  the  de  Institutione,  each  chapter  being  devoted 
to  describing  a  single  codex.  The  whole  work  consisted  of 
nine  codices  or  volumes.  These  codices  were  respectively 
headed: 

Capnt  I,  piimus  Kripturuum  diTinanim  codu  e«t  Octateuchiu ;  c.  ii, 
in  Kcando  regum  codice;  c.  iii,  ei  omni  igitur  prophetanim  codice 
leitio ;  c.  IT,  tequitnr  pMlterinm  codei  quartus ;  c,  y,  quintus  codex  est 
Salomonit ;  c.  yi,  lequitur  hagiographorum  codex  Mxtiu ;  c.  ti[,  aeptimui 
igimr  codex  .  .  .  quatuor  eTangdisunim  supeina  luce  retplendet ;  c.  viii, 
ocutui  codex  canonicu  epistoUs  coodnet  apottolonim ;  c.  ix,  igitur 
codex  actus  apoitolonim  at  apocalypsin  noMutui  continere.  ^ 

On  turning  to  the  first  quaternion  of  the  Codex 
Amiatinus,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  in  the  main  trans- 
ferred from  the  '  codex  grandior '  of  Cassiodorus,  and 
especially  to  the  picture  there  contained  of  Ezra  in  his  cell, 
we  shall  find  a  representation  of  a  bookcase  containing  nine 
large  volumes,  each  one  labelled.  The  labels  in  question, 
as  Corssen  was  the  first  to  point  out,  correspond  with  one 
exception  to  the  titles  here  referred  to.  They  are  Oct.  lib. ; 
Hest  hb. ;  Psal.  lib. ;  Sal.  prof. ;  Evangel  mi ;  Epist.  op. 
XXI ;  Act,  ap. ;  Apoca,  The  one  mistake  is  due,  no  doubt, 
to  the  artist,  who  instead  of  Hest  has  written  Hagi. 

Tliere  cannot  be  any  reasonable  doubt  that  the  picture 
of  the  bookcase  and  its  contents  was  either  directly  copied 
from  the  original  manuscript  of  Cassiodorus  or  formed 
part  of  that  manuscript. 

It  is  prima  facie  nearly  certain  that  the  latter  alternative 
is  the  right  one,  and  that  the  manuscript  from  which 
the  greater  part  of  the  first  quaternion  of  the  Codex 
Amiatinus  was  derived  was  the  original  '  codex  grandior ' 
of  Cassiodorus ;  otherwise  Bede's  language  about  his 
having  himself  seen  that  codex  is  unintelligible.  At 
the  end  of  the  seventh  and  the  beginning  of  the  eighth 
century  the  so-called  vulgate  text  of  Jerome  had  largely 
supplanted  its  predecessor,  generally  known  as  the  Fetus 
Latina  and  sometimes  as  the  Itala,  which  had  become 
obsolete.  ^     It  would  therefore  be  of  only  remote  interest  to 

'While,  Siudia  Biilica,  ii,  p.  191.  (pedal  intentt  to  tttjant  except  an  ad- 

*  It  Menu  incredible  thai  the  cop7  of  the  Tanced  tcbolar,  and  would  be  a  veij  coitly 

fitu  Laliaa    which    we    know    Benedict  and  difficult  text  to  tianicribe  for  merely 

bRnjhl  to  JaiTow  wai  a  new  codei.     That  aidlaeotagical  puIpOMI. 
Moibtioii  wai    then  obiolcte    and  of    no 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


56  THE   CODEX  AMIATINUS  : 

its  Italian  custodians,  who  had  themselves  become  poor 

t'udges  of  such  matters,  for  Italy  was  then  terribly  troubled 
ty  the  Lombards  and  other  invaders,  and  they  would  be 
willing  to  part  with  it  to  a  rich  Northern  traveller  anxiously 
in  search  of  manuscripts  for  his  new  monastery.  The 
fact  of  Jerome's  text  having  become  so  widely  recognised 
would,  we  cannot  doubt,  make  it  very  unlikely  that  the 
same  Northern  traveller  would  have  a  new  copy  made  of 
the  older  version  on  this  grand  scale.  Again,  both  writing 
iind  designs  in  the  first  quaternion  are  so  Italian  in  style 
and  so  different  from  anyming  English  written  at  this  time, 
that  it  seems  conclusive,  if  it  was  a  copy,  and  not  an  original, 
that  it  was  copied  in  Italy.  I  thini  some  of  Mr.  White's 
hesitation  in  the  matter  is  a  little  strained,  and  I  agree  with 
the  paragraph  in  which  he  argues  that  the  first  quaternion 
was  bodily  transferred  from  the  actual  *  codex  grandior '  to 
its  present  place.  '  The  codex  grandior  was  certainly,' 
he  says,  '  in  north  Britain,  for  Bede  saw  it  there.'.  It 
may  well  have  been  the  '  pandectes  vetustae  translationis ' 
which  Benedict  Biscop  or  Ceolfrid  brought  from  Rome, 
and  it  would  be  quite  in  keeping  with  the  times  that 
Ceolfrid,  in  presenting  his  magnificent  new  pandect  to 
the  holy  see,  should  have  tacked  to  it  the  quaternion, 
which  had  hitherto  stood  at  the  beginning  of  Cassiodorus' 
Old  Latin  pandect,  and  was  so  handsomely  decorated. 

A  large  part  of  this  was  in  print  before  I  met  with 
Bishop  Browne's  discussion  of  the  problem  in  the  Guardian 
of  1887.  This  makes  our  concurrence  at  this  point  more 
interesting.  '  It  appears  to  be  supposed,'  he  says,  '  that 
the  three  pandects  which  Ceolfrid  caused  to  be  written  were 
all  alike,  and  that  the  Amiatinus  is  one  of  the  three  copies. 

Jucturea  and  all.  An  examination  of  the  ornamental  part 
eads  to  a  very  different  conclusion,  namely  that  at  least  the 
Ezra  pictures  and  the  Solomon's  temple,  which  is,  in  fact, 
the  tabernacle  in  full  detail,  are  not  copies  made  in  England 
but  the  original  pictures  of  Cassiodorus.' 

The  next  question  is  as  to  the  time  when  the  codex 
came  to  England.  The  life  of  Ceolfrid  says  that  it  was  he 
who  brought  it  here  from  Rome.  Now  the  first  visit 
Ceolfrid  paid  to  Italy  was  in  678,  ^  when  he  accompanied  his 


1  Plunuocr,  BtJt,  ii,  p.  360. 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


ITS    HISTORY   AND   IMPORTANCE.  57 

patron  and  friend,  Benedict  Biscop  thither.     This  we  learn 
from  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History,  iv,  l8,  where  he  says  : 

Com  enim  idem  Benedictus  conttruxiiset  maniiterium  Britanniae  Id 
honorem  beaduimi  apoitolorum  prindpis,  justa  osdum  fluminis  XJiri 
[Le.  JaiTow^  venit  Romam  cum  cooperatore  ac  socio  ejusdem  operii 
Ceolfiido,  qui  pott  iptum  ejuidem  monasteiii  abbas  fuit.  ^ 

On  this  (as  on  other  visits  to  Italy)  Benedict  Biscop, 
as  Bede  tells  us,  brought  home  '  innumerabilem  Ubrorum 
omnb  generis  copiam.'  My  conclusion,  therefore,  is,  first, 
that  Ceolfrid  brought  back  to  England  the  very  manuscript 
called  *  codex  grandior '  by  Cassiodorus,  and  that  it  was 
from  its  text  that  Bede  obtained  so  many  of  the  passages 
which  he  quotes  in  different  places  from  '  the  Old  Latin,* 
and,  secondly,  that  it  was  this  very  manuscript  which  was 
decapitated  by  Ceolfrid,  who  placed  its  earlier  pages  in 
front  of  the  codex  he  intended  for  the  pope. 

Let  us  now  detach  the  intrusive  first  quaternions  from 
the  Codex  Amiatinus  and  turn  to  the  text  in  its  original  form. 
According  to  the  anonymous  lives  of  the  abbots  of  Monlc- 
wearmouth  and  of  Bede,  this  codex  was  one  of  three  copies 
which  Ceolfrid  had  had  made.  The  opinion  widely  current 
is  that  these  copies  were  written  in  Northumbria.  To  this 
I  entirely  demur.  The  notion  that  they  were  written  in 
Northumbria  at  this  time  seems  to  me  incredible.  The 
two  monasteries  over  which  Ceolfrid  presided  were 
very  young.  The  books  in  the  libraries,  the  ornaments 
for  the  churches,  everything  required  for  the  ritual  and 
service  of  the  Church  (so  far  as  we  can  gather  from  the  life  of 
Benedict  Biscop),  had  been  brought  from  Italy  or  Gaul, 
and  the  possibility  of  such  works  as  these  three  magnificent 
codices  being  tmned  out  of  the  scriptoria  of  the  two 
convents  at  this  date  seems  quite  incredible.  Even  Dr.  Hort 
and  Mr.  White,  who  hold  this  view,  postulate  that  Ceolfrid 
must  have  brought  an  ItaHan  scribe  with  him ;  but  surely 
three  enormous  pandects  like  these,  requiring  parchments 
of  very  large  size  and  quality,  could  never  have  been 
produced  in  Northumbria  at  this  time  by  the  hands  of  one 

>  Plumnur,  Biit,  J,  141. 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


58  THE   CODEX   AM1ATINU3  : 

scribe  or  of  two  scribes.  They  must  have  come  from  a 
practised  and  well-known  school  of  writers  and  scribes, 
and  such  a  school  could  only  at  this  time  have  been  found 
in  south  Italy.  It  must  be  remembered  that  it  is  not  only 
the  size  and  quality  of  the  parchment  and  the  beauty  of  the 
writing  in  this  manuscript  which  are  so  attractive,  but 
the  accuracy  and  excellence  of  the  text.  My  readers 
will  remember  the  plaintive  language  used  by  Bede  about 
the  very  indifferent  provision  for  manuscript-writing 
that  existed  in  the  monasteries  with  which  he  had  such 
close  ties,  and  how  he  himself  had  had  to  perform  most 
of  the  drudgery  of  copying  (Ipse  mihi  dictator  simul 
notarius  et  librarius^). 

There  is  another  reason  against  the  English  origin 
of  the  Amiatine  codex  which  I  have  not  seen  noticed. 
The  text  of  the  Lindisfarne  Gospels  is  now  generally 
accepted  as  having  been  derived  from  the  Amiatine  manu- 
script, and  on  this  point  Bishop  Browne  says ;  '  There 
are  some  remarkable  agreements  between  the  first 
quaternions  of  the  Amiatinus  and  the  Lindisfarne  Gospels. 
The  Lindisfarne  St.  Matthew  is  Ezra  pure  and  simple  in 
curiously  exact  detail,  stool  and  all,  but  the  stool  is 
ornamented  with  little  circles  in  place  of  the  classical 
scroll  on  Ezra's  stool.  ,  .  .  The  canons  in  the  two  manu- 
scripts present  a  series  of  striking  coincidences  from  the 
point  of  view  of  ornament  and  arrangement.  As  regards 
their  text,  Amiatinus  breaks  down  over  viri  and  vim, 
and  does  not  find  it  out ;  Lindisfarne  also  misread  the 
vim  and  wrote  something  wrong  in  the  place  of  x,  but 
found  it  out  and  altered  it.'  ^ 

Now  the  Lindisfarne  Gospels,  as  we  know,  were  written 
for  St.  Cuthbert  and  belonged  to  him.  St.  Cuthbert  died 
in  the  year  687,  so  that  they  must  have  been  written  before 
that  date  and  after  Ceolfrld's  first  return  from  Italy  in  678. 
Is  it  credible  that  these  four  manuscripts  could  all  have 
been  written  in  the  same  small  scriptorium  during  these 
same  nine  years,  three  purely  Italian  in  script  and  decora- 
tion, and  the  other  the  finest  existing  specirhen  of  Celtic 
art  ?     I  cannot  believe  it. 

iPreficetaB«le,5(.Lwkf.  ■  LoodoD  Guviiaii,  27 ch  April,  18S7. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ITS   HISTORY  AKD   IMPORTANCE.  59 

Again,  if  the  pandects  had  been  produced  in  Northum- 
bria  we  should  surely  have  found  traces  of  Northumbrian 
art  such  as  we  find  in  what  I  take  to  be  their  real  Northum- 
brian daughter,  namely,  the  Lindisfame  Gospels,  a  work  of 
much  more  moderate  size,  but  teeming  with  that  local  colour 
from  which  the  Codex  Amiatinus  is  quite  free.  Those  who 
claim  a  Northumbrian  origin  for  the  Codex  Amiatinus 
tell  us,  as  I  have  said,  that  it  was  written  by  Italian  scribes. 
This  was  first  suggested  by  Dr.  Hort  in  the  Academy  of 
26th  February,  1887;  the  view  was  supported  by  Sir  E. 
Maunde  TTiompson.  ^  Mr,  White  also  says  that  as  a  Roman 
musician  was  brought  over  to  teach  the  English  monks 
to  slug,  so  an  Italian  scribe  may  well  have  come  to  instruct 
them  in  writing,  and  the  Amiatine  Bible  may  be  the  work 
of  a  foreigner  though  written  in  England.  ^  This  solution, 
even  if  it  were  consistent  with  the  difficulties  to  be  met, 
leaves  an  important  matter  unresolved.  If  the  three 
pandects  of  the  new  version  were  copied  in  England  some 
lime  between  678  and  687,  whence  was  the  text  derived 
from  which  they  were  copied  ?  I  have  not  seen  this 
question  put  by  anyone.  The  solution  of  Mr,  White 
and  others  that  the  three  copies  were  made  in  Northumbria 
compeb  the  further  conclusion  that  the  mother  manuscript 
from  which  they  were  taken  was  at  the  time  in  Northumbna. 
If  so,  it  b  not  easy  to  see  why  Ceolfrid  should  have  gone 
to  the  great  expense  of  having  three  fresh  copies  made  on 
this  scale ;  for  his  needs  were  completely  satisfied  when 
he  had  secured  two  additional  copies,  making  three  altogether, 
namely,  one  each  for  his  two  monasteries  and  one  for  the 
pope.  Nor  have  we  anytrace  of,  or  reference  to,  any  other 
copy  but  these  three.  There  are  other  reasons  which  seem 
to  me  to  make  it  difficult  to  beUeve  that  the  three  copies 
were  made  in  Northumbria.  The  writing  out  of  these 
three  enormous  pandects  was  so  great  a  feat  that  if  it  had 
been  accomplished  by  scribes  in  Northumbria  it  would 
in  all  probability  have  been  recorded  by  Bede  or  in  the 
anonymous  life  of  Ceolfrid,  which  merely  say  that  Ceolfrid 
had  the  copies  made,  without  saying  where.  Again,  if 
Ceolfrid  could  command  scribes  iu  Northumbria  capable  of 
writing  out  these  codices,  he  would  assuredly,  in  preparing 

'  Sec  Falaitgrafiy,  pp.  194  and  145.  *  op.  eit.  iBj. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


6o  THE   CODEX  AMIATINUS  : 

the  copy  for  the  pope,  have  also  prepared  a  suitable  heading 
and  not  decapitated  another  fine  manuscript  in  order  to 
procure  one.  It  is,  lastly,  hard  to  imagine  whence  the 
quite  unusually  large  sheets  of  parchment  in  such  abundance 
could  have  been  forthcoming  in  Britain  or  anywhere  else 
in  the  West  at  this  time.  I  have  therefore  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  three  copies  were  not  only  made  by 
Italians,  but  were  made  in  Italy.  The  next  question  is, 
in  which  part  of  Italy  were  they  made,  and  where  was 
the  mother  manuscript  whence  they  were  taken  f 

Upon  this  problem  a  good  deal  of  light  has  recently 
accumulated,  going  to  show  that  not  only  was  the  mother 
text  in  question  a  south  Italian  manuscript,  but  that  it 
was  one  of  the  texts  described  by  Cassiodorus  as  in  his 
possession.  Dom  Chapman  has  pointed  out  that  '  the 
arrangement  of  the  text  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus,  -per  cola 
et  commata,  after  the  example  of  St.  Jerome  himself,  is 
not  peculiar  to  this  text,  but  its  divisions  seem  to  have 
been  particularly  well  preserved  in  it.  Now  Cassiodorus 
had  been  careful  as  to  this  very  point,  as  he  tells  us  in  his 
preface  to  the  Institutio.  Again,  the  word  fandectes, 
as  applied  to  the  Codex  Amiatinus  both  by  the  anonymous 
author  of  the  abbots*  lives  and  by  Bede,  is  precisely  the 
word  used  by  Cassiodorus  for  a  complete  Bible.  Thirdly, 
the  order  of  the  groups  of  boob  in  the  Codex  Amiatinus, 
and  in  that  alone  among  vulgate  texts,  is. the  same  as  the 
order  which  was  followed  by  Cassiodorus  (a  fact  important 
to  note  for  other  reasons).  It  is  plain  that  the  ordering  of 
groups  and  books  within  the  groups  in  the  Codex  Amiatinus 
and  by  Cassiodorus  is  a  peculiar  and  unique  one,  and  that 
they  agree  in  the  peculiarity.'  As  Dom  Chapman  again 
says  :  '  The  Amiatine  list  is  a  list  of  the  books  in  St. 
Jerome's  version  arranged  in  the  same  nine  groups  as  those 
of  the  antiqua  translatio,  or  codex  grandior,  and  of 
the  nine  volumes  of  Cassiodorus ;  but  the  interior  order 
of  the  groups  is  that  of  St.  Jerome.  We  know  that  in 
Cassiodorus'  nine  volumes  this  was  the  case,  as  in  the 
volume  containing  Solomon's  works ;  while  in  that  of  the 
Epistles  he  certainly  put  those  of  St.  Paul  first  and  not 
last,  as  they  were  in  the  antiqua  translatio.  But  the 
number  of  books  is  counted  as  seventy  with  that  list, 
and   not   forty-nine  with   St.    Jerome.     It   seems   to   be 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


ITS   HISTORY   AKD   IMPORTANCE.  6l 

plain  that  this  grouping  in  the  text  can  only  be  due  to  one 
cause,  namely,  that  it  is  derived  from  that  of  the  nine 
volumes  of  Cassiodorus.  In  these  the  grouping  was 
obviously  due  to  the  necessity  of  fitting  the  commentaries 
into  volumes  of  more  or  less  equal  size.  It  would  not  have 
arisen  independently  in  a  codex  which  contained  the 
Hieronymian  vulgate  only,  without  the  commentaries. 
The  size,  again,  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus  is  the  same  as  that 
which  is  otherwise  known  as  the  codex  grandior  of 
Cassiodorus.'*  Without  committing  myself  to  every 
statement  in  this  account,  it  seems  to  me  to  make  the 
conclusion  incontestable  that  the  mother  manuscript 
of  the  text  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus  was  in  the  library 
of  Cassiodorus  in  the  monastery  of  Scyllacium  in  the 
extreme  south  of  Italy.  As  we  have  already  seen,  Ceolfrid's 
copy  of  the  older  version  also  came  from  the  same  great 
scriptorium,  and  was  most  probably  the  very  copy  of  the 
Old  Latin  version  described  by  Cassiodorus  as  the  *  codex 
grandior.'  This  increases  the  probability  that  the  ultimate 
source  of  both  texts  was  the  same  Cassiodorian  collection. 
We  can  hardly  doubt,  therefore,  that  when  Benedict 
Biscop  and  Ceolfrid  visited  Italy  (very  largely,  no  doubt, 
in  search  of  manuscripts  and  other  requisites  for  their 
services  and  for  their  library),  they  probably  made  their 
way  to  Scyllacium,  whose  secluded  situation  protected 
it  from  the  ravage  which  was  then  overtaking  the  rest  of 
Italy.  Nothing  is  more  natural.  It  was  doubtless  from 
that  great  manufactory  of  manuscripts  that  they  secured 
the  '  codex  grandior '  which  they  took  back  with  them, 
and  it  was  there  also  that  they  either  commissioned  the 
three  copies  of  the  new  translation  which  are  mentioned 
by  the  author  of  Ceolfrid's  biography  and  by  Bede,  or  else 
purchased  three  copies  which  had  been  made  there  and 
were  on  sale. 

Having  traced  the  later  history  of  the  codex  presented 
by  Ceolfrid  to  the  pope  and  known  as  Amiatinus,  a  word  or 
two  may  be  said  about  the  other  copies  given  by  Ceolfrid 
to  his  two  monasteries  of  Jarrow  and  Monkwearmouth. 
Until  a  short  time  ago  these  codices  were  deemed  to  be 

'Sec  Clupinan,  Neui  sn  ibi  Early  Hiittry  ef  lit  Vul^au  GuptU,  19  and  ao. 

D,„i,z,d,  Google 


62  THE   CODEI  A.MIATINUS  : 

irretrievably  lost.  A  leaf  from  one  of  them,  however, 
has  been  recently  recovered  by  Canon  Greenwell,  and  is 
described  by  Mr.  Turner  in  the  Journal  of  Theological 
Studies,  vol.  x,  540-544.  It  was  picked  up  in  a  book- 
seller's shop  at  Newcastle. 

It  has  been  known  for  some  time  that  in  the  library  of 
Lord  Middleton  at  Wollaton  in  Nottinghamshire  there  are 
ten  leaves  of  a  Bible  which  have  been  supposed  with  great 
probability  to  have  belonged  to  this  or  to  another  of 
Ceolfiid's  codices.^  They  once  formed  the  covers  for 
chartularies  of  the  WiUoughby  estates  which  were  bound 
not  earlier  than  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  They  consist, 
like  the  Greenwell  leaf,  of  parts  of  the  book  of  Kings,  and 
agree  vdth  the  Greenwell  leaf  in  their  details.'  The 
publication  of  these  leaves,  it  is  understood,  has  been 
undertaken  by  Mr.  Turner.  It  is  a  matter  of  regret  that 
their  pubUcation  has  been  so  long  delayed,  for  the  precious 
manuscript  is  one  of  the  first  moment  to  everyone  interested 
in  Bible  studies. 

Some  fragments  of  a  codex  also  exist  at  Utrecht  boimd 
up  with  the  famous  Utrecht  psalter.  They  consist  of 
parts  of  Matthew  and  John.  Scrivener  and  Miller  speak 
of  them  as  written  in  an  Anglian  hand  strongly  resembling 
that  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus.^  Sir  Frederic  Kenyon  says 
the  fragments  are  written  in  a  hand  closely  resembling  that 
of  the  Amiatine,  and  evidently  produced  in  the  same 
scriptorium.*  This  points  to  the  Utrecht  fragments 
having  also  come  from  one  of  the  two  sister  manuscripts 
given  by  Ceolfrid  to  his  two  abbeys. 

If,  then,  the  Codex  Amiatinus  and  its  companions  be 
traced  to  Italy  and  shown  to  be  directly  derived  from  the 
famous  pandect  in  nine  volumes  prepared  by  Cassiodorus,  it 
has  a  much  higher  title  to  our  reverence  and  confidence. 
We  can  now  confidently  affirm  of  one  of  the  volumes  once  at 
Jarrow,  namely,  the  '  codex  grandior,'  that  it  represented 
very  faithfully  a  text  of  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth  century, 
and  not  later  than  580  ;  while  the  text  of  the  three  pandects 


,   Tbt    Life   g/  Mbid.  19S. 


Digitized  r,yGOOgIe 


ITS   HISTORY   AND   IMPORTANCE.  6$ 

of  the  new  version  also  dated  from  the  same  period  and 
was  written  under  the  eye  o£  one  of  the  greatest  scholars  of 
the  time,  possessed  of  much  means  and  a  very  ample  library, 
vAio  had  devoted  great  pains  to  its  preparation  ;  and  it  is 
plain  that  by  an  analysis  of  the  Codex  Amiatinus  we 
shall  ascertain  what  the  Bible  of  Cassiodorus  really  was. 
It  may  be,  indeed,  that  this  particular  copy  presented  to 
the  pope  was  in  fact  the  '  Urtext '  or  original  mother 
manuscript  compiled  by  and  representing  the  syncretic 
notions  of  Cassiodorus  himself,  and  that  it  alone  had  an 
ornamented  title-page  now  represented  by  folio  4  of  the 
Amiatine  manuscript,  that  it  alone  bore  the  paintings  of 
Christ  and  the  evangelists  with  their  symbols  on  the  back 
of  folio  jgb,  where  the  Old  Testament  ends,  and  that  the 
other  two  copies  left  at  Jarrow  and  Monkwearmouth  were 
not  so  much  decorated. 

Let  us  now  shortly  analyse  the  contents  of  the  Codes 
Amiatinus,  or,  as  we  may  call  it,  the  Bible  of  Cassiodorus, 
omitting  the  first  eight  leaves,  which,  as  we  have  seen, 
were  transferred  from  another  text. 

On  page  9,  which  has  no  title,  we  find  St.  Jerome's 
preface  to  the  Pentateuch,  addressed  to  Desiderius.  Then 
come  the  words  in  larger  letters  which  are  gilt,  *  Explic. 
prolog.  Incip.  capit.  lib.  Genes.'  Then  follows  Genesis 
m  sixty-threq  diapters.  The  chapters  are  generally 
divided  into  verses,  which  are  shorter  than  those  in  the 
usual  editions.     It  ends  with  the  words  '  Explic.  lib.  Gen.' 

On  folio  50  we  have  '  Liber  Exodi.  incipiunt  capit.' 
with  fourteen  chapters  :  it  ends  with  the  words,  '  Explic. 
Rellesmot  id  est  Exodus  feliciter.' 

On  folio  86  we  have  '  Incip.  capit.  Levitici,'  with 
sixteen  chapters.  At  the  end  we  read, '  Expliciunt  capitula. 
ladpit  liber  Leviticus  qui  hebraice  dicitur  Vaiecra  lege 
feliciter ; '  and  then,  '  Epl.  Leviricus  qui  hebraice  dicitur 
Vaiecra.  Lege  felix.' 

On  folio  no  we  have  'Incipiunt  capitula  libri 
Numerorum,'  with  nineteen  chapters.  At  the  end, '  Explic. 
capit.  Incipit  liber  Numerorum  qui  appellatur  hebraice 
Vaieddaber  Gloria  individuae  trinitati  Amen.' 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


64  THE   CODEX  AMIATINUS  : 

On  folio  144  Deuteronomy  commences  without  any 
title.  Its  chapters  are  twenty,  and  it  ends  with  the 
words  in  uncials,  '  Expliciunt  Capitiila.  Incipit  liber 
Deuteronomium  qui  hebraice  dicitur  Helleaddabarim. 
Deo  laudes  ;  Lege  feliciter  Amen.  Ora  pro  me,'  with  the 
letters  arranged  ; 


Fol.-i7<i..  The  prologue  to  Joshua,  after  which  come 
the  chapters  of  that  book,  numbering  ten. 

Fol.  194.  The  words  '  Capitula  Judicum  ; '  then  the 
chapters,  twenty-one  in  number. 

Fol.  215.  The  words  'Incipit  Lib.  Ruth,'  with  four 
chapters,  numbered  in  the  margin. 

Fol.  228.  Jerome's  prologue  to  the  book  of  Kings,  headed 
*  Praefatio  Regnonim.  Incipit  brevis,'  with  ninety  chapters 
in  a  continuous  numeration.  Chapter  xlvii  begins  with  a 
larger  capital  than  the  other  chapters,  while  its  first  word 
is  written  in  gold  and  with  a  gap  as  if  beginning  a  new 
book.  Then  comes  another  enumeration  of  chapters, 
one  in  thirty  and  the  other  in  twenty-four. 

Fol.  275.  Without  any  preface,  there  begin  here  the 
chapters  of  the  third  and  fourth  books  of  Kings,  eighty- 
four  in  number.  At  the  end  of  the  third  book  is  the  word 
'  Finit,'  which  belongs  properly  to  chapter  Hi.  Here  again 
we  have  a  larger  initial  and  a  space,  while  all  the  first  verse 
is  gilt. 

The  former  two  books  are  entitled  at  the  tops  of  the 
pages  '  Samuhel,'  and  the  latter  two  '  Malachim,'  without 
any  distinction  into  first  and  second. 

Fol.  329.  The  two  books  of  Faralipomena,  with  the  title 
and  the  preface  of  St.  Jerome  ;  between  the  two  is  a  space 
and  a  gilt  capital.  At  the  heads  of  the  pages  is  the  word 
'  Paralipomenon,'  without  any  distinction  into  two  books. 

Fol.  379.  Without  any  title,  comes  the  book  of  Psalms, 
with  Jerome's  preface  addressed  to  Sophronios.  Then 
the  words,  *  Psalmus  David  de  Joseph  dicit  qui  corpus 
Christ!  sepehvit.' 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ITS    HISTORY   AND    IMPORTANCE.  65 

Fol.  419.  The  proverbs  of  Solomon,  with  Jerome's 
preface,  in  thirty  chapters. 

Fol.  437.  The  book  of  Ecclesiastes,  with  twelve 
chapters. 

Fol.  443.  Liber  Canticum  Canticonim,  in  eight 
chapters. 

FoL  447.     Sapientia  or  Wisdom,  in  thirteen  chapters. 

Fol.  460.  Jerome's  preface  to  Ecclesiasticus,  then  the 
chapters  of  the  boolc,  twenty-sii  in  number.  This  book  is 
larger  in  this  text  than  in  the  vulgate.  At  the  end  we  have 
the  words,  '  Explicit  liber  ecclesiasticus  Salomonis.' 

Fol.  476.  Isaiah,  preceded  by  Jerome's  prologue  and 
the  list  of  chapters,  158  in  number. 

Fol.  536.  Jeremiah  with  Jerome's  preface  and  ending 
with  the  words, '  Explicit  liber  Hieremiae  prophetae.'  In 
the  last  chapter  are  contained  the  four  lamentations  and 
the  prayer  of  Jeremiah. 

Fol.  590,  Ezekiel,  with  Jerome's  prologiie  and  the  index 
of  chapters,  no  in  number. 

FoL  633.  Daniel  bears  the  title,  '  Incip.  lib.  Danihelis 
prop. ;  then  follows,  '  Praefatio  beati  Hieronimi,'  followed 
by  thirty-one  chapters.  The  book  ends,  '  et  devorati  sunt 
in  momento  coram  eo.     Amen.     Expl.  Danihel  propheta.  * 

Fol,  650.  Then  follow  twelve  '  Prophetae  minores,' 
preceded  by  Jerome's  preface.  Then  the  elenchus  of  titles, 
with  the  number  of  chapters  in  each  book.  The  order  is  : 
Osea  with  eight  chapters,  Joel  with  five,  Amos  with  ten, 
Abdea  with  one,  Jonah  with  two,  Micea  with  seven,  Naum 
with  one,  Abacuc  with  three,  Sofonia  with  one,  Aggeo 
with  one,  Zaccaria  with  fifteen,  and  Malachia  with  three. 

Fol.  682.  Job  with  thirty-six  chapters,  ending 
'  Eipliciunt  capitula  Job,  Incipit  ipse  liber  feliciter.' 

Fol.  701.  Tobias  with  prologue,  without  any  division 
into  chapters. 

FoL  709.  Judith,  preceded  by  Jerome's  prologue  and 
with  the  enumeration  of  sixteen  chapters. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


66  THE   CODEX  AMIATINin  : 

Fol.  729.  Esther,  with  its  prologue  and  division  into 
sixteen  chapters. 

Fol.  730.  The  book  of  Esdras,  preceded  by  Jerome's 
preface  and  forming  only  one  book  but  divided  into  two 
parts,  the  first  of  which  begins,  '  In  anno  primo  Cyri,  etc.  ; ' 
the  second,  after  an  interval  of  ten  lines,  in  the  middle  of 
which  in  larger  letters  is  written  *  Neemia,'  the  text  com- 
mencing '  Verba  Neemiae,'  It  ends  with  the  words '  Expl. 
lib.  Ezrae  sive  Neemiae.'  It  contains  no  ancient  enumeration 
of  chapters.  It  will  be  noted  as  remarkable  that  although 
Cassiodorus  in  the  Codex  Amiatinus  follows  the  old  Latin 
Bible  in  his  canon,  he  apparently  fails  to  do  so  in  ignoring 
the  first  book  of  Esdras  and  perhaps  the  fourth.  TTiis 
was  doubtless  due  to  the  very  ruthless  language  applied 
to  these  books  by  Jerome,  which  seems  to  have  overpowered 
the  judgment  of  the  great  scholar  of  ScyUacium. 

Fol.  750.  Two  books  of  Maccabees,  the  first  with 
sixty-one  and  the  second  vnth.  fifty-five  chapters,  and 
ending  vrith  the  words  '  Explicit  Macchabeorum  Ubri  duo, 
Deo  gratias  Amen,  feticiter  qui  legis  amen.' 

It  seems  quite  plain  from  this  list  of  contents  that  the 
mother  text  from  which  the  Codex  Amiatinus  and  its  two 
sisters  were  copied  was  a  codex  written  under  the  super- 
intendence and  direction  of  Cassiodorus  and  was  partially 
the  result  of  his  syncretic  work,  and  that  it  does  not  represent 
Jerome's  unadulterated  text  at  all.  It  is  clear,  in  fact,  that 
both  in  its  list  of  contents  and  also  in  the  actual  books  it 
varies  from  Jerome's  own  Bible.  It  contains  several  books 
treated  by  Jerome  as  uncanonical,  e.g.  Wisdom,  Ecclesi- 
asticus,  Tobias,  Judith,  and  two  books  of  Maccabees.  The 
most  remarkable  evidence  that  points  to  the  text  of  the 
Codex  Amiatinus  as  it  stands  being  other  than  Jerome's 
text  is  to  be  found,  however,  in  a  comparison  of  its  contents 
vdth  those  in  Jerome's  actual  text  as  it  existed  in  the  library 
of  Cassiodorus  and  as  given  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  his 
work  already  cited.  It  seems  impossible,  therefore,  to  claim 
the  Codex  Amiatinus  as  a  text  of  Jerome's  version,  much  less 
as  the  best  existing  type  of  that  version.  It  is  no  doubt 
largely  based  on  Jerome's  text,  but  it  seems  to  me  to  be 
reafiy  a  new  edition  by  Cassiodorus.    This  conclusion  is 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


m   HISTOKT  AND  IMPOKTrANCK.  Vf 

very  important  when  we  remember  that  the  first  Carloving^n 
Bibles  were  so  largely  dependent  on  it. 

It  is  assuredly  also  a  matter  of  high  importance  for  the 
criticism  of  the  Latin  Bible  to  realise  that  we  have  in  the 
Codex  Amiatinus  and  in  Bede's  biblical  extracts  samples 
of  the  eclectic  Bible  text  accepted  in  the  sixth  century 
A.D.  as  the  best  critical  text  available  by  the  best  bibhcal 
scholar  of  that  age,  and  it  greatly  enhances  the  value  and 
importance  of  Bede's  quotations  from  it. 

May  I  add  one  further  fact  which  strengthens  the  view 
that  in  the  Codex  Amiatinus  we  may  have  the  very  copy 
of  the  new  Bible  compiled  by  Cassiodorus  which  formed 
his  critical  text,  and  not  a  mere  copy  of  it  made  for  CeoUrid, 
namely,  that  at  the  end  of  the  prologue  to  Leviticus  we  have 
a  barbarous  Greek  inscription  in  the  words : 

O  KTPIC  CEPBANAOC  AI  nOIHCEN. 

These  words  show  that,  when  he  virote  them,  this 
Serbandos  or  Servandus,  who  was  clearly  no  Englishman 
but  the  Italian  scribe  of  the  manuscript,  was  living  in  a  part 
of  Italy  where  Greek  vras  still  understood,  and  this  could 
only  have  been  in  the  old  land  of  Magna  Graecia  in  the 
exueme  south  of  Italy.  Bishop  Browne  says  of  this  entry 
that  '  it  is  by  the  same  hand  as  the  rest '  :  the  separation 
of  AI  from  noIHCEN  (originally,  perhaps,  IIOIEI)  shodd 
not  be  called  a  mistake,  for  we  have  here  other  examples  of 
spacing  out  so  as  to  make  one  word  into  two.  Another 
thing  occurs  to  me.  Such  enormous  pandects  as  these  must 
have  taken  a  long  time  to  write,  and  could  not  have  been 
written  during  Ceolfrid's  short  stay  in  Italy.  They  must 
either  have  been  sent  after  him  to  England,  or  else,  which 
is  more  probable,  they  were  copies  of  this  veiy  fine  text 
kept  for  sale  at  the  scriptorium  at  Scyllacium.^ 


>  PcofcMOr   White,    who    hii    read    thii  in  mj  hiicoij  of  Sl   Gicgoiy  tlie  Gmt, 

paper,  aMQivi  zbc  that  hit  main  difficulty  in  periiapi  no  part  of  the  Medicemccan  lands 

aaxptmgmy  view  Ua  in  theiuggatian  that  waiatthiitimcupoorinbookiaiRomeand 

Ccolfiid  (liould  ha«(  Knt  bail  to  the  pope  the  Roman  teiriloiy.     Tlw  libiariei  there 

at  a  pmenC  what  be  had  hinuelf  bought  in,  bad  apparently  been  utterly  dettioytd,  aod 

and  brought  ba^  from,  Italy-     Tliis  does  the   great    pope,  in  writing  to  lu6  corre- 

Dotieem  to  meio  itrange.    Ai  I  haTC  thcwn  ipondenti,  eiciuei  hiauclf  for  not  being  able 


,  Google 


68     TKS   CODEX  AMIATINUS  :    ITS    HISTORY  AND   IMPORTANCE. 

I  venture  to  add  a  further  fact  suggested  to  me  by 
Bishop  Browne.  In  the  library  at  Durham  (B.  II,  30)  is 
a  copy  of  the  commentary  of  Cassiodorus  on  the  Psalms, 
traditionally  said  to  have  been  written  by  Bede.  *  In  an 
early  list  of  the  Durham  books  it  is  referred- to  in  the  margin 
■with  the  words  *  manu  Bcdae.'  This  may  also  have  been 
brought  from  Scyllacium  by  Ceolfrid. 

to  lend  chcm  bDob,  bcouK  tbey  were  H  filUn  into  dke  faandt  of  the  book-lorini: 

hud  to  obtun  in  Ilome,  ind  conioKi  that  monla  from    Northumbrii,    thtt    one   of 

•aincTctyimportuConcicoiiIdiiotbelouad  diem,  Ceolfrid,  who  bid  Kcured  tieuun* 

there,  notably  the  gnat  woA  of  Tntullian,  fiom  that   Hurce  ihould  combine  two  of 

and  eren  tuch  neceiiai)'  booki  ai  authorita-  them  into  a  loidlj  iDlume  to  place  *t  the 

tive  copiei  of  the  omciliu  Canoni.     How  feet  uf  the  great  pontifl,  hii  muter,  ai  the 

likelj  would  it  be,  thenf  ore,  tfa*t  when  the  mnt  valued  gift  he  could  make  him. 
great  hbnij  at  Sq^cium  wu  br^en  up 

and  diipencd,  »me  of  iti  treaiuiei  having  '  Plummer,  Bti4,  i,  n,  note  3. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SB 


B  I 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


A  PROCESSION   OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH 
TO  BLACKFRIARS. 

By  du  VISCOUNT  DILLON,  M.A-  D.C.L.  P.SJl. 

In  1866  the  late  Sir  George  Scharf  contributed  to  the 
Archaeological  Journal  a  paper  on  the  subject  of  two  pictures 
supposed  to  be  identical  and  purporting  to  represent  the 
royal  procession  of  queen  Euzabeth  to  visit  the  right 
honourable  Heiuy  Carey  lord  Hunsdon,  and  others.^ 

Sir  George's  paper  referred  to  the  picture  shown  at 
Manchester  oy  lord  Digby*s  permission  in  1857,  and  also 
seen  in  the  Tudor  exhibition  of  1890  (plate  i).  The 
paper  proved  that  Virtue's  description  of  this  picture 
was  erroneous,  and  that  in  fact  the  subject  was  the  atten- 
dance of  the  queen  at  the  marriage  in  1600  of  Anne  Russell, 
one  of  her  maids  of  honour  to  lord  Herbert,  son  of  the 
earl  of  Worcester.' 

The  change  of  date  from  about  1571  to  1600  naturally 
greatly  disturbed  the  attributions  of  many  of  the  portraits 
assigned  by  Virtue,  for  twenty-nine  years  makes  many 
changes.  Sir  George  then  gave  the  following  as  the  names 
of  the  men  (from  left  to  right)  :  lord  Howard  of  Walden, 
the  earl  of  Nottingham,  the  earl  of  Cumberland,  lord. 
Hunsdon,  lord  Cobham,  lord  Herbert  of  Cardiff,  the  earl 
of  Worcester,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  lord  Herbert,  and  the 
bridegroom.  As  to  the  ladies  Sir  George  did  not  venture 
on  more  than  two  or  three  suggestions,  such  as  lady  Cobham, 
and  the  countess  of  Nottingham. 

1  Atcha*d.  Jeuru.  iiiii,  131. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


70        A   PROCESSIOK   OF    QUEEN    ELIZABETH    TO   BLACEFRIAR3. 

It  may  seem  presumptuous  to  question  the  accuracy 
of  so  great  an  authority  on  portraiture  as  our  old  friend  and 
Fellow  Sir  George  Scharf,  but  since  his  death  in  1892, 
part  X  of  the  Calendar  of  the  Hatfield  Papers  was  published 
in  1904,  and  in  that  volume  we  have  information  which 
suggests  some  variation  from  his  list.  There  is  also  a 
letter  of  24th  June,  1600,  printed  in  the  Camden  Society's 
.Chamberlam  letters,  which  apparently  escaped  his  notice, 
although  he  refers  to  an  earlier  one  of  13th  J\me  in  the 
same  volume. 

As  regards  the  Hatfield  papers,  in  a  letter  written  by  lady 
Russell  to  Sir  Robert  Cecu  on  2ist  April,  she  asks  him  to 
get  the  queen  to  let  her  fetch  Anne  away  for  altogether 
the  Monday  after  St.  George's  day  *  that  she  may  take 
physic  for  her  eyes,  which  in  truth  be  veiv  ill,  before  the 
time  of  her  marriage,  which  I  mean  shall  be  before  the 
Pentecost'  (nth  June).  Lady  Russell  also  asks  that 
'the  bonds  of  matnmonybe  asked  in  her  majesty's  chapel.' 
'And  therefore  good  Mr.  Secretary  let  her  be  asked  by 
your  commandment  the  next  Sunday  in  any  wise.' 

There  is  another  letter  at  Hatfield  calendared  as  of  about 
9th  June,  containing  many  details  as  to  the  wedding,  which 
was  to  take  place  and  did  take  place  on  i6th  June. 

Lady  Russell  says :  '  I  mean  God  willing  on  the  Qth  June, 
being  Monday  next,  to  fetch  home  my  bride.  I  entreat 
none  but  such  as  be  of  the  bride's  and  bridegroom's  blood 
and  alliance  to  supper  that  night.  The  earl  of  Worcester 
with  his  countess,  the  earl  of  Cumberland  with  his  lady, 
the  lady  of  Warwick,  the  earl  of  Bedford  with  his  lady 
vnll  sup  here.  If  it  please  you  to  do  the  like  and  as  my 
husband  to  command  as  the  master  of  my  house  for  that 
supper  and  to  bring  my  lord  Thomas  and  my  lord  Cobham 
with  you,  being  of  our  blood,  and  your  servants  (and) 
lord  Thomas'  men  and  my  lord  Cobham,  to  be  commanded 
to  wait  and  bring  up  meat  that  supper,  I  will  trouble  you 
no  longer  than  for  a  supper  time  that  night  till  the  same 
day  sevennight,  being  the  1 6th  of  June,  which  God  willing 
shall  be  the  marriage  day.  ...  I  and  my  lord  Barkley's 
wife,  with  other  knights'  ladies  and  gentlewomen,  accom- 
panied vrith  the  earl  of  Cumberland,  Sir  Henry  Lee,  Sir 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


1  . 

It 


si 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


A   PROCESSION    OF    QXISZS    ELIZABETH  TO    BLACEFRIARS.       /I 

Anthony  Cope  and  others  do  mean  to  go  on  Monday 
morning  to  fetch  away  my  virgins.  You  thourfit  that 
I  should  never  have  bidden  you  to  my  marriage.  But  now 
you  see  it  pleases  God  otherwise.  Where  [sic]  I  pray  you 
dispose  yourself  to  be  very  merry  and  to  command  a? 
master  of  the  house.  For  your  welcome  shall  be  in  the 
superlative  degree.     Your  most  loving  Aunt.' 

The  next  letter  in  point  of  date  is  that  of  13th  June, 
from  John  Chamberlain  to  Dudley  Carleton,  in  which  he 
says  :  '  We  shall  have  the  great  marriage  on  Monday  at 
the  lady  Russells  where  it  is  saide  the  quene  will  vouchsafe 
her  presence,  and  He  at  the  lord  chamberlain's  or  the  lord 
Cobnam's  whose  marriage  is  thought  likewise  shalbe  then 
consummated  if  it  be  not  don  alredy.'  * 

Again  on  24th  June  Chamberlain  writes :  '  I  doubt 
not  but  you  have  heard  of  the  great  marriage  at  the  lady 
Russells  where  the  quene  was  present,  being  caried  from 
the  waterside  in  a  curious  chaire  and  lodged  at  the  lord 
Cobham's.' 

One  more  letter  may  be  quoted  from  the  Hatfield 
papers.  It  is  of  8th  December,  1600,  and  lady  Russell 
wntes  to  Sir  Robert  Cecil :  '  I  would  come  by  boat  and 
visit  you,  only  to  see  how  you  do,  though  my  heart  will  not 
yet  serve  me  to  come  to  court,  to  fill  place.  I  there  [sic] 
shall  come  in  with  tears  by  remembrances  of  her  that  is 
gone. . . .  ^  PS.  I  am  such  a  beggar  In  debt  since  the  marriage 
of  my  daughter  your  cousin,  as  I  am  not  able  to  keep  coach- 
horses  in  town  nor  to  hire  any,  and  therefore  mean  to  come 
by  water.  You  must  not  blame  my  beggary,  for  then  you 
shall  mar  my  marriage  for  ever.' 

Before  considering  the  persons  referred  to  in  the  fore- 

foing  letters,  it  may  be  interesting  to  note  those  mentioned 
y  contcniporary  writers  as  present  at  the  wedding. 
Rowland  Whyte,  writing  on  23rd  June  to  Sir  Robert 


^Aj   a   nutter  of  fact  loti   Cobham'i  *Ttiu  wu  »  diuehter  Eliubcch  vho, 

manugt  did  not  take  place  till  the  i7tli  like  Anne,  had  been  maid  of  honour  to  the 

Mij,    1601,  when   be   wai   contncled  In  queen,  and  in  March,   1599,  lady  Ruuell 

maniage  to  Francei  the  daughter  of  the  refcn  to    '  Beat'i  almoit  lii  yean'  Krvioe.' 

culafNottiDghamand widow  olHtarjetil  Eliiabeth Runell died indjulj,  1600. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


72      A    PROCESSION    OF    QUEEN    ELIZABETH    TO    BLACKFRIARS. 

Sidney,  enumerates  lord  Herbert  and  his  wife  (the  bride 
and  bridegroom) ;  lord  Cobham  '  who  provided  the 
lectica,  made  like  a  litter,  for  the  queen ' ;  lady  Russell, 
the  bride's  mother ;  lord  Herbert  of  Cardiff,  who  with 
lord  Cobham  led  the  bride  to  the  church ;  and  the  earls 
of  Rutland  and  Cumberland,  who  led  her  from  the  church. 
Then  in  a  letter  of  14th  June  by  the  same  writer,  the 
following  '  ladies  who  danced,  my  lady  Doritye,  Mrs. 
Fetton,  Mrs.  Carey,  Mrs.  Onslow,  Mrs.  Southwell,  Mrs. 
Bess  Russell,  Mrs.  Darcy,  my  lady  Blanche  Somerset.' 

John  Chamberlain,  in  his  letter  of  13th  June  to  Dudley 
Carleton,  mentions  lady  Russell,  lord  Hunsdon,  and  lord 
Cobham  (where  the  queen  was  lodged). 

Of  the  men  named  by  lady  Russell  the  following  notes 
will  explain  their  presence  at  the  wedding. 

Edward  fourth  earl  of  Worcester*  was  father  of  lord 
Herbert,  the  bridegroom,  later  fifth  earl,  and  of  lord 
Thomas,  later  lord  Somerset  of  Cassell.  George  earl  of 
Cumberland'  had  been  in  the  guardianship  of  Francis 
second  earl  of  Bedford,  whose  daughter,  lady  Margaret, 
he  married.  Edward  third  earl  of  Bedford  was  nephew 
of  the  dowager  lady  Russell,  and  married  Lucy,  daughter 
of  John  lord  Harrington  of  Exton. 

Sir  Robert  Cecil,  later  lord  Sahsbury,  was  nephew  of 
the  dowager  lady  Russell,  his  wife  Elizabeth  being  sister 
to  lord  Cobham,  the  host  of  the  queen  and  of  the  wedding 
party. 

Sir  Henry  Lee,^  through  the  Cookes  of  Gidea  hall, 
was  second  cousin  once  removed  to  the  dowager  lady 
Russell.  Sir  Anthony  Cope,  beyond  being  a  great  friend 
of  Sir  Henry  Lee  and  of  the  dowager,  was  no  relation. 

■  Of  the  ladies  named  by  the  dowager,  the  countesses 
of  Bedford  and  of  Cumberland  were  respectively  niece  of 
the  dowager  and  aunt  of  the  bride.  The  lady  of  Warwick, 
widow  of  Ambrose  Dudley  earl  of  Warwick,  was  sister  of 
the  dowager.  Lady  Berkeley  was  Elizabeth  Stanhope, 
dowager  lady  Townshend  and  aunt  of  Sir  John  Townshend 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


A  PROCESSION    OF    QU£EN    ELIZABETH    TO   BLACKFRIARS.      73 

who  had  married  Anne,  granddaughter  of  lady  Bacon, 
iister  of  the  dowager  lady  Russell.  This  was  a  far-off 
and  complicated  relationship. 

Miss  Bess  RusseU,  one  of  tne  lady  dancers  at  the  wedding, 
was  Elizabeth  Russell,  sister  of  the  bride.  She  die'd 
2nd  July  in  the  same  year,  and  is  *  her  that  is  gone '  in 
lady  Russell's  letter  of  8th  December,  1600. 

The  company  actually  present  has  now  been  disposed 
of,  and  it  is  only  necessary  to  refer  to  the  persons  suggested 
by  Sii  George  Schaif.  The  ,earl  of  Nottingham,  as  we 
luve  shown,  is  not  mentioned  by  any  contemporary 
authority,  nor  were  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  nor  Camden  the 
historian.  Lord  Hunsdon  as  lord  chamberlain  may  have 
been  present  officially,  and  lord  Herbert  of  Cardiff,  who, 
according  to  Rowland  Whyte,  led  the  bride  from  the 
church,  was  no  relation  on  either  side.  Tht  earl  of  Rutland 
also  was  oiAy  connected  by  the  fact  that  his  aunt,  lady 
Elizabeth  Manners,  married  Sir  William  Cecil,  later  earl 
of  Exeter. 

The  chief  difficulty  now  is  to  account  for  the  six  knights 
of  the  Garter  seen  in  the  picture,  and  it  is  suggested  that 
in  place  of  the  earl  of  Nottingham  we  should  place  Sir  Henry 
Lee,  K.G.  In  1600  he  was  69  years  of  age,  while  the  earl 
was  64.  In  support  of  this  idea  we  may  compare  a  portrait 
of  Sir  Henry  Lee  in  1602,  now  at  Ditchley,  Oxon.  (plate  11, 
no.  l)  and  the  figure  of  the  earl  as  seen  in  the  picture  at 
Sherborne. 

As  to  the  six  knights  of  the  Garter  seen  in  the  picture, 
George  earl  of  Cumberland  received  the  order  in  1592 ; 
the  earl  of  Worcester  in  1593  ;  lord  Hunsdon  in  1597, 
the  same  year  as  did  Sir  Henry  Lee  ;  lord  Cobham  in  1599. 
This  accounts  for  five,  and  if  we  may  suppose  that  the 
picture  was  painted  somewhat  later  than  the  event  recorded 
(not  as  Virtue  wrongly  stated  about  1580),  we  have  Sir 
Robert  Cecil,  later  earl  of  Salisbury  and  knight  of  the 
Garter  in  1605. 

By  the  courtesy  of  Mr.  Wingfield  Digby,  and  the  kind 
assistance  of  the  editor  of  Country  Life,  a  reproduction 
of  a  photograph  taken  for  that  paper  is  given  here  (plate  i) 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


74      A  FROCE3UON    OF   QUEZN    ELIZABSTH    TO    BLACEFIUAR3. 

with  a  reproduction  of  Sir  Henry  Lee*  at  Ditchley  (plate  ii, 
no.  i).  It  will  be  seen  that  the  Sherborne  picture  may 
as  well  represent  the  knight  who  was  present  as  the  earl 
(plate  II,  no.  2)  who  is  neither  noted  as  present  nor  had 
aiay  claim  on  the  score  of  blood  or  alliance. 

It  may  be  of  interest  to  note  that,  although  the  two 
pictures  referred  to  above  have  not  as  yet  come  together, 
still  those  who  are  curious  in  the  matter  may  see  careful 
reproductions  of  both  in  the  third  volume  of  the  Walpole 
Society's  publications. 

'  Dated  [601  when  h«  wai  yt;  the  earl  ol  Nottingham  wu  66. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


E  CHESTERFIELD 


:y  Google 


THE  CHESTERFIELD  ARMOUR  IN  THE  METROPOLITAN 
MUSEUM  OF  ART,   NEW  YORK. 

Bf  die  VISCOUNT  DILLON,  M.A.  D.C.L.  F.S.A. 

In  March,  1911,  appeared  in  Country  Life  a  short  note 
on  armour  made  by  Jacob  T^f,  at  that  date  rather 
prominently  before  the  public.  The  armour  then  noticed 
consisted  of  portions  of  two  suits  made  respectively  for 
lord  Compton  and  Mr.  Skidmur  or  Scudamore.  These 
portions  of  suits  were  in  a  very  bad  condition  owing  to 
rust  and  other  causes,  and  there  were  not  enough  pieces 
of  either  suit  to  fit  them  for  exhibition.  The  public 
idea  of  a  suit  is  enough  pieces  to  cover  a  man  from  head  to 
foot,  but  the  real  idea  of  a  suit  of  armour  would  mean 
many  more  pieces  than  that.  A  suit  would  consist  of 
pieces  which  would  cover  and  protect  a  man  in  the  various 
kinds  of  combats  which  took  place  in  the  lists,  for  mounted 
exercises,  and  for  fights  on  foot  under  various  conditions ; 
all  these  in  addition  to  those  portions  necessary  for  actual 
fighting  in  war.  These  portions  of  two  distinct  suits 
passed,  lite  so  many  other  interesting  objects,  to  the  other 
side  of  the  Atlantic,  and  have  lately  appeared  in  the 
Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art  at  New  York,  but,  ah  !  how 
changed.  Probably  the  authorities  know  their  public  and 
feel  that  they  would  not  care  for  scraps,  so  the  restorer 
has  been  at  work  and  a  figure  has  been  produced  which 
will  no  doubt  satisfy  the  non-critical  visitor  to  the  Metro- 

filitan  Museum.  It  may  be  a  prejudice,  but  here  in 
ngland  we  prefer  to  see  objects  of  antiquity  as  they  have 
come  down  to  us,  and  no  one  has  been  bold  enough  to 
restore  the  Elgin  marbles  and  such-like. 

In  the  Bulletin  of  the  Metropolitan  Museum  of  Art, 
vol.  VIII,  no.  6,  is  an  illustration  giving  front  and  back 
views  of  the  '  Armor  of  Sir  James  Scudamore  as  at  present 
exhibited.'  This  with  other  illustrations  referring  to  the 
'armor'  is  accompanied  by  an  interesting  note  over  the 
initials  B.  D.  The  bulletin,  while  mentioning  that  missing 
plates  were  added,  notes  also  that  *  the  date  of  the  restora- 
tion and  the  signature  of  the  maker '  have  been  engraved 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


76  THE   CHESTERFIELD    ARMOUR. 

on  these  modem  additionsj  and  '  will  also  be  noted  in  the 
descriptive  label.'  So  far  so  good,  but  not  good  at  all. 
It  is  also  stated  that  '  for  temporary  exhibition  parts  of 
the  two  suits  have  been  associated.' 

Now  if  a  figure  were  exhibited,  carefully  labelled,  in 
which  George  Washington's  hat,  Benjamin  Franklin's 
breeches  and  Arnold's  coat,  were  associated,  would  an 
American  pubUc  be  satisfied  ?  and  yet  such  a  figure  would 
not  be  more  absurd  than  this  armour  of  Sir  James 
Scudamore. 

B.  D.  suggests  that  '  as  a  result  of  grafting  several 
generations  of  armorers  of  various  nationaUties,  mainly 
German,  upon  an  English  stock,  there  had  been  produced  a 
school  of  English  armorers  in  the  royal  armor -atehers.'  From 
1 5 14  to  1575  there  was  hardly  room  for  several  generations, 
nor  have  we  any  evidence  from  the  existence  of  other 
suits  in  Englana  similar  in  excellence  to  Topf's  work. 
Pickering,  who  made  the  fine  suit  of  Henry  prince  of  Wales, 
now  at  Windsor,  does  not  belong  to  Topf's  period,  though 
no  doubt  in  later  years  he  did  imitate  the  German's  work 
fairly  successfully.  As  to  the  non-appearance  of  the 
brayette  in  Elizabethan  armour,  what  was  said  was,  that 
in  portraits  of  that  period,  painted  in  England,  such  an 
article  of  dress  never  appears, 

B.  D.'s  idea  about  '  a  certain  heaviness  in  form,  large- 
jointed  and  loose-fitting,  all  in  the  substantial  honest 
comfortable  work  which  marks  the  English  artist-artizan  ' 
is  certainly  peculiar,  and  it  would  be  interesting  to  know 
on  what  it  is  founded. 

To  conclude,  we  may  just  note  how  Sir  James  Scudamore 
is  built  up  and  associated,  considering  me  old  materials 
at  hand. 

The  burgonet  belongs  to  the  Compton  suit ;  the 
breast  and  back  belong  to  the  Scudamore  suit ;  the  right 
and  left  arms  (much  repaired)  to  the  Compton  suit ;  the 
gauntlets  and  one  of  the  taces  are  new.  The  cuisses  and 
knee-pieces  belong  to  the  Compton  suit  with  one  new 
plate ;  the  right  jamb  and  the  left  jamb  front  belong  to 
the  Scudamore  suit ;  the  back  part  of  the  latter  is  new ; 
the  solerets,  both  much  repaired,  belong  to  the  Scudamore 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


THE  CHEnxRFIELO  ARUOUK. 


.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


THE  ROMANO-BRITISH  NAMES  OF  RAVENGLASS  AND 
BORRANS   (MUNCASTER  AND  AMBLESIDE). 

B;  Pmr.  HAVZRPIELD,  Litt.D.  F.S.A. 

No  section  of  the  Antonine  Itinerary  is  so  obscure  or 
so  disputed  as  that  which  English  antiquaries  call  Iter  X, 
that  which  runs  from  Clanoventa  to  Mediolanum.  ^  In- 
numerable suggestions  have  been  offered  as  to  its  course, 
but  no  one  has  yet  hit  on  a  theory  which  has  commanded 
the  approval  of  any  one  else.  I  do  not  myself  pretend  to 
have  found  the  key  to  the  riddle.  But,  so  far  as  the  northern 
half,  that  is,  the  first  four  stages,  of  the  Iter  are  concerned, 
it  seems  possible  to  restate  the  few  facts  in  a  way  which 
may  at  least  help  future  inquirers. 

Translated  into  English,  the  Itinerary  runs  as  follows  : 

ClanoTeau  to  Galan  1 8  Roman  miles. 

GalaTi  to  Alone  . . 

Alone  to  CaUcnm  . . 

Calacum  to  Bremetonacum  . . 

Brcmetonacum  to  Cocdum  , . 

Cocdnm  to  Mancunium 

Mancuaiom  to  Condate 

Condaie  to  Mediolanum 

Where  this  route  began  and  where  it  ended  is  quite 
obscure ;  fortunately,  the  fifth,  sixth  and  seventh  names 
give  a  clue  to  its  middle  portion  and  its  general  course. 
Bremetonacum,  more  usually  spelt  Bremetennacum,  was 
the  name  of  the  Roman  fort  on  the  Ribble,  eight  miles 
east  of  Preston  in  Lancashire  ;  Coccium  was  that  of  the 
Roman  site  at  Wigan,  and  Mancunium  (though  the  proper 
spelling  may  be  doubtful)  was  that  of  the  Roman  fort  at 


Ipp.  481,481,  WCM. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


Thii  map  i>  a  iketch-plin,  intended  to  ihow  the  geneial  poationi  of  the  plica  and  roadi 
diKuHedin  the  papei  which  it  iUiutntet.  I  believe  it  lobe  fairly  correcl  in  detiil,  but  I  will 
DotaiKrt  that  it  put!  eteiy  place  in  iti  matbenuticallj  true  poation  or  that  it  repiaducei  the 
diitancei  between  theM  plicei  with  mathematical  exactitude.  Abiolute  accuncj  in  minutiae 
It,  indeed,  unattainable  on  luch  iiuall  plana  without  an  eipenie  of  time  and  moaej  which  the 
plani  would  leldom  justify.  Even  the  lait  and  brgeit  map  of  Roman  Britain  dnwn  by 
Kiepert  (Berlin,  1S93),  on  theicaie  of  I  ;  ijooooo,  putitome  placei  teveialmilei  out  of  their 
true  poiitioni  and  dittorti  the  diitancet  between  them  aeiiaualy. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ROMANO-BRITI8R    NAMES    OF   RATENGLASS   AND    BORRANS.      79 

Manchester.  We  have  therefore  to  deal  with  a  route  which 
began  somewhere  north  of  Ribchester  and  ran  south 
through  Lancashire.  Now  the  Roman  roads  which  run 
out  north  or  north-east  from  Ribchester  are  fairly  well 
known  (fig.  i).  The  two  principal  ones  run  nearly  parallel 
and  may  have  served  almost  as  alternatives.  One  of  these 
crossed  the  moors  round  the  forest  of  Bowland  and  ap- 
proached the  fort  of  Overborough  in  the  Lune  valley,  close 
to  Kjrkby  Lonsdale.  The  other  seems  to  have  followed  an 
easier,  lowland,  route  to  Lancaster  and  thence  to  Over- 
borough,  and  perhaps  also  direct  to  Kendal  :  the  roads  are 
unfortunately  obscure  at  this  point.  From  Overborough 
there  was  access  by  well-known  roads  due  north  to  the 
valleys  of  the  Eden  and  South  Tyne  and  the  Roman  forts  in 
them,  and  thus  to  the  middle  and  western  portions  of 
Hadrian's  Wall.  There  was  also  access,  past  the  fort  at 
Watercrook  (near  Kendal),  to  the  fort  at  Borran's  Ring  (near 
Ambleside),  and  thence  over  the  Wrynose  to  the  forts  at 
Hardknot  and  at  Muncaster,  or,  as  it  is  more  often  called, 
Ravenglass,  on  the  west  Cumberland  coast.  ^  From  Amble- 
side there  was  also  a  mountain  trail  over.  High  Street  to  the 
Eden  valley  and  the  fort  at  Brougham  Castle  near  Penrith. 
Besides  these  communications  northwards,  a  road  ran  from 
Ribchester,  north-east  and  east,  by  the  fort  at  Elslack, 
towards  the  fort  at  Ilkley  and  the  Leeds  region.  Finally, 
it  is  possible  that  a  mountain  trail  connected  Overborough 
with  the  fort  which  lies  22  miles  north-east  of  it  in 
Wensleydale  at  Brough  by  Bainbridge,  but  (save  for  three 
or  four  miles  immediately  south-west  of  Brough)  very  little 
is  known  of  this  road  or,  indeed,  of  any  road  to  this  fort. 

In  selecting  from  among  these  roads  one  which  might 
fit  OUT  Iter,  we  may  exclude  these  which  run  eastwards. 
They  lead  into  districts  where  the  names  of  the  chief  Roman 
sites  are  fairly  well  known,  so  that  the  Iter,  if  it  passed  that 
way,  would  surely  have  ended  at  one  of  these  ascertained 
places,  and  not  at  the  unknown  Clanoventa.  Thus,  if 
it  were  argued  that  the  route  of  the  Iter  ran  by  Elslack, 

'■  The  line    of    thit    road    ii    not    veiy  c 

clear   thnnigbout.     Between    the  WiynoM  « 

and  Haidkuat  paxei  it  Ktnu  to  bavF  run  v 

•long  the  left  (louth)  bank  of  the  infant  b 

Duddon.     The    diiiued    roadway    on    tbe  n 
other  bank,  which  the  Ordnance  Survey 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


80  THE   ROMANO-BRITISH    NAMES   OF   RAVENCLASS 

IMey  and  Adel  (of  which  the  RomaD  names  happen  to  be 
unknown),*  one  would  still  expect  it  to  ena  at  either 
Isurium  (Aldborough)  or  Calcaria  (Newton  Kyme)  or 
Castleford  (Legiolum).  Moreover,  the  distances  in  the 
Itinerary  do  not  agree  with  those  of  these  sites ;  Elslack, 
(or  example,  is  not  27,  but  about  21,  Roman  miles  from 
Ribchester,  while  Illdey  is  about  13,  not  19,  Roman  miles 
from  Elslack.  Similarly,  any  route  which  may  have  run 
from  Ribchester  by  Bainbridge  to  the  east-coast  road- 
system  would  almost  certainly  have  eilded  at  some  point 
on  that  system,  of  which  point  the  name  was  otherwise 
recorded.  We  may  conclude  that,  in  all  probability,  the 
route  of  the  Itinerary  is  to  be  sought  north  or  north-west 
of  Ribchester  and  along  the  lines  of  the  first  two  roads 
mentioned  above. 

Here  it  may  be  well  to  add-  another  piece  of  evidence, 
from  the  document  known  as  the  Notitia  Dignitatum. 
This  contains,  among  other  things,  a  list  of  forts  and 
garrisons  on  Hadrian's  Wall,  which  stops  short  at 
Birdoswald  (Amboglanna)  ;    it  then  continues  : 

pradectut  alae  Petriacue,  Petriaois 

praefectiu  numeri  Mauionun  AiueliaDonun,  AbaUaba 

tribunui  cohortia  u  Lingoaum,  Congavata 

tribunus  cobonii  i  Hupanorum,  Azeloduno 

tribuniu  cohortii  ii  Thiacom,  Gabioaenti 

tiibunui  cohorti)  i  Aeliae  cLuaicae,  Tunaocelo 

tribuDns  cohortii  i  Morinomm,  Gtanmbanu 

tribunui  cohoids  iii  Nernoruio,  Alione 

cuneui  Saimatamm,  Bremetenraco 

praefecnu  alae  Herculeae,  Olenaco 

tribunus  cohortia  vi  Nerriorum,  Viroiido.* 

Here  plainly  the  sequence  Glannibanta,  Alione,  Breme- 
tenraco,  corresponds  to  the  Itinerary's  Clanoventa,  Alone, 
Bremetonacum.  Now  this  list  of  forts  from  the  Notitia 
seems  to  belong  to  the  west-coast  counties,  Lancashire, 
Westmorland,  Cumberland.  For  Aballaba  is  known  to 
have  been  where  Papcastle  now  stands  near  Cockermouth, 
while  Axeloduno  is  the  place-name,  better  spelt  Uxello- 


■  nUej   i(   oftoi    odUd    OUcuu,    but  the  Romano-Bridih  nniM  of   Ukky  U  t 

Mr.  W.  H.  SCerenun  hai  i^owd  tlut  to  be  known, 
phoncttcillj  impOMible  {Em^iib  HisurittU 
Rmita,  1911,  p.  17,  note   115].    AcCuiUy  *  N,D.  Oce.  xl,  4S-S& 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


AND   BORKAKS    (mUNCASTXR   AND   AMBI^IDe).  81 

donum,  which  denoted  the  fort  on  the  hill  above  Maryport,* 
and  Bremetenracum  is  Ribchester.  Moreover,  as  Chancellor 
Ferguson  long  ago  pointed  oat,  the  garrisons  assigned  in 
the  Notitia  to  Congavata  and  Gabrosentum  recur  on 
inscriptions  at  Moresby  on  the  Cumberland  coast,  eleven 
miles  south  of  Maryport,  and  it  is  therefore  probable  that 
one  or  other  of  these  names  was  the  ancient  name  of 
Moresby. 

A  further  trace  of  this  sequence  of  names  occurs  in  the 
corrupt  but  valuable  lists  of  the  Ravenna  Geographer 
(pp.  430,  431).     There  we  find^the  following  names  : 

CandTcnti  (cotropt  for  GUnnibanu  or  OadotciiU) 
luliocenon  (corrupt  fw  TonDocelum) 
Gabiocendo  (corropt  for  Gabrotentom) 
Akmui  (raunt  of  AUone) 

followed  very  shortly  by  Bresnetaci,  that  is,  Ribchester. 
Here  again  is  a  list  of  names  connected  with  the  western 
region. 

It  remains  to  consider  what  western  forts  can  be  con- 
nected with  Iter  X.  From  Ribchester  to  Overborough  is 
about  28  English  miles,'  so  that,  if  Calacum  be  put  at 
Overborough,  the  Itinerary  distance  of  27  Roman  miles  is 
a  little  (say,  two  miles)  too  short.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
is  possible  that  Calacum  may  be  Lancaster.  The  route 
from  Ribchester  to  that  town  is  unfortimately  not  known 
with  precision  at  all  points,  though  there  is  no  real  doubt 
that  such  a  road  existed ;  but  it  appears  to  have  probably 
taken  a  line  of  about  25  English  or  27  Roman  miles,  skirting 
the  hills.  From  Overborough  to  Low  Borrow  Bridge,  the 
next  fort  due  north  of  it,  along  a  quite  certain  road,  is 
about  16  English  nules,  and  this  agrees  moderately  well 
with  the  Itinerary,  which  allots  to  its  second  stage  19  miles. 
Od  the  other  hand,  from  Lancaster  to  Watercrook  is,  as 
the  crow  flies,  18  miles ;  the  road  is  very  unlikely  to  have 
run  quite  straight,  and  may  even  have  made  a  detour  by 


'Thtt    if    pioml    by    the    : 

iiMciiptioDt  of  tht  Colun  i   Hitpanaiu 

bund  at  Mn^rc  lud  hj  tfae  fut  due 

UitUodDomi  U  KTcnl  tiniei  put  next  to  *  Tia  lut  account  of  the  tuad  ii  that  hj 

Abilliba  ia  oor  laeieDt  anthoiitiet,  while       Mr.    W.    Haniun   In    Traiu.     Lata,    ami 

Mallibi  ii   known    to   be    Fapcaitk,  and       Cbabir*  Antiq,  StcUty,  ini  (1914),  S9-S7. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


82  THE    ROMANO-BRITISH    KAMES   OF    RAVENGLAIS 

Overborough,  but  here  our  ignorance  of  the  actual  road- 
lines  prevents  any  positive  assertion.  It  is  obvious,  how- 
ever, that  either  a  stage  fromjOverborough  to  Low  Borrow 
Bridge  or  one  from  Lancaster  to  ^Watercrook  would  fit 
moderately  with  the  Itinerary.  When  we  pass  to  the  third 
stage,  to  which  the  Itinerary  assigns  12  miles,  there  appears 
to  be  no  fort  which  can  be  traced  at  the  right  distance 
north  of  Low  Borrow  Bridge.  Either  the  Itinerary 
numerals  must  be  thrown  over  or  this  line  of  country  must 
be  given  up.  On  the  other  hand,  there  seems  little  doubt 
that  a  road  connected  Watercrook  with  the  Borrans  fort 
near  Ambleside,  and  the  length  of  this  road  may  be 
calculated  at  about  12  English  miles.  We  may  then 
provisionally  place  Alone  at  Watercrook,  and  Galava  at 
Ambleside.  From  Ambleside  a  track  ran  18  miles  over  two 
mountain  passes,  Wrynose  and  Hardknot,  to  Muncaster 
and  Ravenglass,  where,  on  the  shore  of  a  large  shallow 
harbour  formed  by  the  mouth  of  the  Esk,  are  the  still 
notable  traces  of  a  Roman  fort.  Its  ancient  name  is  not 
known'.  The  only  suggestion  ever  ventured  by  any 
responsible  writer  identifies  it  with  Ravouia,  which  the 
Ravenna  Geographer  places  somewhere  in  or  near  Cumber- 
land or  Westmorland.  But  it  is  pretty  plain  that  Ravonia 
is  merely  a  copyist's  curtailment  of  Bravoniacum,  the 
name  of  the  Roman  fort  at  Kirkby  Thore  in  the  Eden 
valley.  We  may  then  provisionally  place  Clanoventa 
at  Ravenglass. 

It  is  not  altogether  an  unsuitable  end  for  an  Iter. 
Whether  the  trade  between  Ireland  and  Britain  was  ever 
so  great  as  Chancellor  Ferguson  in  a  well-known  passage 
assumed,  ^  may  be  doubted,  but  doubtless  there  was  a 
little  intercourse,  and  some  of  it  might  have  passed  through 
Ravenglass  harbour.  The  chief  importance,  however,  of 
a  post  at  Muncaster  was  perhaps  military  rather  liiaa 
commercial.  It  formed  a  section,  and  apparently  the  most 
southern  section,  of  the  coast -defence  of  west  Cumberland, 
which,  in  turn,  formed  the  flank  of  the  line  of  Hadrian's 
Wall.     Very  possibly,  though  direct  evidence  is  wanting. 


^BiU.    ef    CtaAtrUaid,    1S90, 
Compue  my  litt  of  Roman  nmaini 
in  Ireland   in  Enflitb  Hiiu  SfitK 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


AND   BOUIAN3    (mUNCASTER   AND   AMBLESIDe).  83 

a  road  connected  the  fort  at  Muncaster  with  the  Moresby 
fort,  18  miles  north  of  it,  and  thus  with  Uxellodunum  and 
the  north. 

I  therefore  advance  the  suggestion  that  the  '  tenth 
Iter '  started  from  Ravenglass  and  ran  over  Wrynose  by  the 
top  of  W^dermere  to  Kendal.  It  is,  I  believe,  a  new  sug- 
gestion, though  General  Sir  John  Woodford,  whose  manu- 
scripts are  quoted  by  Chancellor  Ferguson,  ^  seems  to  have 
anticipated  some  of  it.  I  also  believe  that  it  is  better  than 
any  previous  theory,  which  is  not  saying  much  in  its  favour. 
The  two  principal  rivals  appear  to  be  (l)  Whitley  Castle  on 
the  Maiden  Way  in  the  south  Tyne  valley  near  Alston, 
and  (2)  Old  Carlisle.  The  former  was  suggested  or  adopted 
by  Watldn,  with  an  alteration  in  the  numerals  of  the 
Itinerary ;  the  main  objection  to  it  is  that  the  Maiden 
Way  does  not  stt^  at  Whitley  Castle,  but  passes  on  to 
Carvoran  (Magna)  on  Hadrian's  Wall  and  perhaps  north 
of  the  Wall  to  Bewcastle  ;  beyond  this  there  is  no  further 
road.  A  section  of  the  Itinerary  might  reasonably  have 
narted  from  Bewcastle,  or  from  the  Wall ;  it  would  hardly 
start  from  an  intermediate  station  which  was  not  either 
an  end  or  a  junction.  Similarly,  Old  Carlisle,  suggested 
by  John  Hodgson  and  accepted  by  Chancellor  Ferguson,  is 
merely  a  stage  on  the  road  from  Maryport  (Uxellodunum) 
to  Carlisle ;  no  certain  roads  meet  here,  and  nothing 
begins  here. 

It  has  been  also  suggested  that  Clanorenta  was  at 
Maryport.  To  this  view  many  objections  might  be  urged  ; 
that  actually  Maryport  bore  the  name  Uxellodunum  is 
perhaps  the  most  obvious,  but  another  objection  deserves 
notice.  Two  channels  cross  the  Lake  HiUs  from  east  to 
west,  a  natural  passage  from  Kendal  by  the  top  of  Winder- 
mere and  Wrynose  down  the  Esk  to  Ravenglass,  and  a 
natural  passage  from  Penrith  by  Keswick  and  the  Derwent 
to  Workington.  As  is  weH  known,  and  as  I  have  said  above, 
the  Romans  used  the  former.  It  does  not  appear  that  they 
used  the  latter,  though  they  held  the  lower  Derwent  by 
their  fort  at  Papcastle  (Aballaba).  Despite  assertions  to 
the  contrary,  no  Roman  road  or  fort  has  been  traced 


'fiiH.  tf  CwBterlaiid,  p.  36.     1  know  a»  monof  that  pa  pen  than  this  one  itfennc*. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


84      ROMANO-BRITISH    KAMES    OP   RATENGLASS  AND    B0RRAN8. 

at  or  ati)nnrhere  near  Keswick.    North  Lakeland,  the  region 

of  Thirlmere,  Derwentwater,  Buttermere  and  Bassenth- 
waite,  and  the  wild  slopes  of  SHddaw  and  the  Caldbeck 
Fells,  were  all  left  unoccupied  hy  the  Romans.  I  have  been 
able,  hy  excavation,  to  prove  their  temporary  presence  at 
Caermot,  in  the  parish  of  Torpenhow,  above  the  north  end 
of  Bassenthwaite,  and  no  doutjt  other  temporary  sites  will 
be  discovered  as  excavation  progresses.  Of  permanent 
forts  and  roads  nothing  has  been  proved,  or  seems  likel)^ 
to  be  proved,  within  the  Umits  of  Ambleside  on  the  south, 
Fapcastle  on  the  west,  Old  Carlisle  on  the  north,  and  Old 
Penrith  (Plumpton  Wall)  and  Brougham  Castle  on  the  east. 
It  is  therefore  impossible  to  trace  the  *  tenth  Iter '  to 
Maryport,  because  to  try  to  do  so  involves  crossing  a  region 
where  Roman  roads  are  wholly  awanting  and  which  the 
Romans  deliberately  avoided. 


Kon. — McCroiogiiti  Kem  now  to  eqmte  [du  ^nntl  Romin  mile  with  14S0  at  I481 
mttia,  thit  ii,  with  1618}  or  1619!  jtrit.  Twehc  Eoglith  nula  in,  Chen,  1  bdfle  of 
So  Tirdi  longer  than  thirteen  Ronuii  miln.  Stadenti  of  prmindil  isidi,  howerer, 
eipecUlly  in  upUnd  regioni,  hardly  need  to  trouble  muck  ibout  the  diSeience  betweca 
the  Engliih  md  the  Romin  mile  for  uniu  of  dutuice  under  fifteen  or  even  twenty  miln. 

OcctaoaiUjf  of  couttCf  one  meeti  in  the  prorincet  mileage  which,  though  itjled  '  nuIEa 
pxNUiun,'  it  iligbtlj  different.  In  Ronun  Afria,  far  eiimple,  on  Che  road  fmn  Capo 
to  Ticape,  the  mUaCoDei  fouad  bT  the  induitrioiu  French  archaeologiita  are  nid  to 
itand  about  t6cc>  meCrei  (1750  jirdi)  apart,  bnt  we  hare  no  teaMin  to  nippoM  atf  lucli 
plainly  local  •itiation  in  Britain. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


PROCEEDINGS  AT  MONTHLY   MEETINGS  OF  THE  ROYAL 
ARCHAEOLOGICAL   INSTITUTE. 

Wednetdif,  3rd  February,  1915. 

Sir  Hemy  H.  Howorth  K.CI.E.  D.CL.  F.R.S.  F.SA  Frendent,  in 
the  Oiair. 

Mr.  ATinei  Vallance,  MA.  F.SA.  tcad  a  paper  on  Rdm*,  with  many 
Untem  illuctrationi. 

In  the  dixnuaion  that  followed  there  ipoke  Mi.  P.  M.  JcJuuton  and  the 
dujnnan. 

Mi.  Johnaton  uid  that  the  deplorable  destniction  of  ancient  bnildingt, 
not  in  Reims  only  but  over  a  great  part  of  wettern  Europe,  would  lome  day 
present  pioblemi  in  reitoration  on  an  unparalleled  scale. 

With  regard  to  two  Kulptutea  on  the  great  north  trauupt  portal  of  the 
cathedral  church,  statues  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Maiy  and  St.  Elizabeth, 
discnssed  by  Mr.  Vallance,  be  was  inclined  to  regard  them  as  original,  and 
not  as  mbititotions,  although  be  admitted  that  they  ihoned  the  inspiration 
of  clasaical  art. 

The  Chairman  observed  that,  although  no  pnite  was  too  great  for  the 
tcnlptnre,  he  could  not  help  feeling  that  the  facade  of  the  church  was  over- 
decorated  aud  had  lost  the  simplicity  of  outline  of  an  earlier  date,  nich  as  in 
the  churches  of  Saint- Denis  and  Amiens, 

He  waa  inclined  to  disagree  with  the  view  expressed  by  Mr.  Johnston. 
In  regard  to  the  two  exceptional  figures,  in  his  opinion  the  statues  were  so 
,good  that  if  tbey  occurred  in  Italy  they  might  almos  be  tbe  work  of  Pisani, 
(0  characteriitic  was  the  drapery.  Postibfy  the  inapiratioii  waa  not  even 
Christian,  and  he  hazarded  the  Ofnnion  that  the  St.  Elizabeth  at  any  rate 
nught  be  a  vestal  copied  after  the  ditcoTciies  in  Rome  by  Sixtos  V. 


Wednetday,  3rd  March,  1915. 

Sir  Henry  H.  Howorth,  Piendent,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  G.  C.  Druce,  F.S.A.  read  a  paper  on  the  Sciapod  and  other  abnormal 
human  foims  in  Rngliih  church  architecture,  with  numeiou*  lantern  ilhu- 
trations.    Tbe  paper  will  be  printed  in  the  JounuU. 

In  the  disciuaion  there  spt^  Sir  Wlliam  St.  John  Hope,  Metan.  C  £. 
Eeyser,  P.  M.  Johnston,  the  Rev.  R  F.  Weatlale,  Min  Garbett  and  the 


Sit  William  St  John  Hope  refened  to  one  of  the  manuKript  illustrations 
thrown  on  the  icieen  which  showed  a  pair  of  shears  in  the  handa  of  a  woman, 
and  nid  that  this  confirmed  bis  view  tlut  on  grave  abbs,  such  at  the  one 
•ten  la*t  year  at  Dale  abbey,  Derbyshire,  shears  were  a  *""'■■"*•  ^mboL 

Ml.  Wenlake  pointed  out  that  the  confunon  frequent^  found  between 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


86  PROCEEDINGS  AT   MEETINGS. 

text  and  illuitratiooi  in  the  mediaeval  beittaries  wai  due  to  the  fact  that  the' 
tcribe  and  the  snut  were  uiuall^  different  people. 

Mi.  Johnston  thought  that  the  '  savage  man  '  of  the  Suffolk  and  Norfolk 
foots  probably  repreaented  the  '  natural  man '  of  Bibhcal  STmboliun, 
and  eipieued  the  hope  that  in  coune  of  time  Mr.  Dnice'i  roeuchet  wonld 
be  collected  to  form  a  book. 

The  Chaiiman  suggated  that  a  study  of  the  geographical  habttan 
ascribed  to  theic  strange  monster)  in  the  bestiaiiea  would  prove  an  interesting 
line  of^enquiiy. 


Wednesday,  3i»  March,  1915. 

Sir  Henry  H.  Howorth,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  Ian  C.  Hannah  read  a  paper  on  some  Irish  religious  houses,  and 
exhibited  a  series  of  black  and  white  sketches.  Tlie  paper  will  be  printed  in 
the  Jearnal. 

In  the  discussion  theic  rptAe  the  Chainnan  and  Sir  William  St.  John 
Hope. 

The  latter  observed  that  Irish  reti^us  houies  were  evidently  very 
different  from  any  to  be  found  ebewhere  ;  save  for  a  few  scattered  articles, 
very  litde  about  tiiem  had  appeared  tn  print,  and  he  hoped  that  Mr.  Hannah 
would  pursue  his  researches. 

The  detached  chapels  of  Celtic  monasteries  were  paralleled  at  Rlmh;ini , 
In  the  Gilbertine  iiouse  at  Watton  there  was  a  central  partidon-wall  between 
the  section)  of  the  church  devoted  to  men  and  women,  quite  similar  to  that 
described  by  Cogitosus  as  existing  in  St.  Bride's  church  at  Kildare.  He 
was  inclined  to  think  that  the  huge  development  of  transepts  was  for  the 
benefit  of  lay  congregations  ;  it  was,  of  course,  paralleled  at  Chester. 

The  narrow  tower  arches  and  by  rood-lofts  blocking  up  the  space  between 
chancel  and  nave  of  so  many  Irish  friaries  were  a  very  carious  feature.  At 
Wymondham  the  parochial  nave  was  divided  from  the  monastic  chancel 
by  an  even  more  complete  barrier,  a  solid  wall  pierced  by  a  door  on  each 
side  of  the  altar. 

The  Chainnan  spoke  of  the  debt  which  En^and  owes  to  tiie  church  of 
Ireland  in  its  earliest  days,  when  it  became  the  mother  of  the  Northumbrian 
church  and  the  inspirer  oi  the  art  of  Lindisfarne,  and  emphasised  the  great 
poverty  of  Ireland  all  through  the  middle  ages. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES  OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL  PUBLICATIONS. 


In  caie  it  might  be  mpposed  from  the  title  that  this  book  endeaTOored 
to  deal  with  the  question  of  prehiatoric  LoDdon,  it  may  be  well  to  lay  at 
once  that  it  ii  Bierely  i  farrago  of  fancy  built  on  the  fables  of  the  Romantidsti 
and  the  quaint  notions  of  Stukeley,  interwoven  with  the  inventions  of 
modem  Welsh  natioiul  reriTalists. 

We  aie  ^Id  a  great  deal  about  dmids,  Stonehenge,  Glattnnbuiy,  Troy, 
Babylon,  etc.  but  little  reference  is  made  to  London,  and  for  the  most  part 
any  such  aDunons  are  inaccurate. 

Certain  hills  and  mounds  in  the  nc^hbourhood  of  London  are  assumed, 
quite  arbitrarily,  to  have  formed  a  ^tem  of  diuidic  places  of  worship. 
Keltic  names  are  boldly  invented  for  them,  or  if  the  existing  name  lends 
itself  to  a  Keltic  derivation  it  is  promptly  pressed  into  service  regardless 
of  how  modern  may  be  its  origin.  As  an  example  Pentonville  is  glorified 
u  the  '  Pen-ton  ^en  mgnifying  in  Keltic  a  Ull  rounded  like  a  head).' 
Perhaps  it  may  be  consoling,  to  Henry  Fenton,  esquire,  who  died  just  over 
a  century  ago,  that  at  this  time  he  at  least  is  not  considered  to  have  been  a 
'  tfte  carrfe,'  Connected  with  this  district  an  opportunity  has  been  missed 
in  failing  to  mentjon  the  celebrated  mounds  near  Battle  Bridge.  There  is 
no  question  as  to  these  having  been  artificial,  while  their  antiquity  is  as 
great  or  perhaps  greater  than  that  of  the  name  of  '  Penton.'  They  never 
seem  to  have  been  known  by  any  other  name  than  the  ash  or  rubbish  heaps, 
bat  as  Parliament  hill  is  returned  '  Llan-din '  these  mounds  might  have 
been  nmilarly  dignified. 

Of  course  Gospel  Oak  is  associated  with  the  druids,  as  is  also  Maiden  lane. 
I^iere  have  been  people  irreverent  enough  to  suggest  that  this  is  only  a 
corruption  of  Midden  lane  from  the  aforesaid  rubbish  heaps. 

Having  settled  the  sacred  antiquity  of  Pentonville  hill  the  author  claims 
the  inherent  probability  of  king  ^thur's  astronomer  having  established  his 
obtervatory  In  the  neighbouThood,  evidence  of  which  is  provided  by  the 
public  house  known  is  '  Merlin's  Cave.' 

'  An  tmdergrouad  passage  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill  led  to  the  cave ; 
the  entrance  to  which,  in  the  cellars  of  Merlin's  Cave  Tavern,  has  only 
recentfy  been  bricked  up,  the  passage  bang  conudered  no  longer  safe.' 
Whatever  truth  there  may  be  as  to  ■  subterranean  passage,  there  is  no  doubt 
tlut  the  present  squalid  public  house  derives  its  name  from  a 
added  in  1740  to  the  gardens  of  the  '  New  WelU,'  which  was 
oi  the  grotto  constructed  in  the  royal  gardens  at  Richmond  by  the  order  of 
the  consort  of  George  II  in  1735. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


oe  KOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

London  S«>ne,  we  are  told,  U  the  '  indez-ttone  '  connected  with  an 
inuginarj  droidic  circle  (uppoied  to  have  occupied  the  nte  of  St.  Paul's. 
In  the  fint  caie  it  ii  admitted  that  no  actual  evidence  of  anch  a  circle  hai 
been  found,  but  the  name  College  atreet  i>  pietumed  to  be  the  aniriTal 
of  this  droidic  aeat  of  learning,  from  which  we  may  luppoae  that  'Did 
Whittington,'  in  founding  a  college  here  eaily  in  the  fifteenth  century,  wat 
led  to  do  ao  because  the  street  wat  already  n  named. 

The  number  of  assumed  sacred  mounts  in  the  neighbourhood  of  London, 
we  are  told,  forms  unmistalable  eridence  of  the  large  population  and  great 
importance  of  the  capital  in  remote  antiquity. 

It  is  also  claimed  that  the  objects  in  our  museunu  give  support  to  this 
view.  A  great  deal  is  made  out  of  the  marshes  which  are  said  originally 
to  have  surrounded  the  elevated  ground  on  which  the  city  stands,  and 
from  the  marshes  on  the  north  the  stream  of  the  Walbnxd:  ti  said  to  have 
had  its  source.  '  The  City  Mile,'  we  are  told,  probably  coven  more  buried 
history  than  any  other  mUe  in  the  world.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  evidence 
yielded  by  the  soil  of  London  has,  in  this  hook,  been  totally  ignored  or 
grossly  distorted. 

liiat  any  considerable  settlement  existed  on  the  nte,  before  Londiniam 
was  founded  by  the  Romans,  hat  been  abundantly  disproved  by  the  great 
paucity  of  relics  of  earlier  periods.  Such  objects  as  are  shown  in  oar 
museums  come  mostly  from  the  outlying  districts  or  from  the  bed  of  the 
Thames,  remains  of  settlements  of  the  bronze  and  early  iron  ages  have  been 
found  hi^er  up  the  river,  but  in  London  itself  no  evidence  of  any  settlement 
earlier  than  the  Roman  period  has  yet  come  to  light. 

Sir  Laurence  Gomme's  oft-repeated  error  as  to  Keltic  pile-dweOingt 
in  the  Fleet  is  naturally  seized  on  to  support  the  argument,  while  all  the 
relics  of  the  early  and  late  stone,  the  bronze  and  early  iron  ages  are  subtly 
confused  together  as  if  they  represented  the  traces  of  one  race  of  people, 
the  Kymry,  whose  prindpal  business  was  druidism. 

The  examination  of  the  soil  of  London  has  proved  clearly  that  the 
marshes  north  of  the  dty  did  not  come  into  existence  until  long  after 
Londinium  had  been  founded.  When  the  Romans  enclosed  their  dty,  the 
Walbrook  was  £ovring  freely  over  a  clean,  gravelly  surface.  Culverts  were 
constructed  for  carrying  the  stream  through  the  wall,  and  it  was  not  until 
btcr  times  that  neglect  of  these  passages  caused  the  waters  to  accumulate 
on  the  north  of  the  dty  wall.  Had  the  elementary  facts  of  the  earlier  history 
of  London  been  known  to  the  author,  this  bo^  would  never  have  appeared 
under  its  present  title,  and  much  that  it  contains  would  never  have  been 
written  except,  perhaps,  as  a  romance.  Stukeley,  whose  name  is  synonymous 
with  all  that  is  extravagant  and  fantastic  in  archaeobgy,  was  tuffidently 
candid  to  warn  hit  readers  that  his  writings  were  not  a  mere  relation  of 
history,  but  a  means  for  the  improvement  of  the  moralt  of  mankind.  The 
writer  of  Prehistoric  LondoH  gives  no  such  warning,  but  may  have  been 
animated  with  anmilar  idea. 

Hie  book  in  fact  may  be  excellent  morality,  but  mth  this  we  are  not 
concerned ;  to  ]o6lc  to  it  for  reliable  informaoon  on  the  prehiitraj  of 
London  will  be  bbour  in  vun. 

F.  W.  R. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME    IRISH   RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. » 
B7  IAN  C.  HANNAH,  M.A. 

The  Christianity  of  Ireland  was  largely  monastic  from 
its  very  earliest  years.  This  is  extremely  clear  from  a  study 
of  primitive  conditions  in  the  Island  of  the  Saints  itself, 
still  more  so  from  a  consideration  of  the  Celtic  mbsions 
in  Scotland,  in  England,  on  the  continent  of  Europe  and 
elsewhere. 

Monastic  in  constitution,  at  least  to  a  great  extent,  were 
the  once  world-famous  schools  of  Ireland,  such  as  Bangor  on 
the  sea,  Armagh  inland  among  the  low  hills  of  Ulster, 
Glendalough  amid  the  wooded  valleys  of  the  Wicklow 
mountains,  and,  greatest  of  all,  in  the  centre  of  the  island, 
Clonmacnoise,  with  its  two  round  towers  and  numerous 
churches  rising  on  an  '  esker '  *  by  the  marshes  of  the 
Shannon  (fig.  i).' 

The  arrangements  of  a  Celtic  monastery  were  of  the 
very  simplest  kind.  A  bank  of  earth  or  stones  shut  the 
community  in  from  the  world  or  fortified  it  against  outside 
attack ;  or  perhaps  this  was  still  more  efEectively  accom- 
plished by  the  remoteness  of  the  situation.  The  buildings 
were  detached,  the  bee-hive  huts  in  which  the  monks 
lived,  the  small  rectangular  stone  churches  in  which  they 
prayed ;  perhaps  a  round  tower  rose  high  above  them 
aU.* 

The  numerous  little  oratories  of  stone  (occasionally  the 
traditional  seven  in  number,  but  far  more  often  less  or 
more),  some  of  them  with  massive  Cyclopean  masonry  and 
'  antae  '  recalling  the  Levant,  here  and  there  with  double 

■Read  bcfon  the  Intcitute,  311c  March,  ccnturj    there    wai    at    Dumnr    1    lof^ 

191  J.  '  moBUtciium  rotundum,' frhkh  fanned  the 

'  One  of  the  gniel  rid^i  which  here  '  great  bouK '  of  the  convent,  and  it  it 

tiDH  the  cauDtiy.  tempting  to  find  in  it  at  leait  the  embiyo 

'  All  the  drawing!  which  ilhutnte  thii  of  the  round  tower.    St.  Benedict  at  Monte 

paper  art  bj  Edith  Brand  HannaL     The  Cawio    uied    to    ilcep    in    the    topmoM 

pbatographi  wen  taken  by  the  author  ei-  chamber  of  a  uU  tower  oTCrlooldng  all  the 

cepting  where  admowledgment  ii  made  to  buildingi  and  courCTirdi  of  the  monutei7. 

another  lource-  Hit  guett  Servindui  once  occupied  1  lower 

*  From     Adamnan'i    Lift    tf     CiitaiAa  itoiy  of  the  lame  tower,  and  the  diiciplei 

(^  it)  we  leim  that  >■  early  at  the  uith  of  both  tlept  below. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  9I 

roofs  of  Stone  and  chambers  for  the  priests  between,  the 
tall  wheel-crosses  with  their  striking  carved  reliefs,  above 
all  the  battering  round  towers  with  their  conical  caps  of 
smooth  wrought  stone,  are  peculiar  features  which  combine 
to  give  to  an  Irish  holy  place  an  atmosphere  absolutely 
unique.  One  of  the  most  interesting  of  these  ancient 
oratories  is  the  church  of  SS.  Colman  and  Cronan  at 
Tomgraney,  co.  Clare  (plate  iv,  no.  i).  The  original  part 
is  36  feet  long  by  21  feet  6  inches  wide.  The  west  door  has 
^e  usual  sloping  jambs,  being  3  ft.  5  ins.  wide  at  the  base 
and  3  ft.  2  ins.  wide  at  the  top  ;  its  height  is  6  ft.  5  ins,  and 
the  Imtel  is  7  ft.  4  ins.  long.  It  is  still  in  use,  and  its  building 
is  recorded  in  the  '  Chronicum  Scotorum '  of  a.d.  964.* 
A.  C.  Champneys  *  says  this  is  *  the  oldest  existing  church, 
so  far  as  I  can  discover,  to  which  a  date  can  be  assigned  with 
something  like  certainty,'  but  the  cathedral  church  at 
Qonmacnobe  seems  to  be  an  exception  as  it  is  dated  by  a 
similar  reference  in  the  '  Four  Masters  '  forty  years  earher. 
Although,  as  in  the  East,  there  were  married  secular 
clergy  (St.  Patrick's  own  grandfather  was  in  holy  orders), 
diere  appears  in  the  ancient  Celtic  church  to  have  been 
little  distinction  between  monastic  and  other  houses  of 
prayer.  None  of  the  older  words  for  a  church  make 
any  difference  between  a  building  served  by  secular  and 
one  served  by  regular  clergy';    organisation  was  ever  the 

'  *  Coimac  Ui  Cillin  of  the  Ui  Fiidtndk  '  Four  Mutcn '  the  diituction  ii  very  clou-. 

Aidhnc,  conurb  of  Ciinn  ind  Conua  ind  '  1179  :       Armigh    wai    bumcd,    u    well 

conurb   of    Tiuim-granc,  b^   whom    the  chuicho  u  rcjloa,  eiccpdn^  aa}j  Reglci 

(iRt    chiudi    of    Tiuim-gteiiic    and    iti  Brighdeaad  Tctmpullnabh-Feaiti.' 
doi^edi  (i.e.  round  tower)  were  cotutnicHd,  Tliii  luperb   chronicle  wu  compiled  u 

I  wiie  maa  and  old  and  a  biihop,  fell  ailecp  late  ai  1631-1636  and  wai  chiefly  due  to 

inChtiiL'  the   learaed   Fraodtcan,   Michael  O'Cleiy 

*  Iriib  Ercltiiaitic  ArchiUctan,  1 910,  p.37.  of    Louvain,    bom   in    Donegal,    c.    i  ;8o. 

■CmQ  (M),  originally  1   hennit't  ceU,  Hii  helpen  were  all  memben  of  the  tame 

ii  vuiUj  applied  Co  1  church  connected  order,     the     other    three    maiten     being 

i>ith  a  laiiiti     uampaii,   commoolT'  uaed  FarfaNaO'MutchouiyjPengriaeO'Cleiyand 

for  an  otdinaiy  place  of  public  worahip,  Peregrine   O'Duigenan.     An   accurate   aiul 

I  paiiWi  church   of  later  diyt;    etfUu,  painitaldog  chronicle,  compiled  from  the 

<>>ii>l^  applied    to    the    body    of    church  heat  original  authoritiet,  it  it  not  in   the 

■ntmben,   but   ocadoDally   empbyed   for  lamc  cbn  at  the  lagaa  of  Iceland  for  human 

ihe  bnildiiig ;   )UiiiJiag,  unlike  the  othen,  intereic,  though  far  more  replete  with  facta. 

it  a  porely  Inih  wind,  and  aignifia  a  bouie  Ita  impartiality  in  particular  it  beyond  all 

of  ttooe,  genenlly  employed  to  denote  a  praite.     Though  living  in  an  age  of  fierce 

luge  and  important  diur^    In  dayt  when  and  bitter  controverty,  the   mattcn   con- 

C^lic  Iraditioit  wai  gradually  giving  way  acientiouily  transcribed  luch  pattagei  u  the 

beftie  continental  infiuenca  a  new  word,  following,   which   they   mutt  have   known 

rqJu   [TtpiUrii    tcrUiia),    wu    coined    to  (whatever  be  the  predie  tignification]  would 

denote  a  purely  monastic  church.    In  the  be  teiaed  upon  by  their  religiout  opponenta  i 

fiilkiwiiig  pataage  from  the  chronicle  of  the  '  1 119  1    Ceallatii,  tueccttot  of  Patrick,  a  aoa 


,  Google 


92  SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOiro   HOUSES. 

weakest  point  of  the  Celts ;  this  particularly  applies  to 
their  church,  but  although  there  was  no  attempt  to  pve 
the  different  church-buildings  the  sort  of  classification  and 
status  upon  which  Rome  has  always  insisted,  in  a  sense 
they  were  all  monastic. 

The  service  rendered  to  mankind  by  the  schools  of  these 
monasteries  has  never  even  yet  been  adequately  told.  Here, 
almost  alone  in  the  whole  of  western  Europe,  was  learning 
kept  alive  through  the  dark  ages  between  the  fall  of  Rome 
and  the  days  of  Charles  the  Great,  While  many  Christian 
students  were  sitting  at  the  feet  of  the  early  Moslem  scholars, 
others  were  getting  a  not  inferior  education  at  the  hands 
of  devoted  monks  in  Ireland.^ 

The  atmosphere  of  the  eastern  church  is  strongly 
recalled  by  the  only  detailed  description  we  possess  of  an 
ancient  Irish  church  in  use,  that  of  the  convent  of  Kildare, 
contained  in  the  Life  of  St.  Bridget  by  Cogitosus,  a  work  of 
the  ninth  century.     This  is  the  building 

in  which  lepose  the  bodies  of  bishop  Conlaeth  and  the  holy  virgio  St 
Bridget,  on  ^e  right  and  left  of  the  decorated  altar,  depouted  in  monameati 

adorned  with  varioui  embelliahmcnts  of  gold  and  Gilver  and  genu  and  predcnis 
stones,  with  crowns  of  gold  and  silver  depending  from  above.  For  the 
number  of  the  faitWul  of  both  sexes  increasing,  the  church  was  built  coverir^ 
a  spacious  area,  and  elevated  to  a  menacing  height,  and  adorned  with  painted 
pictures,  having  within  three  oratories  large  and  separated  by  partitions 
of  planks  under  one  roof  of  the  greater  house,  wherein  one  partition* 
[evidently  corresponding  to  an  eikonostaus],  decorated  and  painted  with 
figures,  and  covered  with  linen  hangings,  extended  along  the  breadth  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  church,  from  the  southern  to  the  northern  wall,  which 
screen  has  at  its  ends  two  doors.  Through  that  on  the  right  the  summus 
pontifex  with  his  chapter  (regulari  schola)  enters  the  sanctuary  to  the  altar. 
Through  that  on  the  left  only  the  abbess  with  her  faithful  girls  and  widows 
goes  to  receive  the  sacrament.    Another  wall  from  the  west  wall  to  the 


of  purity,  and  uchbidiDp  of  the  vat  ol  ucliitecniR.     It  doei  not  Mcm  that  thtj 

Europe,  the  only  head  irtiom  the  lateiguen  have  been  by  any  meuu  eihauitirely  gooe 

uid  Jridi  of  Ireland,  both  laity  and  cJetgy,  tbroogb.     I  have  myKlf  »omitimt«  found 

obeyed,'  paaaga  which  appeared  to  give  the  exact 

The    itandard    edition    at    thii   uork   it  dale*  of  existing  buildinga  vhid  I  have 

Amuli  of  iti  KingJma  t/  Inland  by  tbt  never    leen    printed    in    account)    of    the 

Fear  Mtultri,  from  ii  tarlitit  feritd  tn  i6iti,  itiucturci  tbemielvet. 

edited  and  tranilated  by  John  O'Donovin,  ■  There  it  in  intereiting  article  on  the 

pubhihediaDubhnbyHodgaandSinitbin  Jrtti  Mnnb  mJ  ik  JVtnnwn,  by  Sir  Heniy 

1851.     The  critical  notei  art  of  great  vahie.  H.   Howorth,    in    Proc.     Seyal    HuUritd 

Tbx  Enc  and  Englith  texti  are  printed  on  Seeitty,  vol.  viii,  tSSo. 
opponte  page*.  ■  Connac't      GUaary     definea      cainctU 

The   ancient    chionido    of   Ireland   are  (chancel)  at  a  latticed  partirion  forming  * 

Uigelj  accewble  in  Engliih,  and  they  are  diviiion  between  laity  and  dcrty  after  the 

of  the  veiy  ntoMHt  value  to  the  ttudnit  of  umilitude  of  the  veil  of  Solomoa'i  terapk. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  93 

screen  divido  the  floor  into  two  equal  parn.  The  church  ha»  man}' windows, 
and  on  the  louth  an  ornate  door  for  males,  another  on  the  north  for  women. 
Hiiu  in  a  very  great  basilica  a  multitude  divided  by  walls  in.  different  order 
and  tanks  and  sex  but  one  in  mind  adores  Almighty  God. 

The  appearance  and  arrangements  of  this  building 
must  have  closely  resembled  a  Coptic  church  at  the  present 
day ;  and  we  may  rest  assured  that  if  we  could  see  the 
ancient  churches  of  Ireland,  cleared  of  the  ivy  and  elder  and 
hawthorn  that  so  frequently  block  up  their  interiors,  and 
restored  to  the  condition  in  which  their  builders  left 
them,  we  should  be  reminded  rather  of  the  small  shrines 


FlC.    t.       BEEFERT    CKVRCH,    GLENDALOUCH,    FROM    TKK   lOUTH-EAlT. 

of  Athens  and  some  of  the  other  eastern  European  towns 
than  of  anything  we  know  in  the  West.  A  very  interesting 
and  characteristic  example,  that  of  Reefert  (fig.  2),  looks 
down  through  trees  on  to  the  upper  lake  at  Glendalough. 

The  native  style  of  Irish  architecture  culminated  in 
Cormac's  chapel  on  the  rock  of  Cashel,  whose  consecration 
by  a  synod  of  clergy  the  '  Four  Masters '  record  under  the 
year  1 1 34.  It  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  distinctive 
buildings  in  the  whole  of  Europe,  with  its  little  transept 
towers,  its  •  gorgeous  arcading,  its  radiant  Romanesque 
detail,  its  sumptuous  portals,  its  lofty  chambers  between 
the  tunnel-vaults    of   nave   and  chancel    and   the    steep 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


.    3-       CORMAC'S    CHAPEL    OH    1 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  95 

soaring  outer  roofs  of  stone,  its  mj^terious  heating  flues  ^ 
and  its  strange  shallow  square  sanctuary  projection  that 
takes  the  place  of  an  apse.  ^  It  is  the  climax  of  the  ancient 
Irish  style,  the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  examples  we 
possess,  though  in  detail  strongly  influenced  by  foreign 
art  (fig.  3).  It  was  perhaps  surpassed  in  grandeur  by  die 
great  church  of  Tuam  raised  by  O'Hoisin,  abbot  from  T128 
till  1 1 50,  when  he  was  called  to  sit  in  the  archbbhop's 
chair.  But  of  that  no  more  remains  than  the  triumphal 
arch,  the  rude  tunnel-vault  of  the  quire  and  the  three 
east  windows.' 

It  would,  however,  be  very  rash  to  pronounce  either 
these  buildings  or  any  others  to  be  the  last  of  the  old  true 
Irish  work.  For  many  years  to  come  humble  churches 
still  rose  in  the  ancient  style,  but  no  new  features  are 
displayed.*     Undoubtedly     inspired     by    Anglo-Norman 


'Foi  tUi  piupow  Pcttie,  Biuh,  Miu 
Stokct,  Chunpneyi,  uui  other  wiitcii|  have 
■oppoied  the  chuiuieli  in  the  ilone-work  to 
be  iaunded.  Tbt  Utt  diKunct  the  lub- 
ject  at  length  in  one  of  hii  appendicei 
(pp.  129-130).  I  have  mjielf  fell  giavc 
doubt  ai  to  whether  the  fluei  could  have 
been  made  te  wgik,  uid  Mc.  Arthur  ilUl, 
of  Cork,  writel  to  me  : —  'A  row  of  bcami 
wu  placed  over  the  vaulting  like  floor- 
jouti:  a  longiludinal  piece  wat  tpikcd  to 
the  endi  to  tale  the  thruit  of  the  vaulting 
while  green.  All  tboc  timbcn  have  long 
■ince  decijed  away  luiiog  only  the  hal«.' 
I  am  rather  inclmed  to  igttt  with  thii 
opinioD,  ttrtngtbcned  u  it  it  bj  thai  of 
Mr.  F.  M.  Johniton,  bat  the  matter  ii  hj 
no  roeani  free  from  doubt,  and  the  arrsnge- 
menti  for  heating  the  dorter  and  other 
RMuni  in  the  Iiiih  mooaitcrr  at  Saint-Call 
in  Switaerland  are  a  itrong  argument  on  the 
otlvr  lide.  They  are  detailed  in  a  plan  of 
the  ninth  century  attributed  to  Einhaid  hj 
Mabillon,  who  ditcovered  the  document 
in  the  moaaitic  library  during  the  leven- 
tccnth  century :  tee  Jaiaet  FergUMQ, 
Hiutry  tf  AnbiutMri  (1S65)  bk.  iv,  ch.  11 
(i,  s6»-565)- 

'  The  complete  nnwiUingnci*  of  the 
indent  Iri^  to  build  apaei  ii  utrtmely 
intercftiDg  Iiom  the  univcrul  uk  ot  inch 
featom  in  early  Chriitian  churchcl  elte- 
whete.  The  banlici  erected  by  ConitantiDe 
(or  St.  Helen)  over  the  grotto  of  the 
Kativity  at  Bethlehem,  the  oldeit  Urge 
church  we  know,  hu  round  apiet  ending 
both  traniepu  and  quire.  However,  the 
Ittk    radi-cut    chapel   in    the    Oitiianum 


Catacomb  at  Rome  bat  a  iquare  eatt  end, 
and  it  may  conGdeatly  be  itated  that  no 
Chrittiin  pbce  of  wonhip  can  be  proved 
to  be  eitliet.  The  ancient  churchei  of 
Ireland  in  fact  lepreient  the  very  eatlieit 
Chriitian  archlteclure  that  we  know,  before 
the  converuon  of  Conttantioe  cauted  the 
erection  of  great  baiilicat  foi  the  wonhip 
of  the  new  faith.  They  are  in  tome  wayi, 
■t  any  rate,  the  molt  remarkable  collectian 
of  really  primitive  churchet  in  the  world. 
The  lubject  ii  dealt  with  at  tome  length 
with  leferencei  to  Freeman  and  othen  in 
Lord  Dunnveo'i  Ntlti  ta'lriib  Arebifctire. 

'  How  it  it  that  wi  patten  no  more  we 
are  not  left  in  doubt.  Tht  '  Four  Muten ' 
record  that  the  Connaciani  burned  T\iam 
and  other  churchei  to  prevent  the  Engh^ 
quarteringin  them  during  1177  ;  tbtAnaali 
9f  KUrtmoK  remark  the  falling  of  the  great 
church  of  Tuam,  both  roof  and  itoncwolk, 
in  1 1 S4,.  Weit  of  the  quire  and  incorpora- 
ting it  hat  been  raited  a  new  cathedral  from 
thedaigniof  SirThomaiDeane;  onelooki 
through  the  plate  glau  of  the  eait  windowi 
into  the  large  chapel  (now  the  chaptcr- 
hauK  and  library)  that  wai  added  in  the 
fourteenth  centuiy  (p.  Ilg). 

*  Jult  at  in  England  many  churchei  with 
Saxon  feature)  were  built  after  io6£, 
Mr.  Hamilton  Thompion,  in  MnarUU  tf 
Old  Lintolmbite^  1 91 1 1  pp-  79,  So,  hat 
thown  that  tbit  wat  to  in  the  caie  of  the 
tower  at  Braniton  in  that  county.  I  thiiA 
I  have  done  the  tame  in  my  Hiari  af  £«ii 
AnglU,  1914,  for  the  Saxon  churchei  of 
Norwich. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


96  SOME    IKISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

forms,  though  Irish  in  the  main,  are  the  details  of  the 
lovely  little  Relig-na-Cailleach,  or  Church  of  the  Nuns 
(built  in  1167,  as  the 'Four  Masters*  relate),  with  its  ornate 
west  door  displaying  eagles'  beals  and  grotesque  heads 
and  chancel  arch  of  varied  chevron,  resting  on  eight  shafts. 

No  real  historic  continuity  is  to  be  remarked  in  passing 
from  the  very  humble  ancient  churches  of  Ireland  to  the 
far  more  ambitious  fanes  that  rose  on  her  soil  in  later  d^s, 
beginning  with  the  Cistercian  abbey  of  Mellifont.  The 
essential  features  of  Irish  work  suddenly  disappear ;  we 
find  buildings  far  larger  and  of  quite  different  type, 
modelled  on  those  of  England.  The  architectural  tradition 
was  broken  more  completely  than  when  in  England  herself 
Saxon  structures  were  ousted  by  Norman  ones.  Left  to 
themselves  the  Irish  would  have  developed  their  architecture 
OQ  totally  different  lines,  and  the  world  is  unquestionably 
poorer  that  they  did  not  have  the  chance.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  they  would  have  succeeded  in  working  out 
something  more  interesting  and  more  beautiful  than  the 
architecture  which  was  eventually  evolved  on  Irish  soil 
from  the  forms  that  the  English  brought. 

In  the  living  stone  itself  we  seem  to  read  the  contempt 
that  the  builders  of  the  new  felt  for  the  builders  of  the  old. 
Mediaeval  craftsmen  generally  had  little  respect  for  the 
work  of  those  that  went  before,  but  as  a  rule  they  showed 
no  contempt.  The  Anglo-Normans  in  Ireland  did. 
Numerous  small  Celtic  chapels,  deemed  unsuited  to  a 
grander  ritual,  were  ruthlessly  torn  down  that  much 
larger,  though  far  less  interesting,  churches  might  be 
raised  on  their  common  site.  Thus  at  Kilkenny  and 
Armagh  one  great  bishop's  church  has  supplanted  a  cluster 
of  oratories ;  elsewhere,  as  at  Killaloe,  a  little  and  more 
venerable  chapel^  still  stands  in  the  cathedral  yard.  On 
the  rock  of  Cashel  the  fine  old  chapel  of  Cormac  is  cramped 
and  deprived  of  its  sky-line  by  the  not  very  skilful — one 
might  almost  be  tempted  to  call  it  the  exceedingly  clumsy 
— jamming  against  it  of  the  quire  and  south  transept  of 
the  thirteenth-century  cathedral  church,  which,  in  further 
contempt  of  the  past,  utilises  the  aged  round  tower  as 

*It  Menu  likclj'  that  the  older  building  MuUn.'  If  not,  it  it  ctrtainljr  jater, 
maj  be  thit  tncted  bf  Ihe  luoDut  Biiin  thou^  a  much  higher  astlquitj  bit  been 
Boni  in  toio,  u  lecotded  bf  Ihe  '  Foui      claimed  for  it. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  9/ 

the  north-east  turret  of  the  other  transept.  It  is  a  very 
noble  church  indeed,  with  all  the  glories  that  the  thirteenth 
century  so  well  produced,  with  tall  lancets  and  clustered 
banded  shafts  and  mouldings  deeply  cut,  but  the  great 
central  tower  and  the  western  one  (which  in  strange 
defiance  of  all  traditions  formed  a  fortiBed  house  for  the 
archbishop)  are  so  slightly  parted  by  the  puny  nave  that 
they  group  very  badly  with  each  other,  and  still  worse 
vrith  the  diree  elder  steeples. 

As  in  England,  however,  the  builders  of  later  ages 
seemed  reluctant  to  tear  down  Norman  doors,  so  in  Ireland, 
as  a  rule,  a  vague  respect  protected  the  round  towers, 


,    CLENDALOUCH. 


80  unlike  anything  known  elsewhere. '  Usually,  as  at 
Kildare,  Kilkenny,  Cloyne,  and  Kells,  later  churches  were 
decorously  built  a  few  yards  away. 

While  there  is  certainly  a  break  of  historic  continuity 
in  the  sense  that  the  new  and  much  larger  structures  in 

'  No  doubt  round  lowcn,  detached  towen,      through  the  land,  the  famed  round  towcri 
battrting  towen,  conicall}'  capped  lowen,      of  Ireland  are  truly  and  entire!}' uoique. 
timm  with  both  militaij  and  eccleftutical  Champncyi  lecmi  to  me  to  go  too  far  in 

queitiantng  the  eicluiivelj'  Iriih  ehatactet 
of  Ireland'!  own  round  towen :    lee  bi> 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


98  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIom   HOUSES. 

the  pointed  style  did  not  grow  out  of  the  Httle  Romanesque 
churches,  but  were  introduced  from  overseas,  yet  a  good 
many  features  of  considerable  importance  were  carried 
over  from  the  old  native  style  to  the  newer  forms,  whose 
incongruity  to  the  soil  was  softened  by  the  influence  of 
Irish  ideas  and  beautified  by  Irish  details.  Carved  features 
continued  very  largely  to  consist  of  the  coils  and  intersecting 
bands  so  characteristic  of  Celtic  work,  though  even  these 
were  not  indigenous  to  Ireland,  as  Dr.  Hyde  has  pointed 
out.-*  These  beautiful  patterns  are  sometimes  produced 
rather  ingeniously  by  intertwining  human  hair  among 
the  legs  and  tails  of  beasts,  or  by  some  such  strange  device.  * 
Another  interesting  survival  of  old  national  ideas  is  the 
fact  that  apses,  which  are  extremely  unusual  between 
Norman  and  Tudor  times  in  England,  are  in  Ireland  almost 
entirely  unknown.^ 

Again  the  Irish  builders  vindicated  their  independence 
in  all  sorts  of  unexpected  ways.  For  instance  their  turret- 
stairs  are  almost  invariably  without  the  usual  central 
newel-shaft,*  consisting  either  of  rough  rubble  corkscrew 
vaults  or  of  corbelled  steps  surrounding  a  narrow  little 
central  well.  Stability  depended  very  much  on  the  good 
quality  of  the  mortar  employed.  Excellence  of  cement 
has  always  characterised  the  structures  raised  on  Irish 
soil :  at  Mellifont  abbey  a  wall  fell  years  ago  on  to  the 
corner  of  the  warming-house  and  it  still  remains,  over- 

*  M.  Salomaii  Reiiudi,  J.  RomiUy  Allen  Churdi   othcdnt   >t   OubUn,   whotc   r- 

and  odien,  bare  ilioirn  dut  thcM  coib  ai^  maibiblf  nide  mbbLe  ciypt  Kenu  to  b«  the 

never    found   in    ancient   Celtic  woiii  of  original  woik  of  the  Daniih  bag,  Sigtiyg 

the    contineat,    nor   in    the    pic-ChriiCian  Sitkbeird,  bj  whom  the  church  w»  founded 

antiquitiei  of  Ireland,  lucb  ai  [he  iConei  of  id    1038.     The    apie    i 


New  Grange ;  the]'  came  with  u  much  elie  dunuj    piece    of    building,    having    tbm 

into    Ireland    from    the    eut    of    Europe.  unequal     ddei.    A     longer     aquaie-cnded 

Their  origin  ii   to  be   diKDvered  id   the  quire  had  been  lubitituted  id  the  churdi 

■rdiiteelUTe   of    Byzantium.     See    Douglai  above  during  the  fourteenth  century,  but 

Kjdt,  Liuraty  Hitttry  ef  IrrttiU,  p.  454.  in  rettoring   the   cathedral  aoon  after  the 

If  thii  woil  were  better  known  to  Engbih  ditntahliihmeDC,     Street    took    the    moat 

reader*  (and  to  the  Irith  themtelvet)  many  uowiie  liberty  of  deitiojing  thii  to  rebuild 

problem!  would  ditappcar.  the  original  apie  Itom  the  evidence  of  the 

'Ad  eicellent  example  ai  thii  ii  in  the  crypt  below,  but  he  nude  it  quite  regular 

■culpturei  of   the   chancel   arch  belonging  wi^  the  eaitetn  wall,  wide  enough  to  be 

to  the  Dioowtic  church  of  St.  Saviour,  a  pierced  by  two  lanceti,  the  narrower  aide 

beautiful  ruin  of  late  twelftb-centuiy  date  onei  having  but  one  each.     The  effect  it 

that  etandt  hall  a  mile  below  the  round  by  no  meane  latiifactory. 
toiren  of  Glendalough.    The  captal  here  *  Thit  ii  the  mon  rematkable  ai  Cormac'i 

dnwn  crowni  a  ihaf  t,  one  of  three  on  the  chapel  hat  a  r^ular  newel-atait  in  the  aouth 

•outhcm  ride  (fig.  4).  tower  to  approach  the  priett'i  charobcra, 

'  One  of  the  very  few  eiceptioni  U  Chriit  p.  93. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  99 

grown  by  plants,  forming  a  bridge  across  a  space  several 
feet  wide ;  we  learn,  too,  from  Harris'  History  of  the 
County  of  Doom  that  when  the  round  tower  at  Maghera 
fell  over,  it  lay  like  a  great  cannon  on  the  ground. 

In  later  years  Insh  architecture  swerved  away  very 
considerably  from  English,  and  went  far  towards  the 
evolution  of  a  national  style.  This  is  apparent  to  some 
extent  in  buildings  for  all  purposes,  but  it  is  especially 
striking  in  rehgious  houses,  particularly  friaries.  Not  only 
in  architecture,  but  also  in  organisation,  Irish  monasteries 
after  the  Conquest  present  many  features  of  great  interest, 
entirely  different  from  anything  to  be  found  elsewhere. 
Although  many  of  these  are  owing  inevitably  to  Celtic 
traditions,  there  are  others  entirely  unconnected  with 
them. 

The  last  of  the  old^  and  the  beginning  of  the  new 
are  closely  connected  in  time.  While  an  exile  from  his 
kingdom,  a  pilgrim  at  Lismore,  Cormac  MacCarthy  made 
the  acquaintance  of  St.  Malachy  of  Bangor,  the  friend  of 
the  renowned  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  by  whom  his  life 
was  written.  Lord  Dunraven  suggests  with^air  probability  , 
that  to  this  connexion  may  be  due  some  of  the  Romanesque 
detail  of  the  chapel  of  Cormac  at  Cashel.  Mellifont 
abbey,  founded  in  1142  by  Donough  O'CarroU,  lord  of 
Oir^alla,  under  the  influence  of  the  same  Malachy,  the 
de-Celticising  primate,  has  nothing  Irish  about  it,  but 
follows  exactly  the  same  lines  as  the  Cistercian  houses  in 
England  that  were  rising  at  the  same  time. 

The  Great  Monastery,  as  it  is  frequently  called  in  the 
aimals,  stands  beside  the  stream  of  Mattock,  not  far  from 
its  junction  with  the  Boync.  It  is  a  fair  spot,  exactly  such 
a  lonely  wooded  dale  as  the  Cistercians  liked  to  find, 
connected  with  the  outer  world  only  by  one  rough  track 
leading  to  the  higher  lands  above.  It  was  founded  in 
1 142,  while  the  first  Anglo-Norman  invasion  was  in  1168, 
facts  that  are  important  as  showing  that  the  task  of  bringing 
the  old  Celtic  church  into  line  with  the  custom  of  the 


>  The  andeiit  acchitecCun  of  Inlind  bit  obKnatioiu,  but  he  never  could  uke  mu^ 

been  IU1I7  fuUf  deicribcd  in  the  weU-kaawii  intcreit  in  buiMinga  whoM  titc  MCtned  to 

woifa  of  Bnih,  Petrie,  Lord  Dunnven  and  biro  ionSdeat   foi   proper   irdiitecnint 

dumpnefi.  Fergimon  hu  loine  inUrctting  djipbj. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


100  SOME   IKISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

rest  of  western  Christendom  had  proceeded  far  before  the 
English  came. 

Across  the  valley  stand  the  low  ruins  of  the  chtirch  ;  it 
could  never  have  been  extended  to  the  east  without 
burrowing  into  the  hillside,  nor  to  the  west  without 
embanking  the  river.  It  seems  undoubtedly  to  have  been 
the  original  structure  consecrated  in  1157;  the  quire 
is  very  short,  the  transept  has  aisles  and  extends  three 
bays  to  the  north,  but  southward  only  two,  with  a  sort  of 
passage  beyond,  probably  connected  with  the  night  stair. 
We  know  from  excavations  seen  by  Sir  Thomas  Deane 
that  four  of  the  chapels  were  apsidal.  It  is  clear  that 
during  the  fifteenth  century  the  central  tower  was  rebuilt 
with  semi-octagonal  responds  plastered  against  the  earlier 
shafts ;  at  the  same  time  a  substantial  stone  screen  was 
built  across  the  western  arch,  suggesting  that  the  whole 
nave  was  assigned  to  the  '  conversi,'  if  they  survived  to  so 
late  a  date,  as  is  most  urdikely. 

The  most  perfect  part  of  the  ruins  is  the  very  beautiful 
fourteenth-century  chapter-house,  which  has  a  vault  in 
two  bays  rfttiog  on  far- projecting  shafts,  dog-tooth 
mouldings  and  two-Ught  '  decorated '  windows.  The  floor 
is  laid  with  ancient  tiles,  incised  with  leaves  and  fleurs-de-lis. 
A  few  pieces  of  thin  brick  are  used  in  the  rubble  walling, 
the  only  ones  which  either  Petrie  or  the  present  writer  ever 
remembers  to  have  seen  in  the  mediaeval  buildings  of  Ireland. 

The  arrangements  appear  to  have  been  q^uite  normal, 
except  perhaps  for  the  very  striking  octagonal  lavatory, 
which  opens  from  the  south  walk  of  the  arcaded  cloister 
and  stands  in  the  ample  garth  that  was  much  wider  north 
to  south  than  east  to  west.  The  lavatory  is  open  on  every 
side  by  a  shafted  round  arch,  and  the  birds  and  leaves 
that  beautify  the  caps  sometimes  remind  one  of  Byzantine 
detail.  The  outside  corners  have  strange  fluting,  and 
above  the  vaulted  roof  is  a  much  broken  upper  room  with 
windows  of  single  lights.  Only  very  slightly  does  this 
fair  and  rather  mysterious  octagon  resemble  the  fountain 
with  its  queer  bas-reliefs  and  double  shafts  which  stands 
in  the  centre  of  the  '  paradise  '  of  the  Cluniac  priory  of 
Much  Wenlock  in  Shropshire, 

There  is  but  little  definitely  Irish  character  about  this 
wealthy  and  rather  aristocratic  house,  save  that  the  warm- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


»p. 


PtC.    5.      SKE'l'CH-riJ^H    OF   JEKPOINT  ABBEY. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


.':r02'-.':: :    :    '-  s6>ie  Irish  religious  houses. 

iug  room  is  covered  by  a  veiy  rude  barrel-vault  of  the  old 
Celtic  form,  roughly  turned  with  unshaped  rubble  stones, 
then  grouted  witA  liquid  cement  to  form  a  concrete 
mass,  stability  depending  upon  the  goodness  of  the  mortar 
used.  The  place  was  in  fact  very  thoroughly  appropriated 
by  the  conquering  race  :  statutes  passed  at  Kilkenny  in 
1310  and  1322  ordered  that  none  should  be  professed 
within  the  walls  who  could  not  swear  that  he  was  of  true- 
born  English  blood.  A  little  later,  however,  at  a  general 
chapter  of  the  Cistercian  order  such  legislation  was 
branded  (not  inaccurately)  as  damnable. 

Another  Cistercian  abbey  (fig.  5)  whose  ruins  are  of 
singular  beauty  and  high  interest  is  Jerpoint,  on  the  roiling 
grass-lands  by  the  river  Nore,  midway  between  Waterford 
and  Kilkenny.  It  is  but  little  newer  than  Mellifont,  for  it 
must  have  been  founded  between  1148  and  1165^;  but 
Irish  influence  among  its  builders  was  evidently  strong,  for, 
though  it  follows  generally  the  usual  plan  of  the  Cistercians, 
the  small  transept  windows  have  sloping  jambs,  being  wider 
at  bottom  than  at  top,  while  the  Uttle  square  presbytery 
and  sundry  chambers  on  the  east  side  of  the  cloister  are 
covered  with  rude  old  Celtic  vaults.  That  of  the  chapter- 
house starts  practically  from  the  ground  on  either  side, 
and  in  no  house  of  the  whole  order  can  the  debates  of  the  . 
monb  have  been  held  in  a  room  more  suggestive  of  solemn 
gloom,  nor  more  in  accordance  vrith  the  primitive  simplicity 
that  St.  Bernard  would  desire. 

Rather  later  in  the  twelfth  century  were  added  two 
chapels  east  of  either  transept,  opening  by  pointed  arches, 
covered  by  pointed  barrel-vaults,  the  capitals  here  as  in  the 
nave  being  carved  largely  in  the  Celtic  way.  The  nave  and 
aisles  are  hardly  later,  if  indeed  at  all,  than  the  transept 
chapels.  On  diick  pillars,  round,  or  bevelled  square,  or 
furnished  v?ith  corner-shafts,  rest  pointed  arches  (fig.  6),  and 
through  the  clerestory  walls  above  the  pillars  are  pierced 
round-headed  lights,  while  others  look  through  the  doorless 
western  wall  down  a  slope  to  a  little  stream.     Before  1200 

*  Tbt  eridcnce  for  thii  ii  well  giren  bj  d*te  (rom  ilwut  iitSi  but  it  Mtmi  to  me 

Chu&pneji  (Igc.  ciL  pp.  131-134).    Ridurd  moit  unlikely  thit  lo  un-Iritb  >  pUa  ihould 

Lingruhe,  in  ■  paper  read  to  the  Rojvl  bt,ve  been  nude  UM  of  *t  »  citIj  ■  period. 

SocieCf  of  Antiquiriet  of  Ireland  on  Joth  Helpfrom  hiiplanof  thechurchiignteful^ 

Maj,  [9051  ar^H  fnin  the   architectural  adnowled^d. 
•ridenoe  that  the  quite  and  tnntepti  mult 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


nc  6.    jMPoiMT  abbey:   north  ahle  of  nave  from  transept. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


104  SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

was  raised  the  long  dorter  (with  night-stair)  over  the  Celtic 
tunnels  of  the  eastern  range,  and  southwards  of  the'  paradise/ 
at  right -angles  to  the  church,  was  built  the  frater,  of  which 
one  lancet  still  survives.  The  fourteendi  century  saw 
traceried  windows,  the  central  one  with  ball-flower  and  a 
wheel,  pierced  through  the  east  walls  of  quire  and  transept 
chapels,  and  the  nor^  nave  wall  was  heightened  or  rebuilt. 
Over  its  door  projects  a  corbel-lintelled,  machicolated 
bartisan,  ^  and  toward  the  west,  not  quite  at  right-angles, 
is  a  flanking  wall  to  guard  the  main  approach.  In  the 
extreme  corner  of  the  house,  south-eastward  of  the  cloister 
square,  rises  a  small  fortified  tower. 

Within  the  nave  may  still  be  seen,  in  the  third  bay  from 
the  west,  the  ruins  of  the  stone  screen  pierced  by  a  doorway 
in  the  centre,  a  deep  altared  chapel  on  either  hand.  Some- 
thing of  this  nature  was  a  very  usual  arrangement  in  large 
churches  of  every  kind.  Thus,  as  at  Jervaulx  and  elsewhere, 
the  quire  of  the  *  conversi '  was  separated  from  the  monks' 
quire  by  a  stone  pulpitum  having  a  raised  altar  on  each  side. 
In  front  of  the  pulpitum,  a  bay  westward,  was  the  rood- 
screen,  with  an  altar  in  the  middle  and  a  doorway  on  either 
side.  This  was  presumably  of  wood,  which  seems  to  have 
been  the  usual  arrangement.  A  thick  low  wall  connected 
the  pillars  at  the  sides  of  the  quire  of  the  '  conversi.'  A  row 
of  modern  cottages  has  usurped  the  site  of  their  dwellings 
along  the  west  cloister  walk. 

During  the  fifteenth  century  the  half-foreign  character 
of  this  house  was  largely  changed  by  the  erection  of  a  new 
tower  and  cloister  of  peculiarly  Hibernian  type.  The  broad 
*  paradise '  was  enclosed  by  small  open  round  arches  springing 
from  bell-capped  double  shafts,  rude  work  sometimes 
with  animals  or  men  between  (one  dragon  has  considerable 
spirit),  but  nothing  of  this  arcade  remains  save  what  of 
recent  years  has  been  raised  from  the  fragments  lying  round. 
The  middle  tower  still  lifts  up,  clearly  defined  in  grey 
against  the  sky,  the  noblest  example  that  exists  of  Irish  step- 
battlemented  parapets  with  square  pinnacled  turrets  at  the 
corners  (fig.  7).  Lhe  exceedingly  satisfactory  lines  of  these 
Irish  battlements,  recalling  work  at  Florence  and  elsewhere 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  I05 

in  Italy,  form  a  most  pleasing  variety  from  the  sometimes 
rather  monotonous  parapets  that  crown  contemporary 
towers  in  Great  Britain.  Beneath  the  tower  is  the  only 
ribbed  vaulting  that  the  building  ever  knew  (transepts,  nave 
and  aisles  were  roofed  with  wooij)  ;  some  of  the  corbels 
from  which  the  arches  spring  have  never  had  their  mouldings 
cut  but  stUl  remain  in  block.  The  stairway  to  the  top  gives 
access  to  chambers  above  the  roofs  of  chapels  and  quire.  ^ 


FIG.  7.      TOWEB  OF  JEKPOCHT  ABBET  FROM  1 


In  1Z72  archbishop  David  McCurville  of  Cashel,  who 
u  said  to  have  dreamed  that  the  Benedictine  monks  were 
trying  to  cut  off  his  head,  removed  them  vdthout  much 
Ceremony  from  the  far-famed  rock.  Secular  canons  were 
installed  in  the  cathedral.      But  on  the  damp  flats  below 

'  Rither  mpUiioiu  and  uuuounublc  up  and  the  aiile  thrown  into  the  ngrth  wilk 

ilWatioDi    lie    not    infccquoit    in    Iriih  of  the  cloiiler.    A  long  illef-clumber  wu 

looo,  ud  belt,  oat  long  before  the  du-  eridentlj   required   tot  lomc   purpoK   or 

■°l<>lHHi,  the  Muthem  ercade  w»  bbcked  other. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


Io6  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

the  primate  of  Munster  raised  another  house  where  the 
Cistercian  rule  should  be  obeyed,  the  abbey  of  St.  Mary 
of  the  rock  of  Cashel,  more  diortly  Hore,  as  it  is  usually 
known  to-day  (fig.  8).  It  is  a  structure  of  Cistercian 
simplicity ;  the  cruciform  church  has  the  usual  pair  of 
chapels  eastward  of  each  arm  of  the  transept.  The  cloister 
was  on  the  northern  side ;  almost  the  only  part  that  has 
survived  is  the  rectangular  chapter-house  with  enriched 
banded  shafts  to  frame  the  lancets  turned  towards  the  rising 
sun.     Apparently  about  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century 


.    8.       HORE   ABBEY   FBOM    1 


there  was  raised  a  new  middle  tower,  its  vault  most  ornately 
ribbed  but  unbossed.  It  can  hardly  have  been  much  later 
that,  apparently  in  the  interests  of  defence,  great  alterations 
were  made  to  the  whole  house ;  the  work  gives  the  im- 
pression of  having  been  much  more  remarkable  for  the  haste 
than  for  the  neatness  with  which  it  was  carried  out.  The 
large  lancets  of  church  and  chapter-house  were  built  up, 
except  for  small  openings  of  '  perpendicular  '  character  Irft 
to  admit  some  light ;  the  transepts  and  all  but  the  two  east 
bays  of  the  nave  without  their  aisles  were  walled  off  from  the 
quire,  the  west  end  of  the  nave  was  divided  into  three  stories, 
the  chapter-house  into  two,  all  being  re-vrindowed  on  a 
somewhat  grudging  scale.  A  wall  that  seems  never  to  have 
been  finished  half  fills  the  west  tower  arch,  as  if  it  had  been 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  I07 

decided  still  further  to  cut  short  the  poor  remnant  of  the 
church. 

The  great  parent  Benedictine  order  was  but  slightly- 
represented  in  Ireknd,  for  by  the  time  continental  in- 
fluences were  seriously  making  themselves  felt  there  the 
day  of  the  offshoots  had  come.  Its  noblest  Irish  convent 
stood  on  high  land  just  west  of  the  city  of  Downpatrick, 
overlooking  the  muddy  estuary  of  the  Quoile  and  the  ancient 
rath  or  dun  that  gives  the  town  its  name.  Here,  according 
to  '  tradition,'  rest  Ireland's  holiest  saints,  buried  in  one 
tomb,  Patrick,  Bridget,  and  Columba  of  Scottish  fame.* 
Their  effigies  stand  in  three  niches  under  the  eastern  gable 
of  the  cathedral.  The  whole  had  gone  to  ruin  when  at 
last,  in  1790,  the  quire  of  the  venerable  fabric  was  restored 


I.. 


to  become  the  mother  church  of  the  diocese  once  more. 
It  consists  simply  of  nave  and  aisles  of  five  bays  ;  block 
piers  support  moulded  arches  and  the  capitals  of  the  single 
jamb-shafts  are  superbly  carved  vrith  animals  and  leaves, 
the  date  apparently  about  1400.  Even  with  the  plaster 
vaulting  and  other  bastard  Gothic  details  of  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  the  interior  is  one  of  the  most  impressive 


'  Unhappily  Cogitotui  (p.  91)  uji  that 
Biidgclwu  bniied  at  Kildare;  St.  Bernard 
uji  St.  Patrick  nil  entombed  at  Amugh  ^ 
the  gmc  of  St.  Columba  ii  itill  ihown  at 
loni.  The  diicoTciy  of  the  triple  grave  at 
Down  in  iiS;  ii  de>cribed  hj  Giialdui 
CambTeniii  {Topagraftia  Ilibmica,  iii, 
e.  iTiii  i  open,  v,  p.  1 63).  The  O^i  /«r 
^  IrtiulniM  rf  ibi  Rilict  (fine  prinwd  at 
Vtat  in  1610),  (Intncted  bj  Dr.  Luiigan 


{EccUt.  Hill,  at  IrtlmJ,  iv,  174  (.),  dncribe* 
bow  St.  Malachy,  biihop  of  Dowiif  while 
praying  in  the  cathedral,  law  a  light  like 
a  lunbeam  wbicb  moved  to  the  ipot  where 
the  bodiei  were.  The  tale  leemi  to  hare 
been  worked  by  Sir  John  de  Court)'  and  the 
Engliah  to  enhance  (he  dignicj  of  the 
place  that  bad  recently  fallen  into  iheit 
handi. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


I08  SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

of  all  Irish  churches.  From  old  prints  it  is  clear  that  the 
walls  of  aisles  and  clerestory  are  original,  but  the  ruins 
of  nave  and  cloister  have  absolutely  vanished,  and  the 
ground-plan  seems  to  depend  almost  entirely  on  guess- 
work.^ 

Most  Irish  cathedral  churches  were  always  served  by 
secular  canons,  but  another  monastic  one  stands  in  ruin 
on  the  banks  of  the  Boyne  at  Newtown  Trim,  and  it  is 
interesting  from  the  unusual  arrangement  of  the  cloister, 
which,  instead  of  joining  in  the  normal  style,  is  pushed  away 
to  the  west,  so  that  its  north-east  corner  is  about  the  middle 
of  the  church's  southern  wall,  while  its  north-west  angle 
is  far  beyond  the  west  facade  (fig.  9).  ^  The  church  was 
iounded  in  1206  by  an  EngUsh  bishop  of  Meath,  Simon 
Rochfort,  who  moved  the  throne  hither  from  Clonard.  It 
is  a  fair  structure  in  the  fashion  of  that  time,  having  tall 
lancets  framed  by  richly-banded  shafts,  ribbed  vault 
growing  out  of  the  moulded  capitals  of  wall-shafts.  The 
plan  is  aisleless  and  long,  slight  modifications  having  been 
made  as  the  builders  slowly  worked  from  east  to  west.  It 
was  served  by  Augustinian  canons  of  the  congregation  of 
St.  Victor';  in  1397  an  effort  was  made  to  substitute  a 
secular  dean  and  chapter,  but  this  was  successfully  resisted 
by  the  regulars.*  The  cloister  stood  on  meadow-land 
rapidly  sloping  to  the  river's  edge.  The  frater  seems  to  be 
contemporary  with  the  church,  and  under  it  was  a  chamber 
vrith  round  arched  windows,  looking  on  to  the  Boyne.  The 
chimney  is  ingeniously  enclosed  in  a  pilaster  buttress,  but  it 
is  broken  into  by  a  clumsily  inserted  fifteenth-century 
window.  On  the  west  side  of  the  cloister  are  somew^t 
scanty  ruins  of  a  three-storied  building  with  a  corkscrew 
stair. 

In  the  town  of  Trim  hard  by  was  another  Augustinian 
house  of  the  institution  of  Arrouaise,  dedicated  in  honour  of 
St.  Mary.  Its  sole  remains,  a  detached  tower  rising  120 
feet,  was  battered  half  down  by  Cromwell's  guns  (if  local 

'  The  plan  it  giTen  bj  J.  J.  PtuUipi  in  conicqucncly  pitTcntcd  ihe  dratet  eitoicl- 

Ftk.  R.  Sk.  Auaq.  Inland,  190;,  308,  log  my  further  toward  [he  cut. 

'So   lita   between   I1G3  uid   IJ41    wM 

'Ac    the    PnmoDitnteuiin    houK    of  Chriit    Church,    Dublin.    lu    coDTentnil 

EggkitoneiDYDifahiretheihonnivedidnDt  buUdingi,  uuth  of  the  BiTe,  teaa  to  ban 

«iteiul  »  fii  wat  u  the  cloittet,  but  there  beta  nonnal. 

■he  duuch  u  nudfonn,  and  the  tnuuept  *  CaL  Papal  Ltiun,  >,  74,  75. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  IO9 

tradition   be  true) ;    it  is  widely  seen  over  the  woods  of 
Meath  and  Imown  as  the  Yellow  Steeple. 

At  Rathkeale,  co.  Limerick,  are  ruins  of  another  house 
of  the  same  order,  whose  little  thirteenth-century  church 
is  remarkable  for  a  four-hght  cast  window  with  simply  inter- 
secting mullions,  a  rather  early  example  of  what  in  Ireland 
(as   elsewhere)    became    extremely    usual    in    later    work. 


Sevin    CnulKHi» 


1   ORor.t*  Tow.r 
Z  Ttmple   Hurp.n 
3         ■        D«,l,„ 
1  C*lhcdr&t 

13  B 

Sh»p 

5  T<".ple  Ri 

i        '       Kieran 
7        ■        KtMy 

6  -       Conor 
sCh*pel             UHou 

3  Temple  Kilt«n 

10  ■       Finehln 

1 1  Crosses 

1 2  Temple  Cauny 

FIG 

10. 

PU^N    OF   CLONMACNOISB. 

A  largish  arch  appears  to  have  opened  from  church  to 
cloister  both  here  and  at  Bective  (p.  129)  ;  it  was  possibly 
closed  by  some  sort  of  woodwork  in  winter. 

Strange  things  must  have  struck  the  mediaeval  pilgrim 
who,  having  tasted  the  hospitality  of  the  chief  monasteries 
of  western  Europe,  turned  aside  into  the  byways  of  Ireland. 
At  several  great  houses  he  could  hardly  fail  to  be  impressed 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


110  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

by  the  very  close  geographical  proximity  of  secular  and 
regular  priests,  and  also  by  the  survival  of  the  very  crude 
arrangements  of  the  Celtic  church.  Thus  at  Clonmacnoise 
(p.  89)  he  might  visit  a  world-famed  Augustinian  house 
so  very  rich  that  almost  the  half  of  Ireland  was  said  to  be 
within  its  bounds,  so  very  holy  that  all  who  were  at  rest 
within  its  yard  were  sure  of  a  speedy  flight  to  Heaven, 
which  yet  had  not  even  a  cloister,  while  the  largest  of  the 
scattered  churches  in  the  very  midst  was  in  the  bands  of 
a  secular  chapter  (fig.  10).  The  detached  and  chaotic  nature 
of  their  own  dwellings,  and  the  great  number  of  the  little 
chapels  that  they  served,  must  have  made  the  lives  of  the 
Austin  canons  of  Clonmacnoise  very  different  indeed  from 
that  of  their  fellows  in  any  other  European  land. 

At  Glendalough,  so  very  famous  in  earliest  days,  it 
does  not  seem  that  there  was  ever  much  prosperity  in  post- 
conquest  times,  though  the  line  of  abbots  lasted  till  the 
whole  place  was  granted  by  king  John  to  the  archbishops 
of  Dublin  in  1214.  The  statement  of  Archdall  that  the 
city  then  "  not  only  suffered  by  decay,  but  insensibly  became 
a  receptacle  for  outlaws  and  robbers "  seems  difBcult  to 
understand  in  view  of  the  number  of  well-preserved 
buildings  that  survive  to  this  very  hour.  ^ 

At  Kildare  still  stands  a  tall  round  tower  and  traces 
of  the  separate  buildings  so  characteristic  of  all  Celtic 
settlements.  In  one  of  these,  traditionally  at  least,  was 
maintained  that  sacred  iire  whose  origin  is  probably  to  be 
sought  in  the  conversion  of  some  venerable  community 
corresponding  to  the  vestal  virgins  at  Rome.  In  1220, 
just  before  the  building  of  the  existing  cathedral  church 
(p.  128),  an  unimaginative  Englishman,  Henry  of  London, 
archbishop  of  Dublin,  liad  the  hre  put  out  as  a  relic  of 
heathendom,  but  before  long  it  was  rekindled  by  the  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Bridget,  and  it  did  not  die  again  till  the 
reformation  was  sweeping  the  land.  An  abbess  was  in 
charge  of  the  holy  fire ;  for  many  centuries  an  abbot  also 
presided  over  a  community  of  monks  as  part  of  the  same 
establishment,   but   even   in   this   time-honoured   seat    of 


1  Stevciu'  (Alcmand'i)  MautticM  authoritj.  I  have  Imuid  fifteeiitli-cciituiy 
ffj^smVunuji  thecatlwdnl  wiiKrrtdbjF  rccordi  of  KCuUr  obm  in  the  CaLPafat 
KguUr    candni,    but    dcKi    not   giie    aaj       Ltttm. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


[«'.  Ttmptrlty,  pbst. 


NO.    2.       FKANCISCAN    FRIARY,  ADARE,   FROM   THE   BOUTH-WErT. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  Ill 

monasdcism  we  find  the  cathedral  in  the  hands  of  a  secular 
chapter.  * 

More  architecturally  interesting  on  the  whole  than  the 
houses  of  the  monks,  certainly  more  characteristically- 
Irish,  are  the  dwellings  that  were  raised  by  the  friars,  not 
only  among  the  buildings  in  the  streets  of  towns  but  also 
beside  far-o£E  rocks  and  lonely  tarns.  In  England  the 
remains  of  the  friaries  are  exceedingly  scanty  and  the  reason 
is  not  far  to  seek.  They  were  all  situated  in  towns  which 
in  almost  every  instance  have  otherwise  disposed  of  their 
sites.  Only  here  and  there,  either  because  the  towns  were , 
small  and  did  not  grow,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Austin  friary 
at  Clare  in  Suffolk,  or  because  their  buildings  were  acquired 
for  other  purposes  by  the  city,  as  with  tKe  Black  friary 
(St.  Andrew's  hall)  at  Norwidi,  or  the  Grey  friary  at 
Chichester,  may  their  remains  be  studied  to-day. 

In  Ireland  very  many  friaries  still  remain,  and  in  several 
cases  they  would  require  little  beyond  carpentry  to  restore 
their  original  appearance.  The  Irish  towns  as  a  rule 
did  not  grow  or  seriously  covet  the  land  that  the  friaries 
held  :  many  of  the  religious  houses  are  in  the  open  country, 
and  some  continued  to  be  occupied  by  friars  till  long  after 
the  time  of  Henry  VIII.  Friars  became  exceedingly 
popular  in  Ireland,  so  much  so  that  before  very  long  they 
had  pretty  fully  occupied  the  towns,  their  proper  sphere 
of  labour,  and  spread  into  the  smallest  villages  and  even 
the  woods  beyond.  In  such  spots  it  was  almost  impossible 
for  them  to  discharge  the  functions  for  which  their  orders 
had  been  instituted,  and  they  must  have  become  practically 
indisringuishable  from  the  monks  ;  their  dwellings  are  very 
largely  known  as  abbeys. 

Even  with  so  many  openings  at  home  we  get  sundry 
hints  that  in  later  years  Irish  friars  sometimes  flowed  over 
into  England,  where  the  native  supply  was  less.  Thus 
from  an  inventory  of  Henry  VIIl  s  commissioners  at 
Shrewsbury  we  learn :     '  As  touching  the  Austin  friars, 

>  It  MCIDI  that  tlic  dun  tupplanted  the  hole  through  which  St.  Bridget  u  fabled  U> 

■bbot;  Aichdall'i  l»i  mention  of  an  abbot  have  tbnitt  her  ann  (after  the  nunnei  of 

i)    in    1160;     after    (he    building    of    the  later    women)    to    prevent    henelf    bdng 

tatbednd  the  Co/.  Papal  Liiuti  have  Kvecal  dragged  nnj  fnm  Kitdare. 

HKDtiooi    of    the    dean    and    chapter.     It  Voli.  v  to  i  of    Cal.  Papal  Ltlleri    ire 

lUndt  in  the  Mme  yard  a>  the  monattic  eiceedingl)'  rich  in  documentt  bearing  on 

mini ;  in  a  quoin  of  the  touth  traiuept  ii  >  Iriik  eccl^atliol  hiitoij. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


112  SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

there  were  no  more  but  a  prior  and  two  Ciysche  friars, 
and  all  utensils  gone,  and  no  thing  there  to  help  the  friars, 
not  so  much  as  a  chalice  to  say  mass ;  and  no  man  durst 
trust  the  prior  to  lend  him  any,  so  that  all  that  was  in  all 
the  house  could  not  be  praised  at  266.  8d  ;  no  bedding  nor 
meat,  bread  nor  drink.  Wherefore  the  said  visitor  dis- 
charged the  said  prior  of  that  ofHce,  and  assigned  the  two 
Cryschemen  into  Ireland,  into  their  native 'convents.'^ 

Most  of  the  friary  churches  are  on  the  same  general 
plan.  TTie  quire  or  *  capella '  is  literally  separated  from  the 
'  navjs  ecclesiae ' '  by  a  thin  middle  tower,  through  which 
passes  what  is  hardly  more  than  a  tunnel.  Sometimes  the 
nave  has  aisles,  or  transepts  west  of  the  tower,  giving  a 
rather  singular  ground-plan.  This  form  of  church  was 
not  exclusively  for  friars  ;  it  may  be  seen  at  the  Carthusian 
priory  of  Mount  Grace  in  Yorkshire,  where  the  nave  has 
two  (added)  shallow  transepts,  not  quite  at  its  eastern  end, 
and  a  narrow  (inserted)  tunnel  tower  separates  it  from  the 
quire  (plate  i,  no.  i).  The  cathedral  of  St.  Lazarian  at 
Leighlin,  co.  Carlow,  Ireland,  is  also  on  the  same  lines, 
though  it  has  been  served  by  a  secular  chapter  since  it  was 
built  in  the  twelfth  century.^  The  nave  has  eastern 
transepts  and  a  narrow  tower  is  built  over  the  west  end  of  the 
quire,  though  it  seems  doubtful  whether  this  last  is  an 
original  feature  or  was  inserted  when  the  church  was  largely 
rebuilt  by  bishop  Saunders,  1529-1549.* 

In  the  Irish  friaries  the  tower  usually  rises  from  an 
oblong  space  of  the  full  width  of  nave  and  quire,  but  from 
east  to  west  of  much  more  restricted  dimension.  In  some 
examples,  for  instance  the  Blackfriars'  church  at  Cashel, 
the  tower  is  carried  up  its  full  height  as  a  simple  rather  ugly 
oblong,  but  it  is  pierced  only  by  a  mere  tunnel,  opening 

'  Cbttpt*t~bttat  Baclti,     dd.    jag,   p.   Sj  Franeiicaiu,  i,  49J-54}.     It  ii  on  p>p«, 

(quoted  in   VibhwhM  FranciicoMa,    Rollt  in  1  hand  of  the  fifuenttieencui}',  and  pTti 

•er.  i,  ni,  of  Prof.  J.  S.  Brewer'i  prefice).  diiappointinglj  little  infonnation  architee- 

I  have  copied  the  eitnct  a>  printed,  but  turall;  valuable. 
"   '    '      0  doubt  that  Cryscbt  ihould   be 


>  ate  readilj  canfuMd,afid  there  11 
I   to   nippote    that   thne   were 


'         .         •  oj  them  ID  ii.li.. 


Cmtched  in 

*TlieM  termi  are  uacd  in  an  old  regiiter 
of  the  Fiian  Minor  in  London  pTCMTved 
in  the  Cotton  libraij  (Vitelliut,  t.  jii), 
panted    in    the    Roll*    Kiin,    Mammaua 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  II5 

from  quire  to  nave.  Apparently,  however,  this  oblong 
form  of  tower  was  soon  voted  a  failure,  as  indeed  it  was,  and 
then  the  problem  arose  how  to  make  it  square  and  still 
preserve  the  oblong  space  that  was  desired  in  the  church 
below.  Usually  this  was  done,  as  in  the  Greyfriars'  church 
at  Adare  (plate  i,  no.  2),  by  the  simple  expedient  of  springing 
side  arches  between  the  long  walls,  just  beyond  where  they 
were  pierced  by  the  opening  between  the  nave  and  the 

Suire,  and  these  being  without  proper  abutment  (joining 
le  sides,  not  the  ends  of  walls)  had  necessarily  to  be  fairly 
substantial.  In  this  normal  case  the  tunnel  under  the 
tower  is  open  to  nave  and  quire  by  tolerably  lofty  arches  ; 
north  and  south  lower  arches  open  to  deep  recesses,  which 
are  sometimes  lighted,  and  not  seldom  one  of  them  gives 
access  to  the  cloister  by  a  door. 

Something  of  the  kind  was  usual  in  English  friaries,  but 
there  was  far  more  variety  than  in  Ireland  as  to  the  form 
of  steeple  that  rose  above.  In  the  Austin  friary  at  Athcr- 
stone  (which  is  now  the  parish  church)  there  is  a  low  and 
well-proportioned  octagonal  tower.  A  much  taller  hexa- 
gonal tower  rises  over  the  central  arches  of  the  Blackfriars* 
church  at  King's  Lynn ;  and  at  Richmond,  Yorkshire,  the 
tower  of  the  Greyfriars'  church  is  square  and  rather  ornate  ; 
these  two  towers  on  their  open  arches  being  nearly  all  that 
is  left  of  the  churches.  At  Coventry,  where  the  Grey- 
friars' steeple  is  incorporated  in  Christ  Church,  a  structure 
of  the  early  Gothic  revival,  the  narrow  arches  sustain  one 
of  the  famous  three  spires  of  the  city.  While  in  Ireland  the 
tower  is  most  often  thin  and  lofty  with  the  plainest  battering 
walls,  an  ineffectual  crown  to  a  not  very  striking  group  of 
buildings. 

Sometimes,  however,  the  Irish  friars  desired  to  have 
rather  mder  arches  opening  from  nave  to  quire  and  still 
to  preserve  the  square  form  of  the  tower  above.  In 
Drogheda  at  the  '  abbey  of  the  Bear '  (Sancta  Maria  de  Urso, 
so  known  from  the  founder  Ursus  de  Swemele),  the  difficulty 
was  surmounted  in  the  fifteenth  century  by  building  within 
the  oblong  space  between  the  wide  arches  that  open  to  the 
nave  and  quire  three  segmental  arches  at  right-angles  both 
north  and  south,  each  higher  and  nearer  the  centre  than  the 
next,  so  that  the  upper  ones,  on  which  the  square  tower 
stands,  have  no  other  abutment  than  the  sides  of  the  large 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


tI4  SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

arches.  The  work  is  so  substantial  that  it  has  not  sufiered 
Irom  this  very  unstructural  plan ;  a  squalid  street  now 
passes  up  the  centre  of  the  venerable  church,  and  jaunting- 
cars  rumble  and  jolt  over  the  muddy  stones  under  the 
arches  of  the  ancient  tower.  * 

At  the  Magdalen  Steeple'  in  the  same  town  the  same 
problem  is  solved  by  a  much  less  ingenious  scheme,  in  a 
manner  characteristically  Irish.  The  north  and  south 
walls  simply  bend  inwards,  and  so  roughly  framed  is  the 
rubble  masonry  that  it  is  reaUy  difficult  to  say  whether 
the  structure  should  be  deemed  an  example  of  corbelled 
work,  each  course  projecting  a  little  further  than  the  last, 
or  as  the  two  sides  of  an  arch  of  which  the  tower  forms 
the  majestic  key-stone.  At  any  rate  one  is  reminded  of 
the  old  Irish  corbel-roofs  of  very  lofty  pitch,  which 
gradually  and,  if  one  may  judge  from  the  masonry  of 
St.  Columba's  house  at  Kells,  almost  unconsciously,  landed 
the  builders  in  tunnels  formed  by  very  pointed  arches. 

Within  the  churches  of  the  friars  these  tunnel-towers 
were  further  blocked  by  the  insertion  of  very  ample  rood- 
lofts.  As  a  rule  these  were  structures  of  timber  resting 
on  corbels  that  still  survive. '  Besides  completely  dividing 
the  tunnel-chambers  with  floors,  they  frequently  projected 
east  and  west  to  form  galleries  both  in  nave  and  quire. 
At  Irrelagh  (Muckross)  this  gallery  was  entered  in  the  north 
wall  of  the  quire  by  a  door  leading  out  of  the  dorter  (p.  1 16). 
At  the  Greyfriars'  church  in  Waterford  the  door  is  in 
much  the  same  position,  but  it  is  reached  by  a  stair  whose 
lower  entrance  is  in  the  north-east  corner  of  the  tower. 
A  vrindow  looking  over  the  cloister  roof  in  the  Austin 
church  at  Adare  (p.  125)  was  clearly  pierced  in  order  to 
light  the  rood-gallery  in  the  east  part  of  the  nave. 

These  tunnel-towers  became  the  recognised  form  for 
the  churches  of  friaries  to  take  in  England  and  Ireland 
(there  are,  of  course,  exceptions)  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest.     The  very  large  Dominican  church  in  Norwich 

>  There  ii  tome  doubt  ai  to  the  ttcij  *  At  Rou  abbe;  xbe  lood-loft  iiodcc  the 

appropriitian   ot    thii    priorf  or  hoipical,  tower  ii  luppoRcd  on  i  itooe  arch  j    at 

but  the  Cnitchcd  frian  were  cetcainly  in  Sliga  a  vaulted  itructure  projecCt  into  the 

poBetBon  It  the  time  che  chutcfa  wu  built.  nave.    I  have  not  been  able  to  viiit  them. 

*A  Dominititn  houM  foundeil  in  izzf  Champaeyi  pubLiibei  a   good   iUuMration 

br  piinuCe  Luke  NelterviUe.     Thii  tower  (p.  i8o). 
it  all  that  ha>  lurvived. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


n 
I 

I 


Is! 


3.  J 
I  i 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  II5 

■(now  St.  Andrew's  hall)  evidently  had  something  of  the 
kind,  but  the  tower  fell  in  1712.  This  tunnel-plan  does  not 
seem,  however,  to  have  existed  (at  any  rate  commonly)  on 
the  continent  of  Europe.  ^ 

A  very  accessible  and  a  most  characteristic  friary  is 
that  of  the  Franciscans  at  Waterford.  The  '  Four  Masters ' 
record  its  foundation  in  1240  by  Sir  Hugh  Purcell ;  the 
quire  with  its  fine  lancets,  three  in  the  eastern  wall, 
evidently  belongs  to  that  date.  The  tower  was  inserted 
■daring  the  fifteenth  century ;  it  is  pierced  by  a  mere 
tunnel,  and  this  was  blocked  up  by  a  very  large  rood-gallery 
that  came  out  a  whole  bay  into  the  nave.  The  nave  was 
very  much  changed  when,  in  1545,  it  was  floored  over  to 
form  the  hospital  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  whole  is  open 
to  the  sky  to-day,  and  some  of  the  post-dissolution  grave- 
stones and  mural  tablets  are  interesting,  either  for  presenting 
us  with  illustrations  of  all  the  objects  connected  with  the 
Passion  from  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  St.  Peter's  cock, 
or  as  commemorating  some  of  the  forebears  of  Lord 
Roberts.  • 

By  no  means  the  least  remarkable  thing  about  many 
of  these  Irish  friaries  ts  the  remoteness  of  their  sites.  From 
a  manuscript  description  of  Kerry  written  about  1750, 
and  preserving  a  much  older  tradition  (now  in  the  library 
of  the  Royal  Irish  Academy),  we  hear  that  during  the 
fifteenth  century  MacCarthy  More,  lord  of  Desmond, 
was  warned  in  a  vision  that  he  must  not  place  the 
monastery  that  he  planned  to  found  elsewhere  than  at 
Carraig-an-chiuil.  As  he  knew  of  no  such  place  vrithin 
his  principality  he  sent  out  his  servants  in  search  of  it. 

'  The  qiuK  it  widdj  open  lo  ttw  Dive  chuTch  tower  •till  litu  iu  Iriih  batckmenti 

in  cTci;  friaiy  I  can  tbink  ol  on  the  miinlmd  bigb  over  the  rather  iquaUd  dwelling  of  the 

IiDm    the    founeenth.cedluc]'    FranciKan  ilunu.     A  moie  beiutihil  eiimpte  of  much 

diurch   at   Stodiholm,  which  u  DOW   the  the  nine  t^pe  of  buildiog  ii  the  friary  of 

Riddanfaolnu-kjriia,    cootaining    the    aibei  Si.  Flancii  at  Kilkenny,  where  the  roafleu 

of   the    Swediih   biogi,    to    the   liiteenth-  thineenth-cCDturf  ijuireitlllitandiin  mute 

ODtuiy    Francucaa    church    at    Gibraltar,  protett  betide  a  brewery  chat  occupier  the 

which  ii  now  the  king'i  chapel  and  echoei  doiiter  lite.     Seven  fail   lanceti  under  a 

with  the  luity  finging  of  Brituh  troopi.    Of  lingle  arch  pierce  thiuugh  the  eaitera  wall 

courw  the  archet  of  many  Norman  central  (plate  iii,  no.  i).     From   Clyn  {Amaiiiim 

tawm  block  the  view  quite  u  much  a>  dune  Hibmiai  Cbrmicm)  we  leam  '  1347  ;  item 

of  any  '  tunnel- cower,'  only  thii  eSecC  war  incepic    confnlemilaa    fralrum     minorum 

not  deliberate — the  rcaion  for  luch  narrow  Kilkeonie    pro    campanili   novo    erigendo," 

uchei  wai  itructunl.  but    the    preient    tunnel-Cower    certainly 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ii6 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOT7S   HOUSES. 


They  had  entirely  failed  and  were  returning  home  in 
despair  when,  by  the  eastern  pass,  in  glorious  scenery  on 
the  shore  of  Lough  Leane  (or  the  lower  lake  of  Killamey) 
they  heard,  issuing  from  a  rock,  music  of  the  most  en- 
chanting Hnd.  lihis  they  correctly  judged  must  be  the 
sought-for  Carraig-an-chiuil,  or  the  rock  of  music.  Here 
the  convent  was  built,  known  of  old  as  Irrelagh,  but  called 
Muckross  to-day.  The  story  would  not  be  in  the  least 
specially  remarkable  if  the  proposed  religious  house  were 
to  have  been  occupied  by  Cistercian  monks  instead  of  by 
Franciscan  friars. 


(muckross)  abbey. 

The  building  is  extremely  compact,  and  was  evidently 
designed  with  some  eye  to  defence  (fig.  1 1) ;  every  im- 
portant door  has  deep  holes  for  a  large  wooden  bolt. 
Although  the  plans  were  evidently  modified  a  little  during 
the  progress  of  the  works,  it  does  not  appear  that  there  are 
any  important  differences  in  the  dates  of  the  various  parts. 
It  was  begun  in  or  about  1440.  The  church  has  an 
unusually  narrow  tunnel-tower  (plate  11,  no.  i),  inserted 
shortly  after  the  rest  was  built ;  east  of  it  is  the  quire  with  a 
three-storied  sacristy  on  the  north,  westward  is  the  nave 
with  a  large  south  transept  opening  by  a  doorway  and  an  arch. 
The  tower  has  a  rather  elaborately  ribbed  vault,  almost  the 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


nc.   13.      IKULACH   (MUCKROM)  ABBET  ;     HOKTH-WErr  CORKER  OP  CLOISTER. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


Il8  SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

only  part  of  the  convent  that  is  not  perfectly  plain ;  a 
doorway  through  its  deep  little  recess  on  the  north  leads, 
into  the  corner  of  the  cloister.  ^  From  the  dark  and  tunnel- 
like vaulted  walks  '  six  little  round  arches  west  and  south,  five 
larger  ones,  slightly  pointed,  east  and  north,  open  into  the 
narrow  and  solemn  *  paradise '  whose  religious  gloom  is 
deepened  by  the  fact  that  the  high  walls  rise  straight  over 
the  arches  all  around,  and  a  huge  yew  tree  in  the  centre 
spreads  out  its  branches  over  the  tops  of  the  walls  and 
excludes  the  sunlight  (fig.  12).  TTie  arches  rest  on  double 
shafts,  whose  details  are  of  the  plainest  kind,  and  sloping 
buttresses  against  the  piers  hold  up  lintels  above  the  arches" 
to  prevent  their  being  crushed  by  the  walls.  On  the 
ground  floor  there  are  only  vaulted  rooms  for  stores  ;  a  stair 
from  the  passage  to  the  sacristy  leads  straight  up  on  to  the 
floor  of  the  dorter  over  the  eastern  side,  above  chambers  and 
cloister  walk.  Over  the  north  are  the  frater  and  kitchen^ 
with  large  fireplaces  back  to  back.  The  west  part  has  more 
numerous  chambers  with  a  squint  to  the  nave  of  the  church. 
A  long  alley  extends  over  the  southern  walk.  It  is  extremely 
usual  though  by  no  means  universal  that  the  cloisters  of 
Irish  friaries  should  extend  under  the  buildings,  instead  of 
forming  aislc-passages  against  their  sides.* 

Most  of  the  windows  at  Irrelagh  are  of  normal  '  per- 
pendicular' type,  but  from  the  frater  one  may  look  into 
the  shadowy  '  paradise  '  through  a  pair  of  lancets  with  a 
mullion  between  (fig.  12).  By  the  fifteenth  century  the 
Gothic  style  was  visioly  breaking  up  after  having  for  more 
than  two  hundred  years  maintained  a  uniformity  through 
the  whole  of  western  Europe  that  on  the  whole  was  sur- 
prising, despite  very  considerable  local  diversity.  The 
English  happily  declined  to  follow  the  French  into  the 
extravagances    of    '  flamboyant,'    and    developed    a    more 

'  It  Ktnu  to  tuie  bete  the  un»l  puccicc 
to  hiTt  xht  canTcDtutl  buildii^  ol  friarict 
on  the  Darthem  tide  of  the  church,  pnib- 
■blj  to  help  nuik  the  difieience  between 
them  and  the  dwelling*  of  monki.  Of 
couju  fherc  aiv  many  individual  examplei 
ol  monki'  cloiitcn  on  the  north  lide  of  the 
chuichet,  chough  thty  are  (icepCional.  '  Thi>  wat  alto  often  the  caie  in  England, 

Hatdlj  a  itone  of  lirdagb  u  out  of  place  an  eicelleat  example  being  the  Blat^rian' 
to-dif,  bat  not  a  itidi  of  the  timbning       convent  at  Noiwicfa. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH   KELIGIOXJS   HOUSES.  II9 

sober  and  reasonable  form  of  late  Gothic.  The  Scots 
refused  to  adopt  it  ^  ;  the  Irish  preferred  to  have  a  style  of 
their  own,  characterised  chiefly  by  the  revival  of  features 
of  earHer  years,  especially  lancet  windows  and  round  arches. 
But  even  at  first  glance  they  do  not  look  more  ancient  than 
they  are ;  indeed  in  some  cases  they  are  more  likely  to  be 
taken  for  the  work  of  the  early  nineteenth  century  than  for 
that  of  the  thirteenth. 

Candour  compels  one  to  admit  that  this  national  Irish 
style,  so  well  exemplified  in  the  friaries,  is  one  of  the 
thinnest,  baldest  and  least  striking  in  all  Europe.  A  greater 
contrast  there  could  hardly  be  than  between  the  massive,, 
richly-adorned  and  deep-moulded  little  churches  of  the 
Irish  Romanesque  and  these  large,  flat-featured  and 
skinnily-worked  structures  that  rose  after  four  centuries, 
had  passed. 

The  style  is  best  displayed  by  the  friaries,  presumably 
because  they  were  the  most  important  buildings  that  were 
going  up  at  the  time.  They  are  quite  as  beautiful  as  the 
ordinary  secular  churches  of  Ireland,  which  in  contrast 
with  EngUsh  ones  are  as  a  rule  exceedingly  plain.  Good 
examples  in  the  fourteenth  century  are  the  cathedral  at 
Cloyne,  associated  with  the  memory  of  Berkeley,  and  the 
very  similar  collegiate  church  at  Youghal,  close  to  which 
Raleigh  first  planted  his  potatoes.  The  Irish  friaries  show 
but  little  of  the  spirit  that  caused  brother  John  Naverius 
in  the  thirteenth  century  to  deprive  a  friar  of  his  hood, 
at  Gloucester,  because  he  had  decorated  the  panels  of  a 
pulpit  with  pictures.^ 

Nor  is  this  Irish  style  vrithout  great  beauties  of  its  own. 
The  rather  feeble  towers  of  most  of  the  friaries  were  clearly 
matter  of  choice,  and  not  necessitated  by  any  lack  of  skill. 
The  west  tower  of  the  monastic  church  at  Slane  (p.  132) 
is  an  admirable  piece  of  work,  quite  equal  to  an  average 
English  '  perpen(£cular '  tower  of  about  the  same  size  and 
date.  It  rises  unbuttressed  at  the  west  end  of  the  church 
and  is  very  plain,  except  that  the  top  stage  has  comer 
turrets  produced  by  sinJdng  the  walls  a  few  inches,  each 


I  EvccpC  in  uidie  indiridual  cuea  inch  '  Tbonuu  of  Ecclcitou,  i4  jfjvtuui  FF.. 

M  MelcoM  abbej'  and  Contorphinc  church .      Miianim  in  Aafliam  (Mamimtiita  Fntuit- 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


120  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

side  pierced  by  a  couple  of  lancets  (fig.  13).  An  exceedingly 
beautiful  feature  of  Irish  work  is  the  tendency  for  dripstone 
corbels  to  consist  not  merely  of  a  head  or  boss,  but  of  foliage 
spreading  over  quite  a  space  of  wall.  A  good  example  is 
in  the  east  window  of  the  aisle  of  the  Austin  priory,  now 
the  parish  church  at  Adare  (p.  125)  ;  others  may  be  seen 
on  the  stout  ashlar  walls  of  the  old  Lynch  house  at  Galway.  * 
In  some  cases,  as  at  Irrelagh,  battering  plinths  instead  of 
buttresses  have  a  very  substantial  loobng  and  pleasing 
effect. 


FtC.   13.      TOWBK  AT  SLANE. 


Among  delightful  meadows  by  the  Maigue,  near  the 
pleasant  little  village  of  Adare,  there  are  three  large  friaries 
m  the  open  country,  and  their  great  and  far-seen  chapels 
form  a  striking  contrast  to  the  small  and  towerless  parish 
church.  *    Thus  the  '  Four  Masters '  record  the  foundation 

I  Other    (xunpla    uc    iUutcntcd    by  renuutabU  fot  luTing  bad  in  origiiul  wat 

Ch«ropneT*,pLcv,  p.  igB.  gaUerf  (or  dwelling-ioom)  *rith  iciu  in  On  ■ 

wot  window.     The  Triniuritn  bitij  wu 

*  lliii  nmple  Romanctquc  Mnictim  wu  reitortd  in  tbt  carlj  niatteench  cetOmj  ioi 

in  uit  dll  1S06,  whm  the  Aiulin  friuy  took  the  Rnman  Catholici.    Tbc  Crej  fiiai;  with 

xa   pUce.     In   iti  jard   i)   an   interatiDg  Che  old  cburchjatd  and  the  loiking  ruiot  of 

detached  chapel  called  bjr  old  reiidenti  the  the  caitle  b^  die  rivet  aie  in  the  lingwlarly 

carl   of   DetoMiid'i   chapel  of   eate,   and  beautiful  denutne  of  the  eaib  of  Dunn*cn . 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


14-64- 

CD    ASOITIOMS 


XGATTWAJf 


FIG.   14.      PLAN  OF  FKANCISCAN  FRIARY,  ADARE. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


122  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

of  the  largest  and  latest  house  :  '  1464 ;  a  Franciscan 
monastery  was  founded  at  Ath-dara,  in  Munster,  in  the 
diocese  of  Limerick,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Maigh, 
hy  Thomas  earl  of  Kildare,  and  Joan,  daughter  of  James 
earl  of  Desmond,  who  erected  a  tomb  for  themselves  m  it.* 

From  a  manuscript  in  the  Franciscan  library  at  Louvain  ^ 
we  learn  the  names  of  the  benefactors  by  whom 
different  parts  were  erected,  and  gather  that  the  tower 
as  usual  was  an  afterthought,  also  that  the  necessary 
buildings  were  provided  within  about  forty  years  of  the 
foundation,  the  quire  also  being  lengthened  and  large 
transept  and  chapds  added  (fie.  14). 

In  some  ways  the  work  of  the  founders,  the  west  walk 
of  the  cloister,  with  the  double  arches  and  octagonal  shafts 
30  characteristic  of  Ireland,  and  the  nave  and  west  part  of 
the  quire  with  three  tall  lancets  piercing  the  western 
wall,  are  more  beautiful  than  the  later  additions  with 
their  rather  featureless  arches,  their  large  windows  with 
plain  intersecting  mullions  or  uninteresting  square-headed 
openings.  The  chambers  on  the  west  side  of  the  cloisters, 
presumably  the  prior's  house  or  guest-haUs,  are  remarkable 
for  some  striking  fireplaces,  one  having  a  projecting 
horizontal  arch  of  fifteen  stones,  whose  abutment  is  formed 
by  large  corbels  ;  on  its  cornice  are  a  lion  and  two  leaves. 
The  buildings  are  rather  scattered,  the  purpose  of  some 
being  by  no  means  clear.  There  is  no  provision  for  defence 
except  that  (of  all  .parts)  the  rere-dorter,  a  nearly  detached 
structure  north-east  of  the  cloister,  is  rather  poorly 
crenellated.     A  yew-tree  grows  in  the  middle  of  the  garth. 

Tlie  lofty  tunnel*  through  the  tower  (plate  11,  no.  2)  was 
blocked  by  a  timber  rood-gallery  of  the  usual  style ;  the 
battering  steeple  above  rises  thin  and  ineffective  to  the 
height  of  about  eighty  feet.  The  church  is  very  rich  in 
sepulchral  recesses  with  pinnacles  and  canopies  of  the 
plainest,  but  its  strangest  peculiarity  is  undoubtedly  the 
extraordinary  south  transept,  opening  by  two  plain  arches 
(another  leading  to  its  western  aisle),  extending  outwards 
48  feet,  and  giving  to  the  whole  a  very  queer  ground-plan. 

■  Huury  tf  it*  Francumn  Ctmmu  in  '  Hiii  ii  »^  tett  higfa,  but  oiit;r  9^  fict 

Irdami,  bj  Etonanit  Mooaey,  1617,  quoted      in  width. 
in   Lord  Dunnven'i  IttemmaU  ef  Aiart, 
1S65. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  I23 

Two  cliapels  of  unequal  length  extend  from  the  transept 
toward  the  east,  while  from  its  western  aisle  a  most 
unuBually-placed  south  chapel  projects  towards  the  west. 

Transepts  oddly  placed  and  frequently  of  somewhat 
undue  length  are  very  characteristically  Irish.  The  most 
interesting  example  is  the  late  twelfth-century  cathedral 
church  at  Limerick,  which,  by  the  reckless  addition  of 
transepts,  has  become  a  quasi-five-aisled  church,  most 
confused  and  unsatisfactory  in  plan.  Tlie  Arthur  chapel, 
finished  after  1500,  is  larger  than  the  original  transepts, 
but  with  its  great  height  and  huge  triplet,  opening  as  it 
does  only  by  two  of  the  original  arches  and  clerestory 
windows  to  the  middle  aisle,  it  would  not  be  easy  to 
exaggerate  the  sprawling  and  meaningless  appearance  it  ^ 
presents. 


OF  THZ  BLACK  ABBEY,   KILKENNY  (not  tO  Kale). 


The  black  abbey  at  Kilkenny,  restored  about  fifty 
years  ago  by  the  Dominican  order  to  which  it  originally 
belonged,  is  a  very  striking  example  of  this  tendency  to 
transeptal  eccentricity.  Tne  church  consists  of  a  nave 
with  southern  aisle  and  south  transept  wider  and  of  about 
equal  length,  having  its  aisle  on  the  west  (fig.  15).  That  the 
transept  is  later  than  the  nave  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that 
its  arcade  ends  in  a  respond  clumsily  plastered  against  an 
older  pillar ;  evidently  the  builders  hesitated  to  put  the 
whole  thrust  of  the  new  arcade  on  to  a  single  and  none  too 
massive  shaft.  Similarly  an  arch  thrown  across  the  old 
aisle  in  the  line  of  the  wall  of  the  new  one  has  a  second 
pillar  raised  unconformably  against  another  one  of  the  old 
arcade.  The  explanation  seems  to  be  that  soon  after  the 
church  was  finished  (or  possibly  before)  it  was  desired  to 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


124  SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

enlarge  it ;  and  the  west  porch  with  chamber  above,  each 
Open  to  the  nave  by  a  large  round  arch  and  each  tunnel- 
vaulted  (the  lower  at  right-angles  to  the  axis  of  the  church), 
prevented  extension  to  the  west,  while  the  conventual 
buildings  forbade  the  erection  of  more  than  a  single 
transept.  * 

The  confusing  appearance  of  this  remarkable  building 
is  greatly  heightened  by  the  walling-off  of  the  oblong 
tower  which  once  gave  access  to  the  quire,  but  nothing 
of  this  remains.  The  tower  opens  by  a  narrow  arch  into 
the  transept,  instead  of,  as  is  usual,  being  to  the  east  of  it. 
To  nave  and  quire  it  was  open  by  arches  as  wide  as  well 
could  be ;  the  usual  tunnel  plan  is  not  found  here.  An 
inscription  on  the'  arch  that  once  led  to  the  quire  proves 
the  date  of  the  tewer  to  be  not  far  on  either  side  of  the 
year  1500.  A  prayer  is  asked  for  James  Shorthak,  lord  of 
Ballylorcan  and  Bally kyfe,.  likewise  for  Katherine  Whyte 
his  vrife,  *  who  gave  the  builders  of  the  tower  their  daily 
pay  from  the  begiiming  to  the  end.'  Their  tomb  was 
made  in  1507.  There  are  indications  that  this  tower  was 
covered  by  a  very  Spanish-looking  vault  similar  to  those 
that  still  remain  in  the  cathedral  churches  at  Kilkenny  and 
Leighlin,  which  are  to  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of 
David  Hacket,  bishop  of  Ossory  1460-1479.* 

Another  friary  having  an  open  tower  is  the  white  abbey, 
or  Trinitarian  house,  at  Adare.  ^  The  tower  is  of  massive 
fourteenth-century  work  (plate  111,  no.  2),  and  contains 
several  of  the  little  wall-chambers  so  common  in  the  military 
architecture  both  of  Scotland  and  Ireland.     The  turrets 

'  He     biuldiog    ii    of    Che    thirteenth  ledcmplian    of    hii    two    nephein    fnin 

cCDturx,  but  it  wu  much  altered  lod  pn-  Algeriue   piratei   bj  iiitt   Cummini,  who 

Tided    with  Urge    deconted    windowi    in  became  the  fint  prior.     The  Snc  earl  at 

the    louiteentb.      The    Benedictine    (now  Dunbar  to  call  liimKlf  «rl  of  March  wu 

cathedral)  cfaurch  at   Cheiter  pmenti  an  Patrick,  who  lucceeded  in  11S9.     There  ii 

obTioui  tnjucpt  analog/  on  a  vaitlj  larger  no  Gregory  in  the  liit,  but  George,  third 

tcale.  earl  of  Match,  who  lucceeded  in  1368,  luita 

,,.,.,,.  ,1.'  the  date  of  the  eiiitine  buildinE. 

cathedral  of  KJlenny.     That  of  Leighhn  ,.  ^^^  ^       j,^*'^^^  .^"^         ^^^  ^^^ 

clearly  copied  from  it !  probably  alu  that  of  „^  .         -K  ,  „^     _    .  '  r"  ,.  _  ,  j_„„,„. 

I  ■    /      '^  '  '  neaion  with  a  manuKnpt  in  the  Advocatet 


'Hiitc 

*  Loid  DnnnTen  quotct  Lopci,  IVgfictiu  ordinii  SS.  Trinitatii.'   Tliii  manuKiipt  wti 

HitUrUai    id    Oritti     it    la    Santiiiima  copied  by  Father  Hajt  of  RoiUn,  and  manj 

Tniaiai  \f«r  la\  RtdempcitH  it  Cmilivai  tn  inaccuiate    pardcuLan    have    at    different 

Inglaurra,  Eiucia,  y  Bybtntia,  ai  auCboii^  timet  been  quoted  from  it ;   ace  Dowden, 

lor  ita  foundation  in  1130  by  Gregoiy  of  Biibtfi  ef  Scittaai,  ed.  J.  Maicland  Thom- 

Dunbu,  earl  of  March,  ia  gratitude  for  the  Mn,  p.  376. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


FIC.    l6.      PLAK  OF  THE  AUSTIN  FRIARY  (PARISH   CHURCH),   ADARE. 


126  SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

and  parapet  must  be  almost  entirely  modern,  as  they  do  not 
appear  in  an  old  print  of  l8lo,  published  by  Lord  Dunraven. 
The  arches  witmn  are  as  wide  as  they  could  be,  but  the 
position  of  a  piscina  show^  that  there  must  have  been  a 
screen  across  the  west.  The  simple  quadripartite  vault  has 
Uttle  heads  under  the  corbels. 

There  is  much  of  interest  in  the  Austin  friary  at  Adare, 
(fig.  l^,  particularly  in  the  fact  that,  being  stiU  in  use,  it 
enables  us  to  reahse  the  very  ungainly  original  appearance  of 
one  of  the  thin  battering  tunnel-towers,  stuck  through  the 
roof.*  The  charming  little  cloister-garth  departs  from 
the  usual  Irish  plan  by  having  mullioned  windows,  instead 
of  arches,  three  on  each  side,  opening  from  the  walks  into 
*  paradise.'  The  frater  (now  the  school  for  Church  of 
Ireland  boys  and  girls)  is  raised  on  tunnel-vaulted  rooms 
and  over  the  northern  walk ;  the  others  have  flat  concrete 
over  their  stone-arched  roofs.  All  these  features  are  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  but  the  church,  nave,  quire  and  southern 
aisle,  was  built  about  a  hundred  years  before,  not  all  at  the 
same  time.  Nearly  all  the  windows  are  of  the  common 
intersecting-mullion  type,  which  in  England  was  in  vogue 
for  a  time  at  the  first  birth  of  tracery,  about  the  end  of  the 
thirteenth  century,  then  was  not  known  again  till  Tudor 
and  Jacobean  times.  In  Ireland  it  seems  to  have  had  a 
contmuous  history. 

The  sedilia  of  the  high  altar  are  of  great  beauty,  dis- 
playing the  water-moulding  with  trefoiled  arches  rising  from 
the  shafts.  Left  to  the  light  of  nature  and  in  the  absence  of 
documents  one  would  be  almost  certain  this  work  was  earlier 
than  about  1315  when  the  house  was  founded  by  John  first 
earl  of  Kildare.  It  is  possible,  indeed,  that  they  were 
brought  here  from  somewhere  else,   particularly   as  the 

{liscina  does  not  display  the  water-moulding  ;  but  the  more 
ikely  and  simple  explanation  seems  to  be  that  Irish  masons, 
being  animated  by  a  deep  respect  for  the  past  and  influenced 
by  a  laudable  conservatism,  declined  to  move  with  the  times. 
If  they  conscientiously  thought  the  earUer  mouldings  more 
beautiful  than  those  in  vogue  at  the  time,  who  will  dare 
to  say  they  were  vsTong  ? 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


n 


H 


il 

i  S 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES.  I2J 

The  whole  appearance  and  character  of  many  Irish 
religious  houses  have  been  changed  in  later  times  by  the 
provision  made  for  their  fortification,  so  much  so  that  in 
some  cases  what  in  truth  was  an  abbey  is  now  universally 
called  a  castle.  It  is  not  flattering  to  the  Fax  Britannica 
to  realise  that  in  early  days  such  defences  were  not  deemed 
necessary  (Mellifont  appears  originally  to  have  had  no 
fortifications  of  any  kind),  but  that  in  the  late  fourteenth 
and  in  the  fifteenth  centuries,  after  many  years  of  supposed 
English  rule,  a  great  many  religious  houses  were  more  or 
less  elaborately  crenellated. 

Fortified  monasteries  are  by  no  means  confined  to 
Ireland,  or  even  to  Europe,  or  indeed  even  to  the  Christian 
faith.  And  one  might  travel  all  the  way  from  Ireland  to 
the  Far  East,  through  Greece  and  Palestine  and  Tibet, 
visiting  some  sort  of  fortified  monastery  or  church  or 
temple  every  few  days  of  the  journey.  Many  and  very- 
interesting  are  the  fortified  convents  of  England.  In 
the  strongly-placed  house  of  St.  Etheldreda  at  Ely  the 
Saxons  under  Hereward  made  their  last  stand  against  the 
Norman  conquerors.  The  defences  of  St.  Mary's  abbey 
at  York  form  a  most  impressive  adjunct  to  the  walls  of 
the  city  which  they  join.  The  cathedral  priory  at  Norwich, 
was  fortified  long  years  before  the  city  was  walled.  The 
Paston  Letters^  tell  us  how  on  6th  April,  1452,  a  lawless  age, 
the  defences  of  the  Carmelite  friary  in  the  same  city  pre- 
served certain  folk,  who  may  be  presumed  to  have  been 
innocent,  from  the  attack  of  forty  thieves.  At  one  of  the 
gates  of  St.  Edmund's  abbey  the  saints  could  defend  the 
church  by  being  pushed  from  their  niches  on  to  the  heads 
of  assailants,  so  unmasking  loop-holes  for  arrows  that 
had  thoughtfully  been  provided  behind. 

But  while  in  England  fortified  monasteries  rested  secure 
behind  stout  walls  and  were  not  architecturally  affected, 
in  Ireland  it  was  the  claustral  buildings  themselves  that  put 
on  the  garb  of  war,  and  for  better  defence  there  was  a 
tendency  to  prevent  the  buildings  from  straggling  beyond 
the  single  square.     It  cannot  be  said  that  fighting  came 

>  Caidner'i      ed.     (1871)      vol.    i,    no.  '  A.D.  1451 :  inf omution  of  outnget')  and 

179,  p.    138,    uid    no.  201,  pp.    17B-I79.  OD.   201    '<.n.   1454;     iofoniutiim  itiintt 

Ndthei  of  thcK  dacumtnti  ii  eiictl]'  1  Kobtit  LclUiim.' 
letter.    No.  179  ii  kndcd  (by  GiirdiieO 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


128  SOME   IRISH   RELIGIOUS   HOUSES. 

altc^ether  unhandy  to  the  Irish ;  their  ancient  saints 
themselves  sometimes  took  up  arms.  Celtic  religious 
houses  were  not  infrequently  fortified,  and  the  round  towers 
had  undoubtedly  been  raised  as  citadels,  though  that  was 
not  their  only  use. 

The  military  architecture  of  Ireland  is  little  less 
interesting  than  the  ecclesiastical,  and  the  two  are  often 
blent.  We  have  already  glanced  at  the  fortified  west  tower 
of  Cashel,  standing  in  a  spot  defended  both  by  nature  and 
by  art  (p.  97);  die  middle  tower  itself  has  unmistakably 
a  most  aggressive  look.  The  early  fourteenth-century 
chapel  added  eastward  of  the  ancient  quire  at  Tuam  (p.  95) 
has  far-projecting  parapets  on  heavy  corbels  that  would 
be  far  more  in  place  on  a  castle.  * 

The  cathedral  church  at  Kildare  (p.  no)  actually  has 
parapets  with  machicolations  resting  on  arches  that  spring 
from  buttress  to  buttress,  *  making  die  shrine  of  St.  Bridget 
look  almost  as  much  like  a  castle  as  a  church,  an  appearance 
not  altogether  unsuited  to  a  place  of  worship  for  the  Curragh 
camp,  but  that  in  this  case  serious  defence  was  hardly 
aimed  at  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  communications 
between  the  different  parapets  are  open  flights  of  stops 
over  the  gables,  across  whicli  whosoever  travels  would  be 
an  easy  mark  indeed  for  any  attacking  force. 

At  Mellifont  fortification  seems  to  have  been  confined  to 
a  lofty  and  extremely  plain  round-arched  tower,  apparently 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  under  which  doubtless  passed  the 
mediaeval  track,  though  the  modern  road  is  on  one  side 
(p.  99).  A  much  earlier  example  of  a  fortified  religious 
house  is  given  in  1266,  when,  as  the  'Four  Masters'  tell 
us,  Maelpatrick  O'Scannal  *  primate  of  Armagh,'  ^  cut  a 
broad  and  deep  trench  round  the  church  of  the  Friars 

'From  VMicui  mamiicripci  quoted  in  '  Herein  ouikedtendcacj  to  reproduce 

Monm'i    Arcbbiihapi    tf   Duilin    wc    Icini  luch  iicbct  la  modcni  cliurcha,  for  ciunple 

that  it  had  b«n  uied  ■■  i  fortttn  bj  the  Sc  Divid'i,  Enter,  and  Liverpool  cithEdnl 

oeiglilwuring  gentry  without   an^   Kirice  diurch. 
for  ]oo  jean,  when  Cbritcopher  BotULiu, 

who  became  archbiibop  in  i;;;  (and  took  *Thcre  u   plenty  at  ancient  authorit]' 

the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Eiiiabcth),  rcttoied  for  tuch   an  eiprcition,   though  it  bardlf 

it  to  itt  proper  uie  by  force,  ai  ii  recorded  leenu  correct.    One  would  luppoie  it  better 

in  a  letter  from  Dand  Wolfe,  papal  delegate  todeictibe  the  eccleiiaitic  in  quettion  dther 

to  the  cardinal  protector  of  Inland,  dated  a>  archbiibop  of  Armagh  or  u  primate  of 

■t  Limetid  in  t5£i.  Irebnd. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  I29 

Minor,  having  himself  brought  the  order  into  the  city. 
Not  a  vestige  of  trench  or  church  is  to  be  seen. 

The  abbey  of  Bective  ('  de  beatitudine '),  a  Cbtercian 
house  founded  by  Murchard  O'Melaghlin,  king  of  Meath,- 
in  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  stands  on  the  Boyne, 
not  far  from  Tara.  The  buildings  are  extremely  interesting 
from  having  been  entirely  reconstructed  during  the 
fifteenth  century  vnth  a  single  ^e  to  defence.  The  west 
end  of  the  early  fourteenth-century  church  was  taken  down 
and  a  very  plain  new  wall  erected  in  line  with  the  claustral 
buildings  on  that  side,  a  purely  military  piece  of  work, 


BECTIVE   ABBEY,    FROM    1 


pierced  vnih  splayed  arrow-slits.  The  south  arcade  of 
the  church  was  walled  up  and  large  '  perpendicular ' 
windows  were  clumsily  pierced  to  look  into  a  little  new 
'  paradise  '  very  much  like  a  castle  court,  cloister  walks  only 
west  and  south  (plate  iv,  no.  2).  These  meet  each  other 
under  one  corner  of  a  huge  square  tower  with  large  square 
turrets  and  small  square  windows,  whose  far  sides  are 
exposed  to  the  fields  without.  This  great  tower  rises  high 
over  everything  else  and  seems  to  proclaim  the  convent  a 
fortress  through  the  country  far  around  (fig.  17).     The  two 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


130  SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

cloister  walks  have  arches  so  heavy  and  flat  and  badly  planned 
that  but  for  new  supports  they  would  long  ago  have  slipped 
down.  Over  the  southern  walk  extends  the  frater, 
approached  by  an  outside  stair  of  stone,  closely  vratched  by  a 
little  guard-chamber  in  a  corner  of  the  great  tower.  The 
usual  arrangements  of  the  order  of  St.  Bernard  vrere 
evidently  much  interfered  with,  and  on  the  east  side  of 
'  paradise,'  about  where  one  would  expect  to  find  the 
entrance  to  the  chapter-house,  a  vast  chimn^  projects. 
The  lower  fireplace  is  in  a  dark  square  chamber  whose 
gloomy  rubble  vault  rests  on  an  octagonal  pier,  with  round 
base  and  square  cap  ;  it  was  probably  either  the  kitchen  or 
the  warming-house.  The  fireplace  above  belongs  to  a 
large  hall  which  may  be  presumed  to  have  been  the  dorter, 
as  it  touches  the  transept  of  the  church.  Nothing  remains 
of  the  quire  or  the  northern  aisle  ;  they  were  perhaps  taken 
down  when  the  reconstruction  was  carried  out ;  at  any 
rate  nothing  that  survives  is  allowed  to  project  beyond  the 
square  save  a  military  outwork  on  the  west. 

An  interesting  example  of  a  religious  house  that,  with 
its  appearance,  has  changed  its  modern  name  is  the  priory 
of  St.  John  Baptist  of  the  Crutched  friars,  to-day  known 
as  the  '  castle  of  Newtown  Trim.  It  stands  on  the 
Boyne  a  little  lower  than  the  old  priory  (p.  107),  and 
although  its  fortifications  are  far  more  conspicuous  than 
any  other  part,  it  is  remarkable  for  the  possession  of  a  long 
thirteenth-century  church,^  into  which  no  tunnel-tower 
was  ever  thrust.  The  east  wall  is  pierced  by  three  lancets 
contained  under  a  segmental  arch,  and  the  little  northern 
chapel  still  retains  its  tunnel-vault,  semi-octagonal  responds 
on  the  south,  neat  corbels  on  the  north.  Its  east  window 
has  the  double  splay  that  in  England  is  characteristic  of 
Saxon  work,  and  a  doorway  pierces  the  northern  wall  at 
the  very  eastern  end.  This  church  is  on  the  south  side  of 
a  long  rectangular  uncloistered  court,  whose  northern  side 
along  the  Boyne  is  formed  by  a  series  of  flattish  vaults, 
over  which  rises  a  tower,  and  resembles  in  a  general  way 
some  of  the  fortified  dwellings  of  Scotland.  At  the  west 
end  of  the  court,  facing  the  road,  is  a  regular  keep  with 
two    great    turrets,   projecting  to    the  north  and    south 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


1  MASONRY  AT  to; 


MORTH-WIST    CORNER    OF    CLOISTER    COURT. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


80M£   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  I3I 

from  the  north-east  and  south-west.  The  lower  stage  is 
roughly  tunnel-vaulted,  the  two  upper  have  corbels  for 
floors  of  wood.  In  this  house,  too,  the  fortifications  seem 
to  belong  to  the  fifteenth  century. 

Some  idea  of  the  destination  of  the  different  parts 
may  be  gathered  from  the  inventory  taken  at  the  surrender 
to  Henry  VIII  by  Laurence  White,  the  last  prior,  on  l6th 
July,  1539,  when  the  house  is  described  as  '  containing  a 
church,  two  towers,  an  hall,  storehouse,  Htchen,  brew- 
house,  two  granaries,  a  pigeon-house  and  haggard.'  ^ 

How  far  in  this  distressful  land  went  the  idea  that 
spiritual  men  must  frequently  wage  carnal  warfare  is 
apparent  from  a  grant  made  in  1378  by  Richard  II  to  the 
Carmelite  friars  at  Leighlin  *  in  consideration  of  the  great 
labour,  burden  and  expence  which  the  priors  of  this 
monastery  have  and  do  sustain  in  supporting  their  house  . 
and  the  bridge  contiguous  thereto  against  the  king's 
enemies.'"  In  other  words  a  harmless  commimity  of 
friars  became  a  more  or  less  recognised  royal  garrison, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  keep  open  communications  by  guarding 
an  important  bridge  over  the  Barrow.  After  the  dissolution 
the  friary  was  maintained  as  an  ordinary  stronghold,  knovm 
as  the  Black  Castle  ;  the  existing  remains  by  the  weedy 
river,  facing  the  half-ruined  town  of  Leighlin  Bridge,  show 
that  the  friars  lived  behind  a  stout  curtain-wall,  and  a 
heavy  oblong  tower  still  speaks  of  the  lawless  past. 

An  interesting  example  of  a  very  late  religious  house 
abandoning  all  architectural  traditions,  actually  detached 
from  the  church  and  indistinguishable  from  an  ordinary 
fortified  dweUing,  may  be  seen  at  Slane,  looking  over  the 
Boyne  to  the  plain  of  Meath  from  a  ridge  of  wooded  hills. 
It  is  a  very  ancient  site  of  monastic  worship,  and  the 
'  Four  Masters '  record  in  948  how  '  The  belfry  of  Slaine 
was  burned  by  the  foreigners,  vrith  its  full  of  relics  and 
distinguished  persons,  together  vrith  Caeineachair,  lector  of 
Slaine,  and  the  crozier  of  the  patron  saint,  and  a  bell 
the  best  of  bells.' 


^  Rn.Pal.E.  A.Coave1l,Hut.aMdAnb.  Haw«vcr,  powibi;  tbe  meinins  ■■  nmplj 

a.    ef    Inland,    1874.     The  houK  wii  that  the  prion  had  the  butdtn  of  Ruin- 

tanied  to  Robert  Dilloo.  uining  a  bodj  of  airocd  bjinen  to  hold  the 

'  Archdall,  MaMjium  Hibtniiaim,  17S61  biidge. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


132  SOME   IRISH   KELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

The  long  and  very  narrow  mined  church^  is  not 
specially  remarkable,  except  po-haps  for  the  three  rude 
pointed  arches  whose  rough  rubble  masonry  starts  prac- 


«4- 


_l 


FIG.   t8.      ILAHI  FUAKV  CHUBCR. 


tically  from  the  ground,  opening  (with  another  smaller  arch) 
into  a  south  aisle  (fig.  18). 

In  1512  the  convent  was  refounded  by  Sir  Christopher 


FIG.    19.      MANE  FRIAKT. 


Fleming,  and  the  present  roofless  house  evidently  dates 
from  that  time,  though  not  all  erected  at  once, '  The  small 


In  later  wett  tower  hu  altcidy  been      of  the  plan  j  the  two  parti  of  the  louthuile 
tianed  (p.  no).  are  not  in  ■  itnight  Uat.      There  Kemi, 

lluiuTeijeTidcntfnimdieincguUrity       howerer,  Id  be  verjr  little  diSereace  in  dale. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   IRISH    RELIGIOUS   HOUSES.  1 33 

uncloistered  court  has  buildings  on  the  north  and  south 
and  east,  but  only  a  wall  on  the  west  (fig.  19).  Turrets  and 
fragments  of  parapets  with  remains  of  a  gateway  to  the  east 
show  that  some  care  was  taken  for  defence  ;  the  fireplaces 
and  transomed  windows  with  two  very  well  arranged 
garderobes  show  that  some  attention  was  paid  to  comfort.. 
One  lower  room  retains  a  tunnel-vault,  a  shelter  for  cattle 
to-day,  for  all  is  in  neglect.  *  The  original  inmates  of  the 
house  were  Franciscans  of  the  third  order,  which  properly 
consisted  of  laymen  who  did  not  leave  the  world,  but 
maintained  the  same  sort  of  organisation  for  good  works 
as  the  famous  confraternity  of  the  Misericordia  at  Florence. 
The  first  two  orders  were  for  friars  and  friaresses.  It  seems, 
that  some  observed  the  full  vows  of  the  order,  but  never- 
theless in  their  modesty  refused  to  claim  the  stricter 
profession.  From  the  great  comfort  of  the  buildings 
here  one  might  be  tempted  to  guess  that  perhaps  it  formed 
a  training  place  for  laymen,  who  came  for  a  season  to 
prepare  for  the  work  they  had  to  do  in  the  world^ 
but  I  know  of  nothing  whatever  to  support  the  con- 
jecture. 

Fortified  churches  were  still  built  in  later  days  on  the 
unpeaceful  Irish  soil.  The  parish  church  of  Antrim,^ 
dated  1596,  an  interesting  example  of  the  Gothic  of  that 
time,  has  its  mullioned  windows  placed  high  in  the  thick 
and  well-built  walls,  which  below  them  are  loop-holed 
for  musketry. 

Much  of  value  has  been  written  about  the  history  of 
monasticism  in  Ireland,  but  very  little  about  its  special 
architectural  arrangements.  Many  famous  houses  are  not 
mentioned,  because  I  have  been  unwilling  to  depart  from 
my  strict  rule  to  set  nothing  down  but  from  personal 
observation,  but  I  trust  enough  has  been  said  to  show  that 
many  things  in  Ireland  were  very  different  from  anything 
to  be  seen  elsewhere,  and  also  that  much  light  may  be 
thrown  from  the  other  island  on  the  arrangement  of 
friaries  in  England.  Earlier  students  were  apt  almost  to 
make  it  an  axiom  that  certain  not  inconsiderable  dimensions 


>  Foi  the  plini  of  thii  houte  I  un  indebted  Sodc^  of  Anaquinn  oi  ii 
to  Mr.  T.  J.  Watropp,  whole  excellent  and  moat  {xTaurably  knmni. 
worb  in  the  publioitiain  of  the   Xonl 


Antiquirin  of  Inland  a 
publicatiain  of  the   Xojnl 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


134  SOME    IRISH    RELIGIOUS    HOUSES. 

were  essential  for  architectural  effect.  We  now  see  that 
a  little  wayside  shrine  may  have  more  significance  to  the 
investigator  than  a  cathedral  of  a  hundred  times  its  size. 
If  what  I  have  written  helps  to  send  English  antiquaries 
wandering  through  the  byways  of  Ireland  the  worlc  will 
not  be  altogether  in  vain. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


SOME  ABNORMAI.  AND  COMPOSITE  HUMAN  FORMS 

IN  ENGLISH  CHURCH  ARCHITECTURE.' 

By  G.  C.  DRUCE,  F.S.A. 

The  so-called  grotesque  figures  which  we  see  carved 
in  our  churches  are  of  two  kinds ;  those  exhibiting 
malformations  which  would  perhaps  now  be  termed 
'  freaks,*  and  composite  forms  both  human  and  animal. 
Many  of  the  latter  seem  to  be  but  fanciful  combinations 
copied  from  illuminated  manuscripts,  in  the  margins  of 
which  they  occur  freely  ;  but  in  certain  cases  their  history 
may  be  traced  and  their  presence  in  church  architecture 
accounted  for. 

HUMAN   PRODIGIES. 

Examples  of  human  malformations  are  not  very  fre- 
quently met  with  in  carvings.  They  belong  to  a  class 
tmown  as  human  prodigies,  of  which  there  are  descriptions 
and  illustrations  in  manuscripts,  the  details  being  derived 
from  classical  writers  on  natural  history.  In  a  bestiary 
of  the  thirteenth  centuiy  in  the  Westminster  chapter 
library'  there  are  illustrations  of  thirteen  of  them,  and  in 
two  other  manuscripts  of  the  same  class  in  the  Bodleian 
library'  and  th.e  University  Ubrary  at  Cambridge*  there 
are  similar  illustrations,  but  the  details  do  not  all  correspond.  * 
On  the  final  page  of  a  manuscript  *  at  the  British  Museum, 
a  large  foho  measuring  21  by  14^  inches,  there  is  a  set  of 
seventeen  figures,  with  short  descriptive  legends,  dating 
from  about  1 1 80.  These  are  in  outline  and  nude. 
Others  are  illustrated  in  Cotton  MS.  Vit.  D.  i  (British 
Museum)  where  they  are  also  naked,  and  on  the  Mappa 
Mundi  at  Hereford  (c.  1300)  and  the  Ebstorf  map  (c.  1284), 
reproductions  of  which  may  be  seen  at  the  British  Museum. 

*  Pot  the  uke  ol  conreniaice  tbtte  thnc 
DuouKripu  will  be  termcil  tbe  Wot- 
miiuMr,  Bodteian,  and  Cambridge  mann- 
•cripu  reapcctitiljr. 

•  MS.  HuL  1799. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


136      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

On  the  first  page  of  the  Westminster  manuscript 
(plate  i)  there  are  nine  figures,  which  are  as  follows  : 

1.  A  man  with  thumb  and  six  fingers. 

2.  A  man  pointing  to  his  nose,  indicating  some 
abnormal  feature,  but,  as  the  manuscript  is  discoloured, 
the  details  are  indistinct.  He  is  the  representative- 
of  a  people  in  the  far  East  who  have  monstrous  faces  ; 
some  flat  all  over  and  without  nostrils,  or  otherwise 
shapeless  ;  others  with  the  lower  lip  so  protruded  that  in 
the  sun's  heat  they  cover  the  whole  face  with  it  when 
asleep ;  and  others  whose  mouths  are  contracted  into 
so  small  a  hole  that  they  suck  up  their  food  with  straw- 
stalks.  Others  again  are  said  to  have  no  tongues  and 
to  exchange  communications  by  a  nod  or  gesture.  All 
these  are  illustrated  in  MS.  Harl.   2799. 

Pliny  is  the  main  source  for  these  monstrosities. 
In  his  account  of  Aethiopia^  he  ascribes  their  formation 
to  the  action  of  heat,  saying  that  '  it  is  not  surprising 
that  towards  the  extremity  of  this  region  men  and 
animals  assume  a  monstrous  form,  when  we  consider 
the  changeableness  and  volubility  of  fire,  the  heat  of 
which  is  the  great  agent  in  imparting  various  forms  and 
shapes  to  bodies.' 

3.  A  man  vrith  four  legs  and  feet. 

4.  A  man  vnth  three  arms  and  hands. 

5.  A  man  vrith  one  hand  much  larger  than  the  other. 
These  people  are  clothed  in  sleeved  tunics,  and  in  four 
cases  have  a  mantle  over.  They  are  not  defined  by  name 
in  the  text. 

6.  A  naked  human  figure  bending  over  to  indicate 
that  it  goes  on  all  fours.  It  has  human  hands,  but  its 
feet  are  doubtful.  It  represents  the  race  called  the 
Artabatitae,  a  people  of  Aethiopia,  who  according  to 
the  text  walk  facing  the  ground  like  cattle,  and  do  not 
live  beyond  their  fortieth  year.  Pliny'  says  they  have 
four  feet  and  wander  about  like  wild  beasts.  There  is 
an  illustration  in  the  Bodleian  manuscript,  in  which 
the  figure  has  human  hands  and  feet,  and  in  Harl,  2799, 
where  it  has  a  human  head  with  hat  on,  and  hands,  but 
cloven  feet  and  a  tail.     De  Caumont'  gives  a  cut  of  one 

'  bt  vi,  cb.  35  (30).  '  Abiaiairt  ^JrcbkltfU,  p.  x*i,  1S59. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


I     FKODICIES  :      Mi.  ZZ,    WISTMINSTER 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  137 

sculptured  on  a  monument  preserved  in  the  church  at 
Souvigny  (AUier).  It  is  on  all  fours  and  has  the  fore- 
feet of  a  beast  and  human  hind  feet. 

7.  A  man  in  a  tunic,  with  long  hair,  short  beard, 
and  one  eye  in  the  middle  of  his  forehead.  This  is  one 
of  the  Cyclopes,  natives  of  India,  also  called  the 
Agriophagitae  because  they  eat  the  flesh  of  wild  beasts, 
lliey  are  illustrated  in  both  the  Bodleian  manuscript 
and  Harl.  2799 ;  in  the  latter  the  Cyclops  holds  a  small 
animal  and  a  bird,  representing  his  food.^ 

8.  The  next  figure  has  his  face  on  his  breast,  or  more 
exactly  in  his  shoulders.  He  is  dressed  in  a  long  tunic  and 
holds  an  axe  and  shield.  In  the  Bodleian  manuscript  there 
are  two  such  figures,  one  having  an  axe  and  shield  and  the 

-other  a  sword  and  shield.  In  Harl.  2799  there  are  also  two 
figures,  naked  and  without  weapons,  but  holding  small 
animals.  The  texts  explain  that,  while  they  are  the  same 
people,  one  has  no  neck  and  has  his  eyes  in  his  shoulders, 
and  the  other  is  born  without  a  head,  and  has  his  eyes  on 
his  breast,  which  comes  to  much  the  same  thing.  Both 
kinds  also  appear  on  the  Hereford  map. 

These  figures  represent  the  race  called  the  Blemyae. 
Several  classical  writers  describe  them,  including 
Herodotus,  2  though  he  does  not  mention  them  by  name ; 
Pliny  ^  says  that  they  have  no  heads  and  that  their  mouths 
and  eyes  are  on  their  breasts  ;  Pomponius  Mela*  the  same ; 
and  Solinus 5  states  that  'they  are  believed  to  be  born 
dismembered  in  the  part  where  the  head  is '  and  to  have 
their  mouth  and  eyes  in  their  breasts. 

Some  of  these  human  prodigies  are  introduced  into 
the  French  versions  of  the  Romance  of  Alexander  to 
illustrate  the  various  monstrous  creatures  overcome  by 
his  prowess.'  The  Blemyae  so  appear,  confronted  by 
Alexander  and  his  knights  on  horses.  The  heading 
is  to  this   efEect :      '  Comment  Alixandres   trouva  gens 

1  PHnjF    nfen    to    the    Cjrclopct    eating  *  bk.  v,  ch.  S. 

kunun  Beth  in  bk.  vii,  ch.  2.    In  [be  lame  *  Jt  Suu  Orbu,  bk.  i,  cb.  viii. 

dupiec  be   dcKiibn  cbe  Arinuupi,  who  *  Pslybiiur,  ch.  xinv. 

fight  the  griffiniforlhc  gold, aihavingoDt;  'See  MSS.  20  A.   v,  H«L   4979,  and 

one  eje.  and  that  in  the  middle  of  the  19  D.  i,  of  earlj  foutteenth-centuiy  date  g 

joiehead.  and  1;  £.  vi  ind  20  B.  n  of  the  fifteenth 

*  IT,  191.  century,  all  at  the  Btitiifa  MuKum. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


138        SOME    ABNORMAL    AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN     FORMS 

sans  testes  et  qui  avoient  coulour  dor  et  les  iei  ou  pis,' ' 
and  the  text  :  *  Afterwards  they  departed  thence  and 
crossed  a  river  and  landed  on  an  island,  where  people 
lived  who  were  six  feet  high  and  of  the  colour  of  gold. 
These  people  were  without  heads  and  had  their  eyes 
and  mouth  in  the  middle  of  their  breast,  and  the  lower 
part  of  their  body  was  covered  by  a  beard  which  reached 
down  to  their  knees.  King  Alexander  took  with  him 
thirty  of  these  men,  to  show  their  wonderful  appearance 
to   the   other   peoples   of   the  world.'     The   illustrations 


[c.  c.  D. 

NORWICH    CATHEDRAl.    CHUKCK. 


show  them,  three  in  number,  as  yellow,  naked,  headless 
men  with  their  faces  in  their  chest.  In  the  majority  of 
manuscripts  they  hold  out  their  hands  to  the  lung,  but 
in  MS.  20  B.  XX  they  have  clubs. 

A  pair  of  Blemyae  are  carved  as  wing-subjects  upon 
one  of  the  misericords  in  Norwich  cathedral  church 
(fig.  i).  Each  of  them  is  represented  as  a  headless  man, 
with  his  face  upon  his  breast.  He  is  dressed  in  a  short 
sleeved  and  girdled  tunic  and  boots,  and  holds  a  sword. 
His  legs  are  bent,  owing  to  the  desire  of  the  carver  to 
compose  his  subject  in  a  circular  form.     Another  of  these 

>  Pit^frilriM,    In  MS.  to  B.  u  thcj  hara  eolj  one  tjt  odi. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  1 39 

figures  13  carved  upon  a  misericord  in  Ripon  cathedral 
church ;  it  is  naked  as  in  the  Romance  and  holds  a  large 
club.  Opposite  to  it  is  a  Bgure  which  appears  to  be  a 
variant.  It  has  neither  head  nor  arms,  but  wears  a  cap 
and  veil.  Upon  one  of  the  misericords  from  St.  Nicholas 
churchj  King's  Lynn,  now  preserved  in  the  museum 
of  the  Architectural  Association  at  Westminster,  there 
is  a  pair  of  them  somewhat  like  the  last  mentioned,  but 
with  tails. 

9.  A  hermaphrodite  with  the  right  breast  of  a  man 
and  the  left  of  a  woman.  ITie  male  half  holds  a  sword 
as  befitting  a  man,  the  female  half  shears  as  suitable  for 
a  woman.  Pliny*  calls  such  beings  Androgyni,  and  quotes 
Aristotle's  description.    We  have  no  record  of  any  carvings. 

On  the  second  page  of  the  Westminster  manuscript 
four  prodigies  are  illustrated  (plate  ii). 

10,  II.  In  the  upper  part  is  a  big  man  with  a  triple 
face  and  one  arm,  who  points  to  a  diminutive  figure  perched 
on  foliage.  The  latter  holds  what  appears  to  be  a  halberd. 
They  are  the  giant  and  the  pigmy.  The  text  tells  us 
that  the  giants  are  the  Macrobii,  or  the  long-lived  people, 
inhabitants  of  India,  and  twelve  feet  high.  In  the 
illustration  in  MS.  Harl.  2799,  the  giant  has  a  single  face 
and  hoofed  feet ;  he  is  also  stated  to  be  twelve  feet  high. 
This  height  of  twelve  feet  is  a  mistake,  perhaps  originally 
due  to  a  copyist,  but  it  serves  to  indicate  the  immediate 
source  of  the  text,  namely  the  chapter  '  de  Portentis  '  in 
the  seventh  book  of  the  de  Universo  of  Rabanus  Maurus, 
archbishop  of  Mamz  (?  786-856).  He  copied  largely  from 
Isidore's  Etymology  and  added  his  own  symbolic  inter- 
pretations. Isidore  says  that  the  Macrobii  are  eight  feet 
high,  following  Pliny,  who  gives  their  height  as  five  cubits 
and  two  palms.  The  pigmies  are  said  to  be  one  cubit 
in  height.  They  are  illustrated  both  in  the  Bodleian 
manuscript  and  in  Harl.  2799 ;  in  the  latter  as  a  pair  of 
small  figures  holding  clubs  and  circular  embossed  shields ; 
one  of  them  has  hoofed  feet.  They  are  also  illustrated 
in  a  manuscript  of  Mandeville  at  the  British  Museum.  *  TTie 
story  of  their  combats  with  the  cranes  is  well  known. 

TTie  fact  that  the  giant  has  only  one  arm  and  a  triple 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


140      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN   FORMS 

face  is  not  explained  in  the  text.  Rabanus  mentions  men 
with  an  absence  or  multiplication  of  limbs,  including 
two  heads.  He  also  describes,  next  after  the  pigmies, 
Geryon,  the  triple  man  who  was  slain  by  Hercules.  Whether 
the  triple  face  can  be  explained  by  either  of  these  references 
is  a  matter  of  uncertainty ;  it  may  be  that  the  artist 
combined  various  features  in  one  figure.  TTicre  are 
examples  of  this  triple  face  or  combination  of  faces  in 
carving  on  misericords  at  Cartmel  (plate  iii,  no.  1)  and 
Faversham.  In  the  former  instance  they  are  under  a 
crown,  in  the  latter  a  cap.  The  triple  face  at  Cartmel  is 
bearded,  with  the  hair  divided  into  conventional  curls. 
From  either  side  of  the  mouth  issues  a  spray  of  foliage. 
Various  suggestions  have  been  made  as  to  the  signification 
of  these  faces  in  architecture,  i.e.  that  they  represent  the 
Magi,  the  Trinity,  or  Janus,  but  we  know  of  no  documentary 
evidence  bearing  on  the  subject.  The  presence,  however, 
of  such  a  feature  in  a  manuscript  of  this  kind  would  be 
sufficient  to  account  for  its  occurrence  in  churches.* 

Giants  are  illustrated  in  Alexander's  Romance.  In 
MS.  Harl.  4979  Alexander  on  horseback  at  the  head  of 
his  knights  fights  a  party  of  '  gens  qui  estoient  grans  comme 
jaians '  in  a  forest.  These  are  bearded  and  clothed  in 
skins,  and  are  armed  with  large  clubs.  The  foremost 
is  pierced  in  the  neck  by  Alexander's  spear,  and  several 
lie  on  the  ground  with  blood  streaming  from  their  faces.  * 
In  MS.  20  A.  V  the  giants  are  drawn  like  Alexander's 
men  in  armour,  and  have  swords  and  shields  on  which 
are  ugly  human  faces.  The  Cyclopes  are  also  treated  as 
giants.  They  appear  as  '  clyopes  que  sont  de  grant 
corsage  comme  iaiant  et  ont  grossc  vois  et  j  oeil  ou  front.' 
In  MS.  Harl.  4979  they  are  drawn  as  naked  bearded  men 
armed  with  clubs,  and  have  one  large  eye  in  the  middle  of 
the  forehead.  The  two  foremost  have  fallen,  vrith  blood- 
stained heads.     In  MS.  zo  A.  v  they  are  represented  as 


■  Odc  of  the  ulei  in  dw  CtmpUymt  ^ 

church  >  kaLghl  on  foot  with  hli  horte 

SntUaJ  (e.  1S4S-9}  ii  cntitltd   '  Tlie  ujl 

behind  hin>  £»».  .  b«rded  '  (i«.l  ■  in  hood 

ol   tlic  r^  tptja  Titht  the  thte  heydii' 

ind  ihorl  tunic,  who  bnudithet  i  lirge  club. 

(A.>S.  «f«,  1   (iut) :    MC  Robert    Luu- 

Th«  kdght  itiUei  him  in  the  neck  *ith  bit 

bim-i  Lctui :  ed.  F.  J.  FunuTill,  19=7. 

•word.     Thii  ii  utuall]'  regarded  m  ■  Kate 

from  the  legend  o(  Vileotine  ind  Onon,  but 

'Upon   one   ol   the  nuMiicardi  ol  the 

il  it  uncertain.    Ai  the  giant  it  cloK  to  a 

tree,  the  tcene  mar  be  laid  to  be  in  a  fotett. 

-,Googlc 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I4I 

knights  with  swords  and  shields,  2nd  have  onl^  one  eye 
visible.  In  MS.  19  D.  i  they  are  also  drawn  as  loiights  liie 
Alexander's  men.  The  foremost  has  a  sword.  The  artist 
has  apparently  made  a  mistake  about  the  eyes,  as  they  have 
two,  but  they  are  called  in  the  text '  cliopes.'  In  the  later 
manuscript  15  E.  vi  they  are  clothed  as  orientals  in  various 
garments  of  brilliant  colours.  A  single  eye  only  is  visible, 
but  that  is  not  in  the  middle. 

12.  Below  the  giant  is  the  sciapod,  a  very  interesting 
prodigy.  He  appears  as  a  naked  man  with  only  one  leg, 
which  terminates  in  an  enormous  foot.  He  lies  on  his 
back  on  the  ground  and  supports  his  head  upon  his  left 
hand.  His  leg  is  controlled  by  his  right  arm  in  such  a  way 
that  the  foot  covers  his  head  ;  hence  his  name  of  *  sciapod  ' 
or  *  shadow-foot,'  because  he  uses  his  foot  as  an  umbrella 
or  shade  when  lying  in  the  heat  of  the  sun.  There  is 
a  good  illustration  in  the  Bodleian  manuscript,  in  which 
the  sun  appears  as  a  striped  red  and  yellow  ball,  and  others 
in  manuscripts  at  the  British  Museum,  including  Harl. 
2799,  Cotton  Vit.  D.  i,  and  the  manuscript  of  Mandeville 
mentioned  above  ;  in  the  two  latter  the  sciapod  is  holding 
up  his  leg  and  foot  with  both  hands.  How  he  keeps  his 
balance  is  a  problem.  ^ 

The  text  of  the  Westminster  manuscript  explains  that 
they  are  inhabitants  of  Aethiopia,  and,  though  possessed 
of  only  one  leg,  are  of  marveUous  swiftness.  We  know 
from  Phny  and  Solinus,  from  whom  the  account  came, 
that  their  proper  name  was  '  monocoli,'  or  the  one-legged 
race.     Ctesias  was  the  prime  source. 

An  excellent  example  of  the  sciapod  is  carved  on  a 
fifteenth-century  bench-end  at  Dennington,  SufEolk 
(plate  III,  no.  2).  He  is  dressed  in  a  sleeved  tunic,  and 
is  lying  in  the  same  attitude  as  in  the  manuscript.  His 
legs  are  raised,  and  his  feet,  which  are  of  enormous  size, 
cover  him  completely.  The  carver  has  made  a  mistake 
in  giving  him  two  legs.  He  may  have  been  imperfectly 
acquainted  with  the  subject  or  may  have  worked  from 
an  inaccurate  picture.  There  are  three  little  objects 
under     his     left    arm :    they    are    small    human    heads 

< '  In  [bat  contrec  ben  (olli,  that  ban  ichadcwethe  allr  tlie  bodr  lua  thf  want, 
but  0  loot :  and  thci  gon  to  hU  that  it  it  wbanne  thei  nolc  l^c  and  tnte  bem : ' 
numrUer  and  the  foot  ■■  lo  lai^e,  tbac  it      MandeviUe'i  TrateU;   cd.  1715,  p.  189. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


142      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE   HUMAN   FORMS 

which  have  been  defaced,  as  has  also  the  head  of  the 
sciapod. 

The  carving  at  Dennington  is  the  only  one  known 
to  us  in  this  country,  but  de  Caumont  records  and  illus- 
trates an  example  of  the  twelfth  century  on  a  capital  at 
Parize-le-Chatel  (Nievre).i 

13.  On  the  right  of  the  sciapod  in  the  Westminster 
manuscript  are  four  little  people  within  a  hollow,  which 
is  intended  for  a  cave.  They  gaze  towards  the  open  and 
point  with  the  forefinger  as  if  something  important  were 
occurring.  In  the  Bodleian  manuscript  there  are  six, 
and  they  are  also  illustrated  in  the  Cambridge  manuscript. 
The  texts  inform  us  that  they  are  the  Brachmani, "  part 
of  whom  dwell  in  caves  Uke  wild  beasts.  Pliny  calls  them 
Troelodytae,  or  cave-dwellers.  In  the  Westminster  and 
Bodleian  manuscripts  there  is  a  quite  charming  account 
of  their  simple  life  and  habits,  derived  from  the  Romance 
of  Alexander.  It  is  embodied  in  the  letter  which  they 
sent  to  him,  urging  that  they  possessed  nothing  the  desire 
of  which  might  tempt  him  to  wage  war  on  them. 
Alexander  was  so  much  touched  that  he  refrained  from 
attacking  them.  At  the  end  of  the  story  there  is  added 
a  pretty  little  moral  sentiment  as  follows  :  '  And  perhaps 
if  he  had  attacked  them  he  would  have  by  no  means 
prevailed,  because  innocence  is  not  easily  overcome,  and 
truth  standing  fast  in  its  own  strength  triumphs  over 
wickedness  as  it  were  like  an  armed  force.' 

In  the  Westminster  manuscript  the  Brachmani  are 
clothed  in  tunics  and  mantles,  but  in  the  Romance  they 
are  naked.  The  heading  in  MS.  20  A.  v  runs  :  '  Ci  poes 
vous  oir  comment  li  rois  Alixandre  et  son  ost  troverent 
hommes  et  femmes  qui  aloient  tout  nu  et  navoient  nule 
habitation  fors  en  caves  et  en  roces  de  montaingues.'  The 
illustrations  show  a  party  of  armed  knights  on  horseback 
with  Alexander  at  their  head  approaching  a  mountain,  in  the 
recesses  of  which  are  a  varying  number  of  the  Brachmani 
as  naked  men  and  women.  One  of  them,  their  king,  is 
crowned.  They  hold  out  their  hands  as  if  addressing 
Alexander,  and  in  the  two  fifteenth-century  manuscripts 
(15  E.  vi  and  20  B.  xx)  a  letter  is  being  handed  to  him 

'  AhlcUaae  tArchUapty  p.  itc.  '  Mod.  Brahmint. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  I43 

Id  MS.  Harl.  4979  Alexander  and  his  knights  are 
unarmed,  presumablj'  to  show  that  he  was  not  going  to 
attack  them,  but  this  seems  to  be  exceptional.  - 

The  three  little  heads  under  the  arm  of  the  sciapod 
at  Dennington  represent  the  Brachmani  (plate  iii,  no.  2) ; 
the  carver  has  so  disposed  them  because  he  had  no  other 
convenient  space  in  the  panel.  Their  association  affords 
good  evidence  that  he  was  working  from  a  manuscript. 

In  the  Bodleian  manuscript  there  are  certain  figures 
illustrated  which  are  wanting  in  the  Westminster  manu- 
script, namely :     _ 

1.  An  ape-like  figure  kneeling  on  one  knee  and  pointing 
to  the  next  figure  ;  possibly  a  wild  man. 

2.  A  bearded  satyr  with  hairy  body,  toed  feet  and 
horse-tail  holding  a  club  and  serpent. 

3.  A  human  figure  with  a  horn  projecting  from  his 
forehead  and  three  toes  on  his  feet  holding  an  object 
shaped  like  a  sausage.     A  mask  is  drawn  just  below. 

4.  Another  figure  with  a  very  long  nose  and  cloven 
feet.  This  and  the  previous  figure  are  naked  and  may  be 
fauns.  In  MS.  Harl,  2799  the  satyr  is  described  as  '  satyrus 
vel  faunus,'  and  has  a  long  slender  nose  sharply  bent  up  at 
the  end  and  held  in  his  right  hand.  This  is  the  artist's 
rendering  of  '  aduncis  naribus.' 

5.  A  man  with  ears  as  large  as  his  face.  He  represents 
the  Panothii,  a  people  so-called  because  their  ears  were 
so  large  that  they  shaded  the  whole  of  their  body.  In 
MS.  Harl.  2799  the  ears  fall  below  the  knees  and 
fit  tightly  like  a  cloak  (fig.  2).  Pliny  says  that  this  is 
the  only  covering  they  have.* 

6.  A  figure  with  three  clawed  beast's  feet ;  uncertain. 
Reference  will  be  made  to  these  at  a  later  stage,  j 


RABANUS    ON    PRODIGIES. 

The  account  given  in  the  Westminster  and  Bodleian 
manuscripts  is  only  part  of  the  chapter  '  de  Portentis '  as 
given  in  Isidore's  Etymology  and  the  de  Universo  of  Rabanus, 
and  by  reference  to  the  latter'  we  can  account  for  the 
figures  on  the  first  page  of  the  Westminster  manuscript 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN   FORMS.       I4.5 

which  are  not  mentioned  in  the  texts.  The  chapter 
also  tells  us  what  is  the  general  signification  of  such 
prodigies,  but  does  not  attach  any  specific  symbolism  to 
each.'- 

Rabanus  commences  by  quoting  Varro's  statement 
that  *  portenta  '  (wonders  or  prodigies)  are  those  creatures 
which  appear  to  have  been  born  contrary  to  nature  ;  but, 
as  a  theologian,  he  at  once  steps  in  and  lays  down  the  law 
that  they  are  not  unnatural,  because  they  came  into 
existence  by  the  divine  will,  since  the  will  of  the  Creator 
is  the  very  essence  of  everything  that  is  created.  All  such 
wonders  or  prodigies  are  expressed  by  the  words  '  portenta,' 
'  ostenta,'  '  monstra,'  or  '  prodigia,'  because  they  foretell 
future  events,  as  the  etymology  of  these  words  proves. 
This,  he  says,  is  their  proper  signification,  but  by  the 
licence  of  writers  it  has  been  generally  perverted. 
Rabanus  has  here  borrowed  from  Cicero.' 

Certain  kinds  of  created  prodigies,  he  continues,  appear 
to  have  been  constituted  for  predicting  future  events, 
for  God  is  willing  at  times  to  signify  future  events  by 
the  form  of  creatures  misshapen  at  their  birth,  as  he  also 
does  by  dreams  or  oracles,  by  which  he  signifies  to  certain 
nations  or  men  future  disasters,  and  that  is  proved  by 
numerous  trials.  For  instance  the  fox^  born  of  a  mare 
certainly  foretold  to  Xerxes  that  his  kingdom  would  be 
broken  up.  To  Alexander  likewise  the  monstrous  off- 
spring of  a  woman,  the  upper  parts  of  its  body  the  parts 
of  a  man  but  dead,  the  lower  parts  those  of  different 
animals  but  living,  signified  his  sudden  murder ;  for,  he 
says,  the  worse  elements  had  outlived  the  better.  But 
these  prodigies,  which  are  given  by  way  of  signs,  do  not 
live  long,  but  die  directly  they  are  born.  * 

He  then  points  out  the  difference  between  prodigies 
and  deformities,  the  former  being  wholly  changed,  as 
is  related  of  a  woman  in  Umbria  who  gave  birth  to  a 
serpent " ;  the  latter,  however,  only  show  a  slight  change, 

'Text   ia   Migne,    Palnlegia,  vol  cxi,  moaimnii  child  for  hii  utraDomcr  to  tee. 

coL  195.  In  MS.  10  A.  T  ind  Hirl.  4979  it  ii  dnwn 

■  if  Netara  dtorum,  lib.  ii,  chip.  iii.  u  a  child  M  to  Ibe  upper  lulf,  uid  below 

*  Herodotut,  TJi,  J7,  >  h>n  :  lee  alio  V>1-  u  a  wild  bnit  having  Uon-Ukc  Icgi  ind  nil. 
eriut  Maiimiu,  lib.  i,  ch.  6,  is  Prodipii.  Ia  MS.  19  D.  i  it  it  1  dinunutive  centiur- 

*  In  the  minuKiipt  Romiincci  thcic  arc  like  creatuie. 
minutufti  of  Alexander  holding  out  thit  *  Plin;,  bk.  ni,  ch.  3. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


146      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE   HUMAN    FORMS 

as  the  man  born  with  six  fingers.  Other  instances  are 
giants,  as  Tityos,  who  when  lying  stretched  out  covered 
a  space  of  nine  acres  ;  or  dwarfs,  or  those  whom  the  Greeks 
call  Pygmies.  Others  have  certain  parts  of  abnormal 
size,  or  a  misshapen  head,  or  superfluous  limbs,  as  men 
with  two  heads  and  three  hands,  or  the  Cynodontes  with 
their  two  pairs  of  projecting  teeth.  Others  again  have 
limbs  unequal  in  size,  such  as  hands  or  feet,  or  show  the 
complete  absence  of  some  part,  as  creatures  born  without 
a  hand  or  a  head ;  or  again  where  a  head  or  leg  is  born 
alone,  thanks  to  Numeria.  ^  One  or  two  instances  are  then 
given  of  transformations  in  part  only,  as  those  who  have 
the  countenance  of  a  lion  or  dog,  or  the  head  or  body  of  a 
bull,  as  the  Minotaur  to  which  they  say  Pasiphae  gave  birth  ; 
and  lastly  of  others,  which  are  wholly  transformed  into  a 
monstrous  creation  of  a  different  kind,  as  the  calf  born 
of  a  woman. 

There  is  another  class,  namely  those  who  have  the 
position  of  their  organs  transposed,  as  the  eyes  in  the 
breast  or  on  the  forenead,  and  there  is  the  case  of  a  man 
who,  Aristotle  tells  us,  had  his  liver  on  the  left  side  and 
his  spleen  on  the  right.  Others  have  too  many  fingers 
on  one  hand  and  by  some  joining-up  process  too  few  on 
the  other  ;  and  similarly  with  their  toes.  ^  Others  again 
who  through  premature  and  untimely  growth  are  born 
with  teeth  ready  formed,  or  with  beards  or  grey  hair. 
Then  there  are  the  hermaphrodites,  with  the  right  breast 
of  a  man  and  left  of  a  woman,  who  beget  or  bear  children 
in  turn.  Several  of  such  figures  we  have  seen  illustrated 
in  the  Westminster  manuscript. 

At  this  point  the  texts  of  the  Westminster  and  other 
manuscripts  coincide  with  that  of  Rabanus  so  closely 
that  we  may  take  them  together.  They  begin  with  the 
statement  that  as  in  every  people  there  are  said  to  be 
abnormal  men,  so  in  the  whole  human  race  there  are 
monstrous  peoples  such  as  giants,  dog-headed  men,  Cyclopes, 
etc.  The  origin  of  giants  is  discussed,  the  alternatives. 
being  that  they  were  reckoned  by  the  etymology  of  their 
name  to  be  born  of  the  earth,  because  the  earth  in  giving 

■  The  goddeu  of  quick  biTih.  *  Dc  CiumaDt  illuitratci  a  figure  with  hii. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I47 

birth  to  them  according  to  the  fable  produced  them  of 
immense  bulk  hie  herself ;  or  that  they  were  the  result 
of  the  union  of  the  sons  of  God  and  the  daughters  of  men, 
as  recorded  in  Genesis  vi,  1-4.  The  CynocephaU  or  dog- 
headed  men  are  then  described.  They  are  born  in  India, 
and  '  their  feark  betrays  them  to  be  beasts  rather  than 
men.' 

Pliny  speaks  of  the  CynocephaU  both  as  apes  and 
men.  He  says  that  they  are  very  fierce,^  and  that  there 
is  a  race  of  Aethiopian  nomads  called  the  Menismim, 
who  live  on  their  muk,^  which  hardly  seems  compatible. 
In  the  very  same  chapter  he  alludes  to  them  as  a  tribe  of 
men  who  have  the  heads  of  dogs,  and  clothe  themselves 
with  the  skins  of  wild  beasts.  Instead  of  speaking  they 
bark,  and  being  furnished  with  claws,  they  live  by  hunting 
and  catching  birds.  Solinus  (ch.  xxx)  describes  them  as 
a  kind  of  ape  numerous  in  parts  of  Aethiopia,  and  adds 
that  they  bite  savagely,  take  tremendous  leaps,  and  cannot 
be  tamed.  This  passed  into  the  bestiaries,  but  there  do 
not  seem  to  be  any  pictures.  A  Cynocephalus  is  however 
illustrated  in  the  manuscript  of  Mandeville  and  in  Harl. 
2799 ;  it  is  treated  as  a  man,  and  in  the  latter  manuscript 
is  tailed  and  is  eating  a  small  animal  (fig.  2).'  It  is 
recognbed  in  nature  as  the  baboon.  There  is  a  good 
carving  upon  a  bench-end  at  UfEord,  Suffolk,  where  it 
is  treated  as  an  ape. 

The  Cyclopes  come  next,  with  a  single  eye  in  their 
foreheads  :  then  the  Blemyae ;  the  people  in  the  far  East 
with  the  strange  faces  ;  the  Panothii,  with  the  large  ears  ; 
and  the  Artabatitae,  who  walk  like  cattle.  These  have 
already  been  noticed. 

The  account  proceeds  with  a  description  of  the  Satyrs, 
who  are  '  little  men  with  hooked  noses,  horns  on  the  fore- 
head, and  goats'  feet,  like  that  one  which  Saint  Anthony 
saw  in  the  desert,  who  having  been  asked  by  the  servant 
of  God  what  he  was,  replied  ;  "  I  am  a  mortal,  one  of  the 

'  U.  Tiii,  So  (54).  Ion)  et  con  giuC  et  gicUnt  flambE  pirmi  li 

,,...,  '  bouche.'    Thej  an  drawn  u  Daked  men, 

■bt.  nt,  ch.  2.  ^jj,  jj^,j,  KKmbUng  ho™.'  rathrt  than 

*  Id    the    RoDunce    of   AleMnder     die  dogi',    and    large    while   boin'    tiula   (i.e. 

CTnoccpbali  appear  geDcrall;  ai  '  lei  quj-  canioe  teeth).     In  MS.  HatL  4979  the/  an 

niNofalia  '  or '  c)u<nii>kefail1i.'     The  text  uji  anncd    with    dubi    and    the    fonmott   i> 

thcjhave  'teitetianiblablciachevaletdeni  pieiccd  bj  Alexandct'i  ipeir. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


148      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

inhabitants  of  the  desert,  whom  the  pagans,  obsessed  by 
a  strange  delusion,  worship  as  fauns  and  satyrs."  '  ^  Then 
we  get  a  reference  to  wild  men :  '  And  there  are  certain 
men  of  the  woods  (silvcstres  homines)  spoken  of,  whom 
some  people  call  a  race  of  quasi-fauns.'*  This  is  taken 
from  Jerome's  Commentary  on  Isaiah,  ch.  xiii,  20-2a. 
Then  follows  a  reference  to  the  Hippopodes,  a  race  of 
Scythia  who  have  a  human  figure  and  horses'  feet,'  and 
the  Antipodes  in  Lybla,  who  have  the  soles  of  their  feet 
turned  behind  their  legs,  *  and  eight  toes  on  the  soles,' 
The  question  is  discussed  why  they  are  so  called,  namely 
whether  it  is  due  to  their  feet,  or  whether  to  their 
supposed  situation  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  earth. 
The  latter  is  regarded  as  a  fable,  and  quite  impossible 
on  physical  grounds.  Tlie  author  seems  to  have  mixed 
up  the  description  given  by  Pliny  in  bk.  vii,  ch.  2  (taken 
from  Megasthenes),  of  a  race  of  men  who  dwelt  upon 
a  mountain  called  Nulo  and  had  their  feet  turned  back- 
ward and  eight  toes  on  each  foot,  with  the  account  of 
the  '  Antipodes '  in  bk.  ii,  ch.  65.  In  the  latter  Pliny 
makes  no  mention  of  the  eight  toes,  but  discusses  the 
problem  generally  as  to  whether  the  Antipodes  exist ; 
and  says  that  there  is  a  great  contest  between  the  learned 
and  the  vulgar  on  the  point.  Augustine  too*  argues 
the  matter  and  treats  the  existence  of  the  Antipodes 
as  a  fable,  saying  that  it  is  not  credible  that  there  are  men 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  earth,  where  the  sun  rises  when 
it  sets  to  us,  men  who  walk  with  their  feet  the  opposite  way 
to  ours.  Isidore  takes  the  same  view,^  and  so  it  passed 
through  to  our  manuscripts.  There  is  an  illustration 
of  one  of  them  with  reversed  feet  and  nine  toes  in  MS. 
Harl,  2799.     He  holds  a  short  hammer  (fig.  2).' 

'  From  Jeroroc'i  Lift  0/  Saint  Paul.  itrii^.     Women    with    harm'    feet    arc 

■ '  Fiunoi     licariDi,'     literally     '  fig-Cree       Hluttnced    in    Alexander'!    Roounce.     In 
fminL"     In  Andrew."  Dicliaiiary  (1861]  it       MS.  lo  A.  v  and  1;  E.  vi  thej  are  naked  ; 
ii  luggeiced  that  (he  rank  growtb  dI  the  lig       in  MS.  19  D.  i  they  are  drawn  u  bearded 
it  uied  hy  Jerome  Co  illuitiatF  the  luxuriant       men  in  tunica ;  all  have  honti'  hoofi. 
babiti  of  fauDi  i  but  we  have  prefemd  to  *  dc  Civitati  Dei,  bk.  ivi,  ch,  9. 

take  fUariu  a>  equal  Co  vicaTuu  ;  the  wordi  ■  Elym.  bk.  ii,  ch.  I. 

'  faunoi '  or  '  laCuoi  vicarioi '  might  then  '  Mr.   P.    M.   Johnaton   hai  dnwa   017 

be  rendered  '  quaii-fauni.'  aCtenCion  to  the  iculpcurei  of  human  mon- 

'  He  Hippopodei,  according  to  PliiiT,  icraaitiei  on  the  doorway  of  the  narthei 
Vladeleine,  VfieLay,  of  which  iketchei 
ed  in  Tbi  BuiUiT  far  Decen^i, 
Some  of  the  Gguiet  have  loit  Cheii 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I49 

The  account  of  the  sciapod  follows,  then  the  Macrobii, 
the  Pigmies,  and  the  Brachmaoi,  all  of  whom  have  been 
dealt  with.  In  Rabanus  alone  there  is  a  curious  item 
added  about  the  Pigmies,  to  the  effect  that  the  common 
people  call  them  '  septemcaulinos '  or  '  seven  cabbage 
men,'  because  seven  of  them  rest  under  a  single  cabbage- 
leaf.    This  may  be  an  interpolation. 

After  a  reference  to  a  race  of  women  in  India,  who 
bear  children  at  five  years  of  age  and  do  not  live  beyond 
eight  years,  we  leave  the  manuscripts  and  follow  Rabanus 
alone,  who  says  that  we  are  told  of  other  human  prodigies 
which  do  not  really  exist,  but  are  inventions  and  can  be 
explained  by  natural  causes.  For  example  Geryon,  the 
king  of  Spain,  who  is  represented  with  three  bodies.  For 
there  were  three  brothers  of  a  nature  so  harmonious  that 
there  was  in  their  three  bodies  as  it  were  but  one  soul.  The 
Gorgons  too,  harlots  with  snakes  for  hair,  who  had  between 
them  but  one  eye,  which  they  used  in  turn.  They  were 
three  sisters  of  a  uniform  beauty,  single-eyed  as  it  were, 
who  so  fascinated  those  who  looked  at  them  that  they 
were  thought  to  turn  them  into  stones.  We  have  already 
remarked  on  the  possibility  of  the  figure  with  the  triple 
face  in  the  Westminster  manuscript  being  Geryon.  The 
Gorgon  sisters  are  illustrated  in  the  Cambridge  manuscript. 
The  miniature  shows  them  seated  side  by  side  holding 
a  large  eye  between  them.  They  have  eyes  in  their  heads 
as  well.  ^  One  of  them  points  to  some  ugly  faces  on  the 
border  which  may  perhaps  represent  those  who  are  turned 
into  stones.  The  remaining  subjects  dealt  with  in  the 
chapter  are  the  Siren,  Scylla,  Cerberus,  Hydra,  Chimaera,. 
Minotaur  and  Centaur. 

RELIGIOUS   SIGNIFICANCE   OF  PRODIGIES. 

Rabanus  as  a  theologian  naturally  seeks  to  push  his 
argument  in  a  religious  sense.     He  says  it  should  be  noted 

beadi,  but  amoog  chcm  ate  the  Panothii,  about    to  mouat  a  hone  bj  meuu  of  a 

man,  woman  and  child,  with  eaonnoiuean;  ladder  let  agaicit  it,  and  a  group  of  thne 

a  rata  and  woman  with  pigi'  mouu ;    two  mm  -  in  clogi  couTeniag ;     tbejr  all  have 

Cfnocfphali,  one  of  whom  holdi  a  iwoid ;  club).      Neaiiy  all  thete  figurei  are  clothed, 
and  oChcr  figurei  in  pain  geiticulacing  and  '  The  arbtt  here  perhapt  had  the  Giaeae  id 

maldng  tigni  mth  their  handi,  who  mMj  mind:  thef  had  but  oneefc  between  them. 

peiiupi   be   the   people   without   tongnei.  No  doubt  he  mixed  up    two  cpitodei  in 

Tlicn  it  abo  a  cuiiotu  icnlpnire  of  a  man  the  legend  of  Perteua. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


150      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

that  sometimes  acts  of  the  prophets  are  called  portents 
when  they  predict  something  about  future  events,  and 
he  quotes  the  passage  in  which  the  Lord  addresses  Ezelciel 
as  '  Son  of  man,  I  have  given  thee  for  a  sign  and  portent 
to  the  house  of  Israel '  ^  ;  and  how  the  prophet  was  com- 
manded to  sleep  at  one  time  on  his  right  side,  and  at 
another  on  his  left,  to  predict  the  vengeance  of  the  Lord 
on  the  people  of  Israel.'  Again  Isaiah  vns  commanded 
to  walk  naked  and  barefoot  as  a  sign  of  the  devastation 
of  the  country  of  the  Jews  and  the  captivity  of  Israel.' 
The  passage  in  Joel,  *  rejieated  in  the  Acts, "  is  also  quoted 
in  full.  And  then,  in  his  role  as  moralist,  he  winds  up 
to  the  effect  that  it  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  discuss  more 
closely  the  wonders  which  the  books  of  the  heathen 
narrate  ;  but  this  we  should  surely  believe,  that  what- 
soever strange  things  really  and  truly  come  into  existence 
and  are  described  as  changes  from  the  ordinary  course 
of  nature  cannot  be  produced  without  the  planning  and 
vrill  of  God,  who  performs  and  disposes  all  things  rightly 
and  properly,  since  '  the  Lord  is  righteous  in  all  his  ways 
and  holy  in  all  his  works.'' 

Although  no  specific  symbolism  is  attached  to  any  of 
the  prodigies  surveyed  by  Rabanus,  an  attempt  is  made  in 
the  Westminster  group  of  manuscripts  to  give  a  meaning 
to  some  of  them.  Giants  for  instance,  being  larger  than 
the  usual  size  of  men,  are  a  type  of  proud  men  who  like 
to  be  especially  noticed,  as  those  who  make  a  show  as  long 
as  you  praise  them ;  as  it  is  said  of  proud  Saul,  that  he 
was  taller  by  a  shoulder  and  more  than  all  the  people. 
Humility  however  is  shown  in  David  (the  pigmy)  who  was 
the  least  of  all  the  brethren.  The  Cynocephali  with 
heads  like  dogs  typify  detractors  and  quarrelsome  persons. 
The  Panothii  have  big  ears  for  hearing  evil.  Those  who 
cover  themselves  with  the  lower  lip  are  those  of  whom 
it  is  said ;  '  Let  the  mischief  of  their  own  Ups  cover 
them.''  As  for  the  remaining  kinds  the  curious  reader 
may  write  them  down  more  fuHy  either  in  black  or  golden 
letters  as  he  pleases. 


>  Eiek.  xii,  6.  *u,  tj-ta. 

-Ex.1.  It,  4-6.  .ft.cd,,  ,7. 

*u,»8-Ji.  'Pi.cil,^ 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


\F.  H.  Cnsslty,  pbet. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  151 

That  the  early  Christian  theologians  were  exercised 
in  mind  as  to  the  dangers  of  belief  in  these  prodigies  is 
evident  from  the  chapter  in  the  de  CivitaU  Dei  of 
Augustine,  ^  where  he  discusses  the  question  fully  whether 
certain  monstrous  races  of  men  spoken  of  in  secular  history 
were  derived  from  the  stock  of  Adam  or  Noah's  sons.  He 
reviews  most  of  the  prodigies  which  we  meet  again  in 
Rabanus,  and  advises  us  that  we  are  not  bound  to  believe 
all  we  hear  about  them.  '  But  whoever  is  anywhere  born  a 
man,  that  ts,  a  rational  mortal  animal,  no  matter  what 
unusual  appearance  he  presents  in  colour,  movement, 
sound,  nor  how  peculiar  he  is  in  some  power,  part,  or 
quality  of  his  nature,  no  Christian  can  doubt  that  he 
springs  from  that  one  protoplast.  We  can  distinguish 
the  common  human  nature  from  that  which  is  peculiar, 
and  therefore  wonderful.' 

Isidore  was  well  acquainted  with  Augustine's  writings, 
for  in  his  description  of  the  Cynocephali  he  uses  the  same 
words ;  and  the  very  first  sentence  of  the  account  in  the 
Westminster  manuscript  accords  with  that  of  the  second 
paragraph  in  Augustine,  showing  how  his  views  had  been 
passed  down. 


USE   OF   THE   MANUSCRIPTS   BY   CARVERS. 

From  this  survey  we  may  well  understand  that  the 
carvers  had  abundant  justification  for  employing  these 
figures  in  ecclesiastical  buildings.  They  no  doubt  made 
full  use  of  the  miniatures  in  the  manuscripts  as  models. 
Many  of  these  monstrous  forms  are  now  difficult  to  find, 
but  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  in  time  more  wiU  be  recognised 
among  the  enormous  number  of  carvings  in  stone  and  wood 
that  we  have  in  our  churches.  We  know  that  subjects  from 
the  Romance  o£  Alexander  were  deemed  suitable,  for  there 
are  several  examples  of  his  flight  into  the  sky  on  misericords.  * 
The  companion  subject  of  his  descent  into  the  sea  in  a  glass 
barrel  is  however  not  yet  recorded.  Possibly  the  former 
scene  was  regarded  in  a  symbolic  light  denied  to  the  latter. 

'  bk.  xvi,  i.  and  two  Gloucnter  eximpkt  >r  iUutCnwd 
*  BcTtrl^  St.  M«y,  Ckutcr,  DarliiigtoQ,       in  P.  Bond,  Mutiictrit  (1910),  78-80, 
'"oln.    The  Lincoln,  Chettcr 


Digitized  r,yGOOgIe 


152      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 
THE  SATYR. 

One  of  the  human  prodigies  mentioned  in  the  West- 
minster manuscript  is  the  satyr.  Satyrs  are  described  as 
'  homunciones,'  i.e.  little  men,  with  hooked  noses,  horns 
on  the  forehead,  and  goats'  feet.  They  are  very  difficult 
to  find  in  mediaeval  church  sculpture,  but  there  is  a 
good  carving  of  the  twelfth  century  on  a  cap  in  the 
cloisters  at  Moissac  (Tarn-et -Garonne),  where  it  is  enclosed 
in  the  fohage  and  bears  an  axe.  We  are  disposed  to  think 
it  is  here  intended  for  a  human  monstrosity.  The  re- 
naissance brought  the  classical  satyr  into  favour,  and 
examples  are  numerous  on  late  misericords  in  French 
churches,  as  at  Saint-Sernin,  Toulouse.  There  is  a  good 
instance  in  Dordrecht  cathedral  church,  where  the  stalls 
date  from  about  1540  ;   it  is  holding  a  dragon. 

The  only  figures  approximating  in  form  to  the  satyr 
known  to  us  in  mediaeval  architecture  in  this  country  are 
on  misericords  at  Chichester,  one  at  the  cathedral  church 
and  the  other  at  St.  Mary's  hospital.  Both  date  from 
the  end  of  the  thirteenth  or  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  In  the  example  at  the  cathedral  (plate  iv,  no.  i) 
the  figure  has  a  man's  bearded  face  with  a  somewhat  benign 
expression,  human  arms  and  hands,  and  the  body,  legs,  hoofed 
feet,  and  tail  of  a  horse.  The  arms  are  raised  in  a  very 
awkward  manner,  due  to  the  necessity  of  composing  the 
subject  conveniently  under  the  ledge ;  and  it  is  holding 
its  tail.  It  has  no  horns.  The  figure  at  St.  Mary's  hospital 
is  on  the  same  lines,  but  has  feet  with  three  toes  instead 
of  hoofs ;  it  is  in  the  attitude  of  holding  its  tail,  but  the 
latter  is  not  visible.  The  identity  of  these  creatures  will 
be  discussed  shortly. 

There  is  a  good  reason  for  the  absence  of  the  satyr  as 
such  from  mediaeval  architecture,  for  it  was  the  model 
upon  which  the  demon  of  the  West  was  founded,  and  it 
is  in  this  guise  that  we  have  it.  Take  for  instance  an 
illustration  in  the  Cotton  MS.  Nero  C.  iv  (B.M.)  of  the 
twelfth  century.^  It  is  a  scene  of  hell-torments.  The 
demons  are  of  a  revolting  character.  They  have  the 
horns,  hairy  bodies,  and   tails  of  the  satyr ;    their  feet 

<  lUiulntcd  ID  Ardaal.  Jm.  Urii,  ju,  ud  Svrty  Arcb.  CnU.  ixiii,  13. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NO.  I.     SATyiiua(?):   cHicHEtTEit  cathedral 


.    2.     (ATYRUS  : 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE,  I53 

are  either  cloven  or  clawed,  and  they  have  snub-noses, 
a  fringe  of  hair  round  the  face,  and  grinning  mouths. 
The  two  principal  demons  are  chopping  a  man's  hands 
off ;  others  are  attending  to  a  cauldron  in  which  a  party 
of  souls  is  being  tortured.  One  of  them  has  fallen  out 
and  is  being  pulled  back  by  a  demon  with  a  hook. 

Such  demons  are  numerous  both  in  manuscripts  and 
carving.  Three  of  them  may  be  seen  upon  a  tympanum 
of  the  twelfth  century  now  preserved  in  the  Yorkshire 
Philosophical  Society's  museum  at  York,  where  they  are 
engaged  in  securing  the  soul  of  a  dying  man  which  is 
escaping  through  his  mouth  (fig.  3). 


ONS  ON  A  TYMPANUM  : 

■HicAL  society's  museum,  yokk. 


While  the  bodily  form  of  the  demon  follows  the  satyr 
closely,  there  is  often  variety  of  treatment  in  the  head. 
In  the  great  painting  at  Chaldon  church,  Surrey,  c.  1200 
in  date,  there  is  another  hell-torment  scene.  The  three 
large  demons  there  have  almond-shaped  eyes,  ears  erect, 
and  grinning  mouths  with  protruding  tongues.  They 
have  also  hoofed  or  clawed  feet  and  tails.  ^ 

This  grinning  face  with  tongue  out  was  not  a  fanciful 
mode  of  making  the  demon  appear  more  repulsive,  but 
was  adopted  from  a  classical  source.  It  reproduces  the 
Gorgon's  head,  or  more  particularly  the  head  of  Medusa. 
Such  heads  are  common  in  classical  art  on  shields,  coins, 
etc.  and  a  variety  may  be  seen  on  antefixes  or  roof-tiles 

'  llluilnted  in  Artbatd.  ytarn.  Uvi,  31J  and  Sunry  Arcb.  Ctll.  xxiii,  1, 

D,gnzed.y  Google 


154      ^'^^^   ABNORMAL   AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

in  the  British  Museum,*  They  have  the  features  before 
mentioned :  the  wide  mouth,  projecting  tongue  and  hair 
round  the  face.  Some  have  fangs,  and  a  minor  feature 
which  should  be  noted  is  the  mark  down  the  middle  of  the 
tongue.  There  was  every  reason  for  the  adoption  of  the 
Gorgon  head,  for  Medusa  was  one  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Hades.  The  terrible  nature  of  her  appearance  is  a  common 
theme  with  the  Greek  poets,  and  it  was  the  object  of  the 
mediaeval  artist  to  make  his  demons  as  terrifying  as  possible. 
The   masks  worn  by  men  at  the   Bacchanalian  festivals 


were  on  the  same  lines,  as  may  be  seen  on  gems.  ^  They 
were  dressed  to  represent  satyrs,  and  had  the  same  grinning 
mouth,  protruding  tongue,  and  horns  on  the  head. 

These  demon  faces  are  common  on  misericords  and 
bosses,  for  which  they  were  suitable  as  compositions.  For 
instance,  upon  a  misericord  at  Minster  in  Thanet  both 
the  wing  subjects  are  demon  faces  of  the  Medusa  type, 
with  ears  and  fringe,  wide  mouth  and  mark  upon  the 
tongue.^  An  excellent  example  may  be  seen  on  a  boss 
in  the  cloisters  at  Lincoln  minster  (fig.  4).     The  demon 

'  lUuimtrd  in  Sarrty  Arch.  Call,  i: 
It.  -  iiiuttntea  ini 

D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  155 

face  is  quite  typical,  and  very  expressive.  There  are 
others  at  Southwark  cathedral  church,  on  bosses  piled  up 
in  the  north  transept.^  On  one  of  them  the  Medusa 
type  is  faithfully  portrayed  ;  on  another  the  subject  is 
treated  in  satirical  fashion,  for  in  place  of  the  protruding 
tongue  the  artist  has  represented  the  skirt  and  boots 
of  a  woman  whom  the  demon  is  swallowing.  The  details 
correspond  closely  with  the  two  twelfth-century  carvings 
of  St.  Margaret  at  Bretforton  in  Worcestershire  and 
Cotham  in  Yorkshire,  where  she  is  swallowed  by  a  dragon. 
Having  considered  the  development  of  the  demon 
of  the  West  out  of  the  satyr  from  the  point  of  view  of 
art,  we  may  now  see  how  far  it  is  supported  by  documentary 
evidence.  Clement  of  Alexandria^  alludes  to  the  dramas 
and  poets  as  intoxicated  in  Bacchic  fashion,  and  couples 
them  with  *  satyrs  and  the  frenzied  rabble  and  the  rest 
of  the  demon  crew.'  Jerome  associates  satyrs  and  fauns 
with  demons  in  his  commentary  on  Isaiah,  xiii,  21,  and 
xixiv,  14,  in  which  the  prophet  predicts  the  desolation 
of  Babylon.  Various  creatures  frequent  the  ruins,  among 
them  those  called  '  pilosi.'  The  passages  run ;  '  Et 
pilosi  saltabunt  ibi '  (and  hairy  creatures  shall  dance  there) 
and  '  Et  pilosus  clamabit  alter  ad  alterum '  (and  the 
hairy  creature  shall  call  to  his  fellow).  The  words  '  sa'ir,* 
*  sdrim,*  in  the  Hebrew  are  usual  for  buck-goats,  but  are 
used  in  Lev.  xvii,  7,  and  2  Chron.  xi,  15,  for  demon-gods 
of  a  semi-human  semi-goat  form,  i.e.  the  form  of  a  satyr. 
These  gods  would  be  known  to  the  Israelites  from  their 
sojourn  in  Egypt.  Jerome  comments  on  the  rendering 
of  the  first  passage  by  the  Septuagint  and  other  translators, 
and  says ;  '  Hairy  creatures  shall  dance  there,'  they 
understand  them  to  be  either  spirits,  or  satyrs,  or  certain 
men  of  the  woods  (silvestres  homines)  whom  some  people 
call  quasi-fauns,^  or  kinds  of  demons.  Gregory  in  his 
Moralia  also  discusses  the  nature  of  the  *  pilosi '    thus : 


'HbuOtttdiaSiirrtyArci.Ctll.  udii.ii.  wonhipped    i 

*  EtibirUliaK  u  tbt  bieibn,  di.  i.  whereupon    t 

'  Hiu   we   hive   teen    repeated   in   llie  d^  of  Aleuodiii  and  eickimed ; 

WeitminMer      nuDiucripL      Jerome      alw  to     thee,     Aleimdiu,     who     wonhippnt 

anocutei  utjn  with  demow  in  hii  account  wonden  (portenu]  initeid  of  God;    woe 

of  the  meeting  of  St.  Anthoay  with  the  to  thee,  thou  impure  dt}',  in  whiii  the 

larft   ID    the    dcMit.    The    titter    told  demoni  of  the  whole  world  at  gathered 

Antbonf  that  lie  and  hit  companioiu  wen  togtthet.' 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


156      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

'  Now  demons  consort  with  onocentaurs,  because 
malignant  spirits  are  most  zealously  and  willingly  devoted 
to  those  whom  they  observe  to  rejoice  over  those  things 
which  they  ought  to  lament.  And  so  it  is  suitably  added  : 
*'  And  the  hairy  creature  calls  to  his  fellow."  For  what 
others  are  indicated  by  the  name  "  pilosi "  than  those 
creatures  which  the  Greeks  call  "  panas  "  (fauns)  and  the 
Latins  "  incubos,"  for  their  form  certainly  commences 
with  the  human  figure,  but  ends  in  the  lower  limbs  of 
a  beast. '  * 


FIC.  5.      APES  AS  SATYRS  :      MS.  HAUL.  3244  (B.M.) 


THE   SATYRUS. 

The  two  figures  at  Chichester,  although  resembling 
satyrs,  are  certainly  not  intended  for  demons.  There 
is    nothing    repulsive    about    them.     They    may    either 

■  The  ononnUur  irill  be  dcKiibed  fiu-  m^diologj   [HcCurcd   to  itMlf  wtie  i^rim. 

chcr  on.  DeLiluch  pgintt  out  the  difficulty  Viigil,   likt     luUh,    c*Ui     thttn    lailaaui 

of  dtGniag  the  minitU  in  thete  dupura  uiyroi.'      And  igiin  :    '  But  the  utjn  and 

and  U71 :    '  At  Rich  heud  in  Bi^d,  the  the   liUth,  which  were   only   the   aifipiing 

luini  are  itill  regarded  ai  a  rendeivaua  foi  of  tlie  popular  behel,  what  of  them  ?  Thej 

gboalt :    tair,  when  coolnited  with  aituJ,  too  would  he  there  ^    for  in  the  mum  in- 

■ignifiei  the  full'grown  ahaggj  buck-goat)  tended  hj  the  prophet   Chej  were   acnial 

but  here  itlnm  ii  applied  to  demoni  in  the  deviLi,    which    he    merelj'    call>    bj    weU- 

thspe    of   goiti   (■■   in    chap,    xxaiv.    14).  known  popular  namei  to  produce  a  iptctnl 

According  to  the  Kripturea,  the  deacrt  it  impcrHion.'      (ClaA'i  JbiaUgical  Liirary, 

the    abode    of    unclean   tpiiiii,   and   >uch  4ih  acriei,  vol.  liv,  304,  and  voL  it,  73.) 
unclean  apiritt   ai   the   papular   belief  or 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


\G.  C.  D. 
CREAT  APE  (i)  :    WINCHESTIR  CATHEDRAL  CHUBCH. 


.    Z.      SAClTTARtUS    AND    SAVAGE    MAN  ;      WEST 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I57 

represent  the  satyr  or  faun  as  a  human  monstrosity, 
following  the  manuscripts,  or  there  is  another  alternative  : 
they  may  be  apes.  This  might  appear  somewhat  far- 
fetched were  it  not  that  there  is  a  great  ape  recorded  by 
classical  writers  called  the  '  satyrus.'  Pliny,  Solinus,  and 
Aeiian  all  tell  us  about  it,  and  it  is  also  described  and 
illustrated  in  the  bestiaries  immediately  after  the  '  simiae,' 
or  common  apes.  It  was  called  the  satyrus  because  of 
its  supposed  likeness  in  appearance  and  habits  to  the 
classical  satyr.  As  the  artists  had  no  other  description 
and  did  not  itnow  what  it  was  lite,  they  drew  it  as  a  satyr, 
in  fact  so  much  the  same  that  it  is  impossible  to  tell  which 
is  which.  Thus  we  see  them  appearing  in  the  bestiaries  as 
naked  bearded  men  with  horns,  human  or  goat  legs  and  feet, 
and  horse  tail,  holding  various  objects  such  as  a  knobbed 
staff,  suggestive  of  the  thyrsus,^  a  branch,"  a  serpent,^ 
a  wine  cup,*  axe  and  shield,^  or  drinking  from  a  cup.' 
MS.  Harl.  3244  (B.M.)  affords  a  typical  illustration 
(tig.  5).  The  heading  in  this  manuscript  runs  :  '  de 
satiris  monstruosis,*  showing  that  the  scribe  had  the 
satyr  in  mind.  The  text  is  taken  from  SoUnus, '  where  he 
describes  several  apes  :  '  And  there  are  those  which  they  call 
satyrs,  with  faces  after  a  manner  pleasing,  but  in  gesture  and 
movement  restless.'  Pliny  ^  says  :  '  In  the  mountainous 
districts  of  the  eastern  parts  of  India,  in  what  is  called 
the  country  of  the  Catharcludi,  we  find  the  satyr,  an 
animal  of  extraordinary  swiftness.  These  go  sometimes 
on  four  feet  and  sometimes  walk  erect ;  they  have  also  the 
features  of  a  human  being.  On  account  of  their  swiftness 
they  are  never  to  be  caught  except  when  they  are  either 
old  or  sickly.'  Also,  that  it  is  very  fierce,*  and  again 
that  it  stows  away  food  in  the  pouches  of  its  cheeks,  and 
takes  it  out  piece  by  piece  and  eats  it.^"     In  other  passages 

(fHN  iiultad  of  II  qm.    Tbc  uliit  wu 


MS.  61,  St,  jDhn'i  Coll.  Oiford. 

■MS.  11  C.iii(B.M.)- 

■H«1.3i44(B.M.)i  MS.  .78,  Si.  John'. 

an  animal  more  01  leu  Uke  a  hone  in  r 

CoU. 

with  a  pair  of  long  honu  and  the  iIot 

*MS.  Bodl.76+. 

oi  the  eatyr. 

•MS.H«Lj244- 

'  PolybiHar,  ch.  ixi,  d,  Afrua. 

'MS.  HacL  *7si.    Thert  u  a  curioai 

'lA.rii,di.a. 

•  W.  Tiii,  So  (S4). 

The   Kribt   made   1   mittalce   and   wrote 

'•bk.  I,  93(71). 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


158      SOME   ABNORMAI.   AND   COMPOSITE   HUMAN    FORMS 

he  alludes  to  *  men  born  with  long  hairy  tails  and  of 
remarkable  swiftness  of  foot,'  *  which  presumably  refers 
to  them,  and  speaks  of  '  a  people  in  Aethiopia  called  the 
Satyri,  who  beyond  their  figure  have  nothing  in  common 
with  the  human  race.''  Aelian*  gives  an  interesting 
account  of  their  habits  :  '  When  you  have  crossed  the 
farthest  mountains  of  India,  you  come  to  a  place  of  deep 
valleys,  where  live  animals  having  the  appearance  and 
form  of  satyrs,  with  bodies  all  hairy,  and  said  to  be 
furnished  with  tails  like  horses.  When  they  are  undis- 
turbed by  hunters,  they  live  in  the  thickets  and  woods 
and  feed  on  leaves  and  fruit ;  but  when  they  hear  the 
sound  of  the  hunters  and  barking  of  the  dogs,  they 
run  up  to  the  tops  of  the  hills  with  incredible  smftness, 
and  fight  those  who  follow  them  by  rolling  down  rocks 
upon  them,  by  which  means  many  persons  have  been 
caught  and  killed.  So  they  are  captured  with  difficulty, 
only  those  being  taken  which  are  sick  or  heavy  with 
young.' 

There  is  a  remarkable  carving  of  this  creature  in  a 
panel  of  the  stalls  at  Lincoln  minster,  of  late  fourteenth- 
century  date,  which  displays  some  of  the  details  illustrated 
in  the  bestiaries  combined  with  natural  features  (plate  iv, 
no.  2).  It  is  holding  its  tail  exactly  as  the  figure  in 
Chichester  cathedral  church.  Its  form  and  attitude  are 
sufficiently  like  a  natural  ape  of  the  orang-utan  class  to 
suggest  that  the  carver  had  seen  one.  Yet  he  was  evidently 
influenced  by  conventional  treatment,  for  he  has  given  it 
a  wonderful  pair  of  horns,  which  must  have  been  borrowed 
from  a  sheep.  In  view  of  the  fact  that  this  ape  holds  its 
tail  it  seems  likely  that  the  two  figures  at  Chichester  are 
intended  for  apes.* 

The  satyrus  is  generally  recognised  as  the  orang-utan. 
In  the  Malayan  language  '  orang-utan '  means  '  wild  msin 
of  the  woods,'  and  we  would  venture  the  opinion  that 
all  the  creatures  known  to  the  ancients  as  satyrs,  fauns, 
and  wild  men  were  originally  anthropoid  apes  of  some 
kind. 

>  bk.  V,  ck.  s. 

•bk.  ni,  <h.  21. 

*  At  St.   Nieholu,  King'i  Ljnn,  there 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN   ENGLISH    CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I59 

Apes  are  common  in  church  carving,  and  are  as  a 
rule  naturally  drawti.  Their  form  was  well  known,  as  they 
were  kept  as  pets.  A  great  ape  was,  however,  probably 
a  rare  visitor.  There  is  a  carving  upon  a  misericord  in 
Winchester  cathedral  church,  c.  1300  in  date  (plate  v, 
no.  i),  and  others  at  Edlesborough  (Bucks.)  and  Saint- 
Marcel,  near  Argenton-sur-Creuse  (Indre),  about  two 
hundred  years  later,  which  may  represent  anthropoid 
apes.     An  alternative  is  that  they  are  wild  men.^ 


THE   SAVAGE   MAN. 

We  may  now  pass  on  to  consider  the  '  homo  silvestris  ' 
or  wild  man  of  the  woods,  of  whom  there  are  many 
carvings  in  churches.  References  in  classical  authors 
are  few  and  vague  in  character.  Herodotus'  says  that 
in  the  western  parts  of  Libya  '  there  are  enormous  serpents, 
and  lions,  and  monsters  with  dogs'  heads,  and  without 
heads,  who  have  eyes  in  their  breasts,  at  least  as  the 
Libyans  say,  and  wild  men  and  wild  women  (ol  ayptot, 
avSpii  Koi  yvwtiKes  aypujn),  and  many  other  wild  beasts 
(which  are)  not  fabulous.' 

Pliny  ^  speaks  of  '  silvestres  homines'  in  a  country 
called  Abarimon  situate  in  a  certain  great  valley  of  mount 
Imaus,*  with  feet  turned  backward  relatively  to  their 
legs,  and  of  wonderful  velocity.  They  wander  about 
indiscriminately  with  the  wild  beasts.  Also  in  the  same 
chapter,  of  a  nation  called  the  Choromandae  which  dwell 
in  the  woods,  that  have  no  proper  voice,  but  screech 
horribly.  Their  bodies  are  covered  with  hair,  their  eyes 
are  sea-green,  and  their  teeth  are  those  of  a  dog.  As  this 
follows  immediately  after  an  account  of  the  satyr,  which 


'In   Wo   muiuicripW,   Harl.  4751  and 

th«ir  native  place.     The  aitiiti  have  dnmi 

BooL  7«4.  tl«  ■  aliitrich«,'  or  fine-h.i«d 

them  wth  a  mane  of  fine  hair  niching 

half-way    down    thf    body    and    with    an 

animal  rather  than  a  human  fan ;    other- 

of  Ihem  immediately  loUowing  that  of  the 

wi«   they   reatmblc   the   wtyrt.    One   of 

latyrui,  and  ihitit  ttpetud  in  the  biitiariei. 

theie  apci  appean  upon  the  aame  bench- 

The  leit  layt  that  th»  '  callitriebM '  i« 

and  ha.  a  mane  of  fine  hair. 

ihey  have  a  beard,  a  bu.hy  tall,  and  ate 

'bk.  i»,  191. 

cuj  to  catch,  but  difficult  to  rear;    and 

■  bfc.  vii,  ch.  2. 

they  cannot  li»t  anywhen  but  in  Atthiopia, 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


l6o      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

he  calls  an  animal,  it  must  refer  to  the  Cynocephali,  or 
baboons.  There  is  little  doubt  that  all  the  above  creatures 
described  by  Pliny  are  apes.  *  Later  on  we  have  Jerome's 
opinion  that  '  silvestres  homines '  were  held  to  be  a  kind 
of  faun.  Mandeville's  description  is  clearly  taken  from 
classical  sources  and  is  based  on  the  satyr  or  faun :  '  In 
that  desert  (of  India)  there  be  many  wild  men,  that  be 
hideous  to  look  upon ;  for  they  be  horned  and  speak 
nought,  but  they  grunt  as  pigs.' 

Despite  this  association  with  the  satyr  or  faun,  it  is 
certain  that  the  *  homo  silvestris '  did  not  follow  them 
in  being  converted  into  a  demon  in  ecclesiastical  art.  In 
both  manuscripts  and  carvings  he  bears  no  resemblance 
to  a  demon,  but  remains  a  man.  This  is  probably  due 
to  the  fact  that  he  is  not  represented  in  classical  art  as 
the  satyr  is,  so  far  as  we  know.  The  nearest  approach 
that  we  have  been  able  to  find  is  a  so-called  '  Panno- 
seilenos  '  on  a  lamp  of  the  first  century  a.d.  (B.M.),  who 
appears  as  a  hairy  human  figure  holding  a  long  knobbed 
staff. 

There  are  two  sources  from  which  we  get  news  and 
illustrations  of  the  savage  man  in  the  middle  ages,  namely 
from  a  French  bestiary^  in  the  Arsenal  library,  Paris,  and 
manuscripts  of  Alexander's  Romance,  both  dating  from 
about  1300.  In  the  former  he  appears  as  a  quite  virtuous 
character,  and  fights  with  a  centaur.  The  story  is  entitled, 
'  Del  sagittaire  et  del  salvage  home,'  and  runs  as  follows  : 

The  Natural  Philoiopher  tells  lu  that  in  one  part  of  the  deterts  of 
India  there  is  a  race  of  men  who  have  a  horn  upon  their  foreheads  and 
who  ate  savage  men.  These  people  make  war  continuall}'  against  the 
Sagittarii,  and  the  Sagittarii  against  them.  These  people  star  in  the  top) 
of  the  trees  of  their  own  will,  on  account  of  the  wild  animals,  of  which 
there  ii  '  a  great  plenty '  about  them  ;  serpents  and  dragons,  and  griflins, 
and  bean,  and  lions,  and  all  other  kinds  of  vermin.  The  savage  man  is 
quite  naked,  unless  he  has  at  some  time  or  other  fought  with  »  lion  and 
killed  it,  and  has  clothed  himself  with  the  skin  of  the  lion. 

The  Natural  Philosopher  says  that  the  Christian  man  is  typified  hv 
the  Sagittarius,  and  the  soul  is  typified  by  the  savage  man.  For  the  soul 
makes  war  always  against  the  body  and  the  body  against  it.  They  are 
always  in  opposition  the  one  to  the  other.  The  soul  wishes  to  be  miatreii 
of  the  body,  and  the  body  mshes  to  be  master  of  the  soul,  because  it  is 

'HotttXtjfriPaiaca,  391,  UKt  the  ward)  'MS.  ]Si6. 

indicatr  undviliud  nun  or  fotciten. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCI*   ARCHITECTURE.  l6l 

desirous  of  the  pleasures  of  the  world.  What  the  savage  man's  flight  to  the 
trees  for  fear  of  the  beasts  sigmfies  is  the  soul  which  is  always  peaceable  and 
always  shrinks  from  war,  and  cries  to  and  loves  its  creator.  Aa  to  the  savage 
man  fighting  with  the  lion  and  tilling  it,  and  clothing  himself  with  the 
Aia  of  the  lion,  this  signifies  that  the  soul  fights  so  hard  against  its  body 
that  it  conquers  it,  and  that  it  kills  its  body  and  destroys  all  the  vanities 
Jind  the  delights  that  it  is  wont  to  love  in  the  world.  So  the  soul  escapes 
from  the  hands  of  its  enemy  by  the  grace  that  God  has  given  it,  just  as  the 
savage  man  conquers  the  lion  by  grace,  and  by  his  courage,  and  by  the 
endurance  with  which  God  has  endowed  him. 

And  thou,  O  man,  who  livest  in  sin,  despise  the  world,  make  confession 
to  the  priest,  do  penance ;    and  believe  that  God  is  so  merciful  that  he 


FlC.  6        SACITTARlUa  AND  SAVAGE  MAN  :     MS.   3516  AKSENAL  LIBRARY,   PARIS. 

receives  all  those  who  pray  to  him  for  mercy  from  a  good  heart  and  with 
true  repentance  and  fills  them  with  everlasting  joy.  He  deUvers  them 
from  their  adversaries  who  seek  to  destroy  them,  as  he  delivers  the  savage 
man  from  the  lion. 

The  miniature  shows  the  savage  man  with  a  large 
horn  upon  his  forehead  and  clothed  in  a  lion's  sldn, 
attacking  a  centaur  with  a  spear.  The  centaur  shoots 
an  arrow  at  him;    hence  his  name  'Sagittarius'  (fig.  6). 

This  story  occurs  in  no  other  existing  bestiary  that 
we  are  acquainted  with,  but  must  have  been  based  on 
one  of  the  earlier  Latin  or  Greek  versions,  as  '  Physiologus ' 
is  quoted.     The  details  suggest  that  the  savage  man  was 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


l62      SOME   ABNORMAL    AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

derived  from  the  accounts  of  wild  men  g^ven  in  the  classical 
writers  already  mentioned.  He  lives  in  the  trees  in  India, 
and  is  associated  with  wild  beasts.  His  horn  is  presumably 
that  of  the  faun  and  his  figure  copied  from  a  monstrosity 
illustrated  in  a  manuscript  of  the  Westminster  class.  For 
reasons  that  will  be  given  presently,  it  is  likely  that  the 
centaur  here  is  an  ass-centaur  and  not  a  horse-centaur. 

The  scene  is  represented  on  the  twelfth-century  font  at 
West  Rounton,  Yorkshire,  but  the  composition  is  crude. 
The  savage  man  is  indicated  merely  by  a  bearded  head  and 
shoulders,  and  he  holds  the  bow  of  the  centaur,  who  points 
his  arrow  at  him  (plate  v,  no.  z). 


FIG.    7.       HERCULES    AHD    LION:    FROM    A    LAMP. 
From  Smith's  CUmcal  Ditiimary,  p.  30B,  cd.  ig;S. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  the  character  of  the  savage 
man  in  this  story.  He  is  altogether  the  opposite  of  his 
dissolute  confrere,  the  satyr.  It  is  possible  that  the 
author,  anxious  to  find  a  suitable  character  to  champion 
the  spiritual  element  in  man,  was  attracted  by  the  primitive 
nature  and  habits  of  the  *  homo  silvestris,'  whether  man 
or  ape,  and  adopted  him  for  his  purpose.  There  are, 
however,  elements  in  the  story  which  are  deserving  of 
notice.  The  first  part  is  devoted  to  the  savage  man's 
fight  with  the  centaur,  the  remainder  to  his  fight  vrith 
the  lion.  When  he  has  killed  the  lion,  he  wears  its  skin. 
In  both  respects  we  have  a  close  analogy  vrith  exploits  of 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  l6$ 

Heicules.  He  is  represented  as  naked ;  he  fought  with 
the  centaurs  who  were  dissolute  creatures,  and  with  other 
monsters  or  animals,  including  a  lion,  and  wore  its  sUn. 
The  latter  scene  appears  on  lamps  and  vases.  In  the 
illustration  from  a  lamp  here  reproduced  (fig.  7)  Hercules 
has  thrown  away  his  club,  which  is  behind  him,  and  is 
strangling  the  lion.  He  has  got  its  head  under  his  right 
arm,  while  the  lion  is  clawing  his  leg.  These  details  are 
mentioned  because  in  the  crypt  at  Canterbury  cathedral 
church  there  is  a  twelfth-century  capital  which  shows  the 
same  features  (tig.  8).     A  naked  man  is  fighting  a  lion. 


FIC.    8.       SAVAGE    MAN    (?)    AND    LIOH  :     CANTERBURY   CATHEDRAL    CHURCH. 

The  head  of  the  Hon  is  under  his  right  arm,  and  its  paw 
rests  on  his  leg  as  before,  but  its  tail  is  difEerently  com- 
posed in  order  to  fill  the  space  on  the  capital.  In  place 
of  the  club  the  man  has  a  large  tail,  the  foUated  end  of 
which  is  carried  up  to  balance  the  end  of  the  hen's  tail. 
The  question  is,  whom  does  this  figure  represent  i  Although 
it  is  clearly  an  adaptation  from  one  of  the  labours  of 
Hercules,  it  cannot  be  intended  for  him,  for  he  is  not 
directly  represented  in  mediaeval  Christian  art,  so  far 
as  we  know,  and  he  has  no  tail,  although  on  some  of  the 
Greek  vases  the  tail  of  his  lion's   skin  hangs  in  such  a  way 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


164        SOME   ABNORMAL   AKD   COMPOSITE   HUMAN    FORMS 

that  it  might  well  be  his.  The  alternatives  are  that  it 
is  either  a  satyr,  ape,  or  wild  man.  We  know  of  no  in- 
stance of  a  satyr  fighting  with  a  lion  in  church  carving, 
and,  as  we  have  seen,  the  satyr  became  a  demon.  Nor 
can  we  recall  any  instance  of  a  great  ape  fighting  with  a 
lion.  The  savage  or  wild  man  is  left,  but  why  should 
he  have  a  tail  ?  The  carver  perhaps  had  in  mind  Pliny's 
descriptions,  and  the  association  oi  the  wild  man  with 
the  satyrs  and  fauns,  and  so  gave  him  a  tail ;  it  gave  him 
too  the  advantage  of  balancing  his  composition.  If  this 
carving  is  any  guide,  it  gives  colour  to  the  view  that  the 
author  of  the  story  in  the  bestiary  had  Hercules  in  mind. 
It  might  perhaps  explain  the  virtuous  character  of  the 
savage  man,  as  Hercules  was  regarded  by  the  Greeks  as 
a  hero  and  a  type  of  manly  endurance. 

There  are  other  carvings  of  m_en  fighting  vrith  animals 
which  might  bear  the  same  signification,  as  the  savage 
man  had  so  many  and  varied  enemies,  but  it  is  difficult 
to  be  sure  about  them.  On  the  twelfth-century  font  at 
Darenth,  Kent,  a  nearly  naked  bearded  man  armed  with  a 
club  is  seizing  a  vringed  dragon.  The  early  misericords 
at  Exeter,  Wells,  and  Chichester  do  not  provide  examples, 
but  upon  one  at  Winchester  there  is  a  pair  of  naked  men 
seated  in  oak  foliage  with  a  lion  between  them.  On  a 
later  misericord  in  Henry  VII's  chapel  at  Westminster 
a  naked  bearded  man  is  contending  with  a  bear,  and  at 
Faversham,  upon  a  misericord  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
a  naked  man  armed  with  a  spear  and  an  enormous  shield 
hung  by  a  thong  round  his  neck  is  fighting  a  griffin.  This 
shield  IS  worthy  of  notice  :  it  is  composed  of  a  wooden 
frame  covered  with  hides,  and  has  a  large  central  boss. 


THE   SAVAGE   MAN    IN    THE    ROMANCE   OF  ALEXANDER.. 

In  addition  to  the  Arsenal  bestiary  the  French  versions 
of  Alexander's  Romance  provide  a  description  and  illus- 
trations of  the  savage  man.  He  is  burnt  for  being  a 
person  of  no  understanding  and  like  a  beast.  The  heading 
m  MS.  Harl.  4979  runs  thus :  '  Coment  Alixandres 
trouva  un  home  sauvage  et  le  fist  ardoir  pour  ce  que  il 
navoit  point  dentendement  mais  estoit  ansi  comme  une 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


i  DRAGON  :    CAILLC9LE 


{F.  H.  Cmaliy,  pb»l. 
L  :     WHALLEr   CHURCH. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  165 

beste.'  He  is  drawn  as  an  immense  naked  bearded  hairy 
man  lying  bound  to  a  stake  in  a  fire.  An  attendant  in  a 
tunic  is  holding  him  down  with  a  pronged  fork,  and 
Alexander  and  his  party  of  knights  look  on.  In  MS. 
19  D.  i  he  resembles  a  hairy  ape,  and  stands  in  a  large 
fire  with  hands  crossed  as  if  bound.  In  MS.  20  A.  v  he  is. 
dressed  in  a  tunic,  and  in  no  way  differs  from  the  attendant 
who  holds  him  down  in  the  fire  ;  this  is  due  to  the  artist 
drawing  his  figures  to  a  type.  In  MS.  15  E.  vi,  of  the 
fifteenth  century,  he  is  naked  and  bearded,  but  not  hairy, 
and  is  seated  bound  to  a  post  in  a  fire,  which  is  stoked  by 
a  man.  There  is  no  suggestion  in  any  of  the  illustrations 
that  he  is  like  a  demon. 


CHANGE   IN   TREATMENT   OF  THE   SAVAGE   MAN. 

So  far  we  have  seen  the  savage  man  represented  in 
manuscripts  and  carving  as  a  naked  and  generally  a  hairy 
individual,  apparently  akin  in  his  origin  to  the  satyr  and 
laun.  During  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century 
a  change  in  his  appearance  took  place.  He  suddenly 
becomes  conventionalised,  we  may  say  almost  standardised 
in  appearance,  and  blossoms  out  into  great  prominence 
under  his  English  name  of  '  wodewose.'  Instead  of 
being  naked  or  covered  with  rough  hair,  he  appears  as 
if  clothed  in  tightly-fitting  sheep-skins,  and  generally 
bears  a  knotted  branch  or  club.  His  earlier  form  has 
been  noted  in  the  Arsenal  bestiary  and  Romance  of 
Alexander  of  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
and  it  is  also  seen  in  queen  Mary's  Psalter,^  of  about 
the  same  date,  where  a  savage  or  wild  man  is  being 
worried  by  three  dogs.  He  is  naked  and  bearded,  and 
covered  with  rough  hair.  On  the  other  hand,  in  Roy. 
MS.  10  E.  iv  (B.M.)  a  book  of  Decretals  of  Gregory  IX, 
also  early  in  the  fourteenth  century,  there  are  many  illus- 
trations of  savage  or  wild  men  and  women  as  characters 
in  stories,  which  are  all  of  the  later  or  *  wodewose '  type. 
The  time  of  the  change  may  thus  be  narrowed  down. 
In  MS.  20  B.  XX,  a  fifteenth-century  version  of  Alexander's 
Romance,  in  the  episode  where  the  savage  man  is  burnt 


.y  Google 


l66      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

and  where  there  can  be  no  question  of  his  identity,  he  is 
twice  drawn  according  to  the  new  type,  but  in  15  E.  vi, 
another  manuscript  of  the  Romance  of  similar  date,  the 
old  type  is  retained.  ^ 

Examples  of  the  savage  man  or  *  wodewose  *  are 
numerous,  on  fonts,  corbels,  misericords  and  benches  of 
the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries.  He  is  usually 
associated  with  animals,  either  fighting  or  controlling 
them.  At  Carlisle  he  is  rending  a  dragon's  mouth  with 
both  hands  and  so  has  no  club  (plate  vi,  no.  i)  ;  at  Lincoln 
and  Boston  he  fights  a  lion  or  griffin  and  also  rides  on  a 
chained  lion ;  at  Chester  a  pair  of  them  are  astride  dragons  ' ; 
at  Norwich  he  holds  a  pair  of  lions  as  it  were  in  leash 
{plate  VII,  no.  i)  ;  at  Ripon  he  stands  in  a  wood  knocking 
down  acorns.  These  are  on  misericords.  At  Burwell, 
Cambridgeshire,  on  the  wooden  cornice  of  the  south  aisle 
he  is  leading  an  antelope  by  a  rope.  In  stone  carving, 
upon  a  corbel  at  Tring,  his  body  is  partly  wreathed  and 
he  has  a  club.  In  the  fifteenth-century  churches  of  the 
eastern  counties  he  appears  in  the  spandrils  of  porches,  as 
at  Badingham,  Parham,  Yaxley,  Swefling,  and  Cratfield, 
the  last  named  being  particularly  good.  The  savage  man 
armed  with  branch  or  club,  in  one  spandril,  faces  his 
opponent,  generally  a  dragon,  in  the  other.  In  the  same 
districts  savage  men,  alternating  with  lions,  serve  as 
supporters  or  buttresses  to  the  stems  of  fifteenth-century 
octagonal  fonts  as  at  Framlingham,  Wymondhara,  Orford, 
Sazmundham,  and  Halesworth ;  at  the  last  named  he  is 
bearded  and  wreathed,  and  holds  a  club  and  small  buckler 
(plate  VII,  no.  z).' 

There  are  a  few  instances  in  carving  where  the  *  wode- 
wose '  occurs  othervrise  than  associated  with  animals,  but 
his  treatment  is  the  same.  In  Chester  cathedral  church 
upon  a  misericord  there  are  three  of  them,  apparently 
in  a  jovial  frame  of  mind.  One  is  seated  upon  an 
unfortunate  wight,  on  whom  he  is  playing  a  practical  joke. 

'  It  bu  been  luggeited  tluC  tbe  '  wade-  *  lUuitntcd  b;  Band,  Mittrittrii,  15. 

WOK  '  i>  1  different  penon  iltagetber  from 

the  '  unge  man,'  but  we  cm  we  no  ground  *  There  ii  ■  (oat  of  chii  tjpe  at  Suple, 

for  luch  a  view.    See  a  paper  bf  H.  D.  Kent ;  and  a  modem  vettion  at  Hillingdon, 

Ellii  on  '  The  WodewoH  in  Eail-Angliin  MiddleKX,    with    both    MTage    men    and 

church  decoration,'  JoHm.  Sugtli  InilittiU  women  on  the  ttem. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


s  = 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  167 

At  Whalley,  Lancashire,  the  '  wodewose '  faces  a  girl  who 
holds  a  scroll  bearing  the  legend  in  Norman  French : 
'  Pensez  molte,  partez  pou  *  (plate  vi,  no,  2).  Whether 
such  carvings  can  be  held  to  show  that  the  wild  man  of 
the  woods  was  regarded  as  a  real  person,  that  he  waylaid 
passers  by  and  had  dealings  with  ordinary  folk,  is  difficult 
to  say.  It  is  quite  likely  that  there  were  solitary  dwellers 
in  the  forests,  and  that  they  were  regarded  with  some 
degree  otawe. 

The  question  arises,  what  was  the  cause  of  this  outburst 
of  popularity  and  change  in  treatment  of  the  savage  man. 
Upon  these  points  we  have  no  definite  evidence  to  offer. 
Possible  explanations  may  be  either  foreign  or  legendary 
influence,  or  use  in  heraldry.  The  savage  man  was  an 
international  personage.  He  appears  in  painting,  c.  1380, 
in  the  hall  of  the  Alhambra  ;  on  German  tapestries  ;  and 
on  caskets.  The  scenes  usually  show  him  attempting  to 
carry  off  a  lady,  who  is  saved  by  a  knight.  On  the  Levesque 
casket  a  party  of  wild  men  attack  ladies  in  a  castle  and 
knights  come  to  the  rescue.^ 

The  savage  man  is  a  character  in  numerous  legends. 
In  the  story  of  Grisandole  Merhn  the  enchanter  poses 
as  a  stag  with  a  white  foot  and  as  a  savage  man,  who 
interprets  the  incomprehensible  dream  of  Julius  Caesar.* 
In  Roy.  MS.  10  E.  iv  and  the  Taymouth  Horae,'  where 
several  stories  are  illustrated,  there  are  many  figures  of 
savage  men  and  women  of  the  later  type,  but  nothing  to 
throw  light  on  their  development. 

The  influence  of  heraldry  might  be  expected  to  count 
for  much,  for  instance,  if  the  device  had  been  adopted 
as  a  badge  by  some  prominent  person  such  as  royalty, 
as  was  the  case  with  the  heraldic  antelope.  '  Wodewoses  ' 
are  mentioned  in  the  wardrobe  accounts  of  Edward  III 
in  1348  as  having  been  used  by  him  as  an  ornament : 

For  making  thiee  harnenes  for  the  king,  two  of  wUch  were  of  white 
Telret,  worked  with  blue  garters,  and  diapered  thioughont  with  wodewosea, 
and  the  third  of  cerulean  relvet,  with  lapkin  cniuaget  and  lioK  worked  with 
garter*. 

For  making  '  vizards,'  twelve  of  which  were  men's  heads  having  above 


bj    Mi.    Rogci     L.      publiotioDi    of    the    Modem 
LdODUi.  AuociadoD  of  America, 

*  Set  L.A.P»toa,  Jit  lury  of  GriuaJtit,  '  MS.  57,  Yi      "" 


.y  Google 


l68      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

them  a  lion's  head,  twelve  of  men's  heads  sunnounted  by  elephaQtt* 
heads,  twelve  of  men's  heads  with  bats'  wings,  twelve  of  heads  of  wodewoses, 
seventeen  of  virgins'  heads,  ...  for  the  king's  pUys  at  Otford  at  Chtistmat 
(I348).> 

If  the  device  had  been  systematically  used  by  the  king  as  a 
badge,  we  should  expect  it  to  appear  in  can'ing  on  some 
building  with  which  he  was  specially  connected,  in  the  way 
that  the  antelope  appears  on  the  vaulting  of  Henry  V's 
chapel  at  Westminster.  ^  The  savage  man  became  very 
popular  as  a  supporter  for  armorial  shields,^  and  we  find 
him  at  the  feet  of  effigies,  as  at  Aldbury  (Herts.)  on  the 
tomb  of  Sir  Robert  Whitingham,  who  was  killed  at  the 
battle  of  Tewkesbury  in  1471. 

The  savage  man  seems  subsequently  to  have  become  a 
popular  celebrity,  like  Robin  Hood  or  Gog  and  Magog, 
and  appeared  in  pageants  and  shows.  In  a  beautiful 
manuscript  of  Froissart  in  the  British  Museum  (MS.  Harl. 
4380)  there  is  a  miniature  of  four  men  dressed  as  savages 
or  wild  men  of  the  later  type  dancing  or  posturing  before 
the  ladies  of  the  court.  Their  clubs  lie  on  the  ground- 
in  Gascoigne's  *  Princely  Pleasures  '  and  Laneham's  Letter 
we  read  that  when  the  earl  of  Leicester  entertained 
queen  Ehzabeth  at  Kenilworth  castle  in  1575,  on  her 
return  one  day  from  hunting  there  came  out  of  the  woods 
an  '  hombre  salvagio,'  all  covered  with  moss  and  ivy  and 
bearing  an  oaken  plant  plucked  up  by  the  roots,  '  who 
for  parsonage,  gesture,  and  vtterauns  beside,  cooun- 
tenaunst  the  matter  too  very  good  liking.'  He  made  a 
speech,  and  after  alluding  to  reports  of  many  strange  things 
of  which  he  was  ignorant,  he  called  upon  '  his  familiarz 
&  companionz,  the  fawnz,  satyres,  *  nymphs,  dryardes,  and 
hamadryades,'  who  did  not  however  answer ;  so  in 
his  '  vtter  grief  and  extreem  refuge '  he  called  upon 
his  old  friend  Echo  '  that  he  wist  would  hyde  nothing 
from  him,  but  tell  him  aU  if  she  wear  heer.'  After  such 
diversions  he  "broke  his  tree  asunder  and  cast  away  the 

1  ilrfAiinib^'a,  1x11,41,4],  III.  We  are 
indebted  to  Sir  William  Sc  J.  Hope  tot 
clicK  relcRncei. 

'Then  ii  no  lurviving  inilance  of  the  'The  coonciiDn  between  the 

vodewoKitStKatnarine'ichapFl.Regent'f  and  tal^  ii  obKTved  by  Ciiton  in  hit 
Puk,  where  parciaiti  of  Edward  III  and  FaiUi  v/  Avian,  izii  (14S4),  ia  the  pauage : 
Pbilippa  ate  carved  upon  the  italli.  '  The    wodewoK     or    aa^re    kdde    the 

'At    Mortain    in    Nomund;    upon    ■       pflgiym  in  (0  hit  p^ttc.' 


,GoogIe 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  169 

top  in  such  a  way  that  it  nearly  fell  on  the  head  of 
the  queen's  horse,  which  became  restive  and  caused  the 
company  an  anxious  moment.  Savages  or  '  green  men ' 
are  recorded  as  taking  part  in  the  lord  mayor's  show  in 
the  eighteenth  century,  and  letting  off  fireworks  to  keep 
the  people  back.  ^  , 


THE   SIREN    AND   THE   CENTAUR. 

There  are  two  subjects  remaining  to  be  dealt  vrith,  the 
siren  and  the  centaur.  They  occur  freely  in  church 
architecture.  Both  are  human  composites,  and  are 
thus  included  among  the  prodigies  in  the  chapter  '  de 
Portentis '  of  Rabanus.  They  go  hand  in  hand  in  the 
bestiaries  as  symbolic  subjects  owing  to  the  author  having 
made  use  of  the  Septuagint  version  of  Isaiah,  xiii,  2i-22> 
and  xxxiv,  11^14,  where  they  are  associated  in  the  passages 
in  which  the  prophet  predicts  the  desolation  of  Babylon.  * 


THE    BIRD-SIREN. 

Jerome  in  his  commentary  discusses  the  nature  of  the 
'  sirenae '  in  Isaiah  thus :  *  The  sirens  which  are  called 
in  the  Hebrew  Thennim  we  understand  to  be  either 
demons,  or  a  kind  of  mon,ster,  or  at  least  great  dragons 
which  are  crested  and  fly ;  by  all  of  these  creatures  the 
signs  of  devastation  and  solitude  are  indicated.''  He 
does  not  apparently  refer  here  to  the  classical  siren. 
Possibly  he  had  in  mind  certain  serpents  with  a  similar 
name,  said  to  exist  in  Arabia.  These  '  syrenae '  are  de- 
scribed and  illustrated  in  the  Latin  bestiaries.  They  are 
drawn  as  winged  dragons  and  sometimes  have  horns,  as  in 
MSS.  12  C.  xix  and  Sloane  3544  (B.M.). 

Jerome's  definition  of  sirens  was  not  adopted  by  the 

'  About  1762  ;   KC  Nia  Enfliii  Diciitn- 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


170      SOME    ABNORMAL    AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

later  commentators,  such  as  Isidore  and  Rabanus.  They 
took  for  granted  that  the  '  strenes '  of  the  Vulgate  were 
the  creatures  inhabiting  the  sea  with  which  ttey  were 
familiar  in  classical  art,  and  the  bestiary-writers  followed 
them. 

The  texts  of  the  ^arly  Latin  bestiaries,  represented 
by  MS.  10074  °'  *^*  tenth  century  at  Brussels,  compience 
with  the  quotation  from  Isaiah  thus  : 

luUh  the  prophet  safi :  '  Sirens  and  demoiu  shall  dance  in  Babylon, ' 
and  hedgehogs  and  onocentaurs  shall  dwell  in  their  houses.'  The  Natural 
Philosopher  discourses  on  the  nature  of  each.  The  sireni,  he  sajrg,  are 
death-dealing  animals  which  from  the  head  down  to  the  waist  have  a  human 
form*  but  the  lower  parts  to  the  feet  have  the  form  of  birds.  And  they 
ting  a  certain  musical  and  most  sweetly  melodious  song;  so  that  by  the 
charm  of  their  voice  they  enchant  the  ears  of  men  who  arc  sailing  a  long 
way  off,  and  draw  them  to  them,  and  seduce  their  can  and  senses  by  the 
extraordinary  rhythm  and  sweetness  (of  their  song)  and  lull  them  to  sleep. 
Then  at  length  when  they  see  them  sunk  in  a  deep  sleep,  they  suddenly 
attack  them  and  tear  their  fiesh  in  pieces,  and  thus  by  the  influence  of  their 
voice  they  deceive  ignorant  and  careless  men  and  do  them  to  death. 

Thus  then  are  deceived  those  who  find  their  enjoyments  in  the  delights 
and  pomps  (of  this  world)  and  in  theatres  and  other  pleasures,  that  Is,  who 
are  enervated  with  the  comedies  and  tragedies  and  different  kinds  of  muucal 
tunes ;  and  as  though  in  a  deep  sleep,  lose  all  the  vigour  of  their  minds ;  and 
suddenly  become  a  prey  to  the  power  of  their  most  greedy  adversaries. 

The  part  which  follows  about  the  onocentaur  will 
be  given  presently.  In  the  miniature  accompanying  this 
account  the  three  sirens  are  drawn  in  semi-bird  form 
(plate  VIII,  no.  l).  Two  of  them  are  tearing  the  unfor- 
tunate sailor  to  pieces  with  their  claw-like  fingers,  while 
the  third  plays  a  musical  instrument  resembling  a  citole. 
There  are  two  legends  above  :  '  Ubi  syrene  musica  sonant 
ad  decipiendos  homines,'  and  :  *  Ubi  dilaniant  eos  jam 
mortuos.' 

The  sirens  of  the  bestiary  were  of  course  derived  from 
a  classical  source,  the  story  of  Ulysses,  On  the  well-known 
vase  at  the  British  Museum  they  are  in  the  form  of  birds.  ^ 
There  is  little  to  be  learnt  about  their  appearance  from 


■  iatyltv,  but  MS.  i]j  i(  B«me  readi  *  Fot  in  account  of  the  urcn  in  Crtti  ir 

bMuttant.  uc  iiticic  \iy  Mim  Jane  Haniion,  'Tfa 

■isiii>iRi=ahuinanbniig.  but  pnttically  Myth  pI  Odyucui  lod  the  Sireni,'    in  Tl 

tU  TcnioDi  lay  '  o{  1  WODUO.'  MoganiH  e/  Art,  Fib.  18S7. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


:  MS.  10074,  *'**"  ' 


lO.  2.      BIRD  AND  FIJH  sirens:     MS.   35lti,  ARSENAL  LIBRARY,  PARIS. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I7I 

classical  writers,  most  of  the  references  being  to  their  place 
of  abode,  but  Ovid  ^  describes  them  as  '  having  feathers 
and  the  feet  of  birds  and  faces  of  maidens.'  Fliny' includes 
them  with  the  fabulous  birds  and  has  but  little  to  say  in 
their  favour  :  *  Nor  yet  do  the  sirens  obtain  any  greater 
credit  with  me,  although  Dinon,  the  father  of  Clearchus, 
asserts  that  they  exist  in  India  and  that  they  charm  men 
by  their  sohg ;  and  having  first  lulled  them  to  sleep,  tear 
them  to  pieces.' 

The  symbolism  of  the  siren  from  the  Christian  point 
of  view  is  clearly  expressed  by  Qement  of  Alexandria,' 
who  says : 

Let  lu  avoid  custom  as  we  would  a  dangeroui  headland,  or  the  threatening 
Charybdis,  or  the  mythical  sirens.  .  .  .  Urge  the  ship  beyond  that  smoke 
;md  billow.'  .  .  .  Let  ui  shun,  fellow  mamters,  let  us  shun  this  billow; 
it  vomits  forth  fire ;  it  is  a  wicked  island,  heaped  with  bones  and  corpses, 
and  in  it  sings  a  fair  courtesan,  Pleasure,  delighting  with  music  for  the 
common  ear.  .  .  .  Let  not  a  woman  with  flowing  train  cheat  you  of  your 
aentes.  .  .  .  Sail  past  the  song ;  it  wotks  death  ;  exert  youi  will,  and  yon 
have  overcome  rain ;  bound  to  the  wood  of  the  Cross,  you  shall  be  freed 
from  destruction.  The  Word  of  God  will  be  your  pilot,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  bring  you  to  anchor  in  the  haven  of  heaven.' 

In  the  early  twelfth-century  bestiary  of  Philip  de 
Thaun,*  the  siren  is  described  as  having  the  form  of  a 
woman  down  to  the  waist,  the  feet  of  a  falcon,  and  the 
tail  of  a  fish.  In  this  version  sirens  symbolise  the  riches 
of  the  world,  and  the  evils  which  arise  out  of  them  : 

Serainet  ki  sunt  richeises  sunt  del  mund ; 

La  mer  muitre  cest  mund,  b  nef  gent  ki  i  sunt, 

E  laneme  est  notuner,  e  la  nef  cots  que  dait  nager ; 

Sacez  maintet  faiez  funt  11  riche  ki  sunt  el  mund 

Lanme  el  cors  pecher, . . . 

The  metrical  version  of  GuiUaume  made  in  the  thir- 
teenth century  says  that  the  siren  has  a  very  strange  shape  ; 
*  For  from  the  waist  upwards  it  is  the  most  beautiful 
thing  in  the  world,  formed  in  the  guise  of  a  woman  ;   and 


'  Mil.  1,  ;5].  *  Odyi.  xii,  116. 

*  bk.  :i,  th.  70  (49).  *  Anu-Nicnu  tii.  vol.  iv,  p.  106. 

'Exbarlalim    M    ibi    Htalbn,    ch.    xii.  •  Coiron  MS.  Nero  A.  v  (B.M.). 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


lyZ        SOME   ABNORMAL   AND    COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

the  other  parts  are  shaped  like  a.  fish  and  like  a  bird.'  The 
sirens  are  a  type  of  the  delights  of  the  world,  *  luxury, 
gluttony,  drunkenness,  women  and  sleek  horses,  and  rich 
clothes,'  to  which  we  are  inclined.  '  There  is  however  many 
a  mariner  who  knows  how  to  keep  guard  and  watch  when 
he  goes  sailing  on  the  sea  ;  he  stops  up  his  ears,  so  that  he 
does  not  hear  the  siren's  song.  Just  the  same  should  the 
wise  man  do,  who  passes  through  the  world ;  he  should 
keep  himself  chaste,  and  his  ears  and  eyes  from  hearing  and 
seeing  anything  that  may  bring  him  into  sin.' 

In  the  thirteenth-century  poem  of  Gautier  de  Metz, 
Ulmage  du  monde,  the  siren  is  described  thus  :  '  Others 
there  are  with  heads  and  bodies  of  maidens  as  far  as  the 
breasts,  below  as  fish,  and  with  the  wings  of  birds ;  and 
their  song  is  very  sweet  and  beautiful.' 

There  are  a  few  instances  in  manuscripts  of  sirens  in 
this  triple  form.  In  MS.  Kk.  4-25  in  the  university 
library,  Cambridge,  one  of  the  three  has  bird's  wings  and 
feet,  and  a  fish  tail.  In  MS.  Douce  88  (first  bestiary) 
the  siren  has  large  bird's  wings  and  claws,  but  the  feathered 
lower  body  and  tail  resemble  the  hind  part  of  a  fish.  ^  In 
Harl.  3244,  and  other  manuscripts,  although  in  fish  form, 
she  has  wings. 

There  are  many  illustrations  of  the  bird-siren  in  the 
bestiaries.  In  MS.  Bodl.  602  there  are  three.  One  of 
them  has  webbed  feet  and  holds  up  her  hands  ;  the  other 
two  play  triple  pipes  and  harp.  In  MS.  Douce  88  there 
are  two  miniatures.  The  first  shows  four  men  in  a 
boat ;  one  man  is  rowing  and  two  of  the  others  point 
to  three  sirens  of  semi-bird  form  floating  in  the  water. 
These  hold  out  their  hands  and  are  evidently  singing. 
In  the  second  they  hold  up  their  hands  and  play  double 
pipes  and  harp.  This  gesture  of  holding  up  the  hands 
may  be  a  signal  to  the  sailors.  In  MS.  1444  Frangais 
(Bibl.  Nat.  Paris),  Guillaume's  version,  there  are  two 
men  in  the  ship  and  two  sirens  in  bird  form.  One  raises 
her  pipe  or  horn  as  if  to  strike  the  ship,  the  other  plays 
a  harp.  In  the  Bestiaire  d'Amour  in  the  same  manu- 
script there    are   three    scenes.     In  the   third   there   are 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


t   CATHEDRAL   C 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


■IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  I73 

three  men  rowing,  and  at  either  end  of  the  ship  a  siren 
is  hitting  a  man  on  the  head  with  her  horn. 

Examples  of  the  triple  form,  or  in  fact  of  any  bird  form 
of  siren,  are  very  scarce  in  carving.  We  can  only  recall  two 
instances  in  this  country,  namely  at  Carlisle  and  All  Saints', 
Hereford,  both  on  misericords.  In  the  Carlisle  example 
(plate  II,  no.  i)  the  siren  has  the  feathered  body  and  feet 
of  a  bird  and  the  tail  of  a  fish.  Her  right  hand  is  broken 
off,  but  it  probably  held  a  comb  as  she  has  a  mirror  in  her 
left.  At  Hereford  there  are  two,  each  of  whom  holds 
a  (?)  stick.  They  also  have  feathered  bodies,  birds'  feet, 
and  fish  tails,  but  their  tails  appear  to  be  covered  with 
feathers  rather  than  scales.  In  carving,  tips  of  feathers 
and  scales  are  often  much  alike. 

There  is  an  exceptional  detail  in  MS.  Douce  132  (Bodl.) 
and  MS.  178  (St.  John's  College,  Oxford,)  where  the  siren 
grasps  a  dragon.  In  each  case  she  is  in  bird  form,  and  in 
the  first  has  human  feet.  The  dragon's  head  appears 
over  her  left  shoulder,  its  body  and  twisted  tail  falling 
behind.  The  origin  of  this  feature  is  unknown  to  us,  but 
it  is  presumably  based  on  a  classical  model.  ^ 

In  a  few  miniatures  the  sirens  are  mixed.  In  queen 
Mary's  Psalter  there  are  two  scenes :  in  the  first 
there  are  two  sirens,  one  of  whom  is  in  bird  form  and 
holds  up  her  hands,  and  the  other  is  in  fish  form  and  holds 
a  mirror.  The  ship  appears  with  four  men  in  it,  two  of 
whom  are  overcome  with  sleep.  In  the  second  scene 
the  sirens  bend  over  the  side  of  the  ship  and  seize  the 
sleeping  men. 

In  the  French  prose  bestiary  in  the  Arsenal  library, 
Paris,  there  are  three  sirens,  one  in  bird  form  and  flying, 
the  other  two  in  the  water  (plate  viii,  no.  2).  The  form  of 
the  latter  is  not  very  clear,  but  they  are  probably  intended 
to  be  semi-fish,  llie  first  blows  a  horn,  the  second  plays 
a  harp,  and  the  third  sings.  The  text  of  this  manuscript 
commences  with  the  same  quotation  from  Isaiah,  and  then 
says  that  there  are  three  kinds  of  sirens,  of  whom  two  are 
partly  woman  partly  fish,  and  the  third  partly  woman  partly 

LKiicord  Che  linn  holdi 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


174      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

bird ;  and  they  all  three  sing,  les  unes  en  buisines '  et 
les  autres  en  harpes  et  les  autres  en  droite  vois.'  The 
account  does  not  difier  materially  from  the  Latin  manu- 
scripts, but  the  phraseology  is  varied.  The  melody  of 
the  sirens'  song  is  so  pleasing  that  however  far  off  the 
sailors  are  they  cannot  help  coming.  It  makes  them  so 
forgetful  that  when  they  are  drawn  there,  they  fall  asleep, 
and  so  are  attacked  and  killed  treacherously,  because  they 
have  not  been  on  their  guard.  The  sirens  are  a  type  of 
those  women  who  by  their  blandishments  and  deceits 
attract  men  to  themselves  and  bring  them  to  poverty 
and  death.  And  the  moralist  winds  up  seutentiously  vrith  ; 
'  Like  the  wings  of  the  siren  is  the  love  of  woman,  which 
goes  and  comes  quickly.' 

As  regards  the  musical  instruments  Isidore  was  probably 
followed,  as  he  is  a  good  deal  quoted  in  the  French  versions. 
In  his  Etymology  (lib.  xi,  ch.  iii)  he  repeats  the  passage 
in  the  commentary  of  Servius  on  the  Aemid,  v.  864,  to 
the  effect  that  '  the  three  sirens  are  represented  to  have 
been  partly  women,  partly  birds,  having  wings  and  claws ; 
of  whom  one  sang,  another  played  on  the  pipes,  and  the 
third  on  the  lyre.  .  .  .  They  are  depicted  as  having  wings 
and  claws,  because  love  both  flies  and  wounds.  And  for 
this  reason  they  are  said  to  have  dwelt  in  the  waves,  because 
the  waves  gave  birth  to  Venus.'  TTiis  last  passage  is 
repeated  in  MS.  Bodl.  602. 


THE   FISH-SIREN. 

The  siren  in  fish  form,"  usually  termed  the  mermaid, 
is  extremely  common  both  in  manuscripts  and  carving. 
It  also  came  from  a  classical  source,  being  based  on  the 
female  triton.  In  the  gallery  of  casts  at  the  British  Museum 
there  is  a  mosaic  pavement  from  a  Roman  villa  at  Hali- 
carnassus,  probably  of  the  third  century  a.d.  It  shows 
Venus  rising  from  the  sea  supported  by  a  pair  of  female 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I75 

tritons  or  mermaids,  who  have  curled  fish  tails.  Venus 
holds  a  mirror  in  one  hand,  her  locks  in  the  other.  This 
scene  accords  with  Isidore's  statement ;  and  the  mirror 
in  the  hand  of  Venus  is  likely  to  have  been  the  forerunner 
of  the  numerous  mirrors  seen  in  the  hands  of  mer- 
maids. 

The  siren  in  fish  form  is  illustrated  in  many  manu- 
scripts. In  MSS.  Add.  11283  and  Harl.  3244  she  holds 
a  mh ;  in  MS.  Sloane  3544  and  MS.  14969  Fran^ais 
(Bibl.  Nat.)  two  fish ;  in  MS.  Bodl.  764,  where  there  are 
three  sirens,  one  holds  a  fish  and  the  other  two  the  ship  ;  in 
MSS.  Douce  151  and  Ashmole  1511  they  each  hold  a 
double  comb  and  fish ;  and  in  MS.  14970  Fran^ais  the 
siren  is  blowing  a  long  horn.  In  MS.  Harl.  4751  she 
hovers  above  the  ship  and  holds  its  prow  and  a  fish  (plate  x, 
no.  1) ;  the  mast  and  sail  have  fallen  overboard  and  the 
vessel  appears  to  be  sinking.  One  sailor  is  rowing  or 
steering,  and  another  is  standing  stopping  up  his  ears  with 
his  fingers,  in  accordance  vnth  the  legend.  In  MS. 
Sloane  278  (B.M.)  the  vessel  has  neither  mast  nor  sail 
(plate  X,  no.  2).  There  are  three  sailors,  all  of  whom 
are  rowing  or  steering  with  crutch-headed  oars.  One  of 
them,  who  is  standing,  holds  his  hand  to  his  ear  as  before, 
while  the  third  is  being  dragged  overboard  by  the  hair 
by  the  siren.  In  MS.  Sloane  3544  the  sailors  are  asleep 
in  the  ship  with  their  heads  resting  on  their  hands. 

Sirens  are  also  made  use  of  in  Alexander's  Romance 
to  illustrate  *  women  who  always  live  in  the  water ;  and 
who,  when  they  see  people  coming,  retire  into  the  water 
so  that  they  cannot  be  seen  in  any  way.'  In  MS.  20  A.  v 
there  are  three  of  them  of  semi-fish  form  dressed  in  tunics. 
They  look  at  and  hold  out  their  hands  towards  two  knights 
standing  on  the  bank.  This  behaviour,  while  compatible 
with  the  character  of  sirens,  hardly  accords  with  the 
professions  of  the  ladies  in  the  Romance. 

The  earliest  example  of  the  siren  known  to  us  in  church 
architecture  is  on  a  capital  of  the  eleventh  century  in  the 
chapel  at  Durham  castle  (fig.  9).  It  is  rudely  incised 
and  shows  her  in  fish  form  holding  up  her  hands  as  in 
the  manuscripts.  She  is  in  the  same  attitude  on  the 
twelfth-century  tympanum  at  Stow  Longa,  Huntingdon- 
shire, and  abroad  on  the  west  doorway  at  Loches.     We 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


\'j6      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

have  seen  that  this  gesture  is  especially  associated  with 
the  siren  who  sings,  but  the  carvers  were  no  doubt  not 
particular.  In  stone  carving  at  Barfreston,  Kent,  the 
siren  holds  a  fish ;  at  Nately  Scares,  Hants,  and  at 
the  church  of  Saint-Michel  d'Aiguilhe,  Le  Puy,  her 
tresses. 

In  woodwork,  there  are  three  sirens  of  the  thirteenth 
centuiy  on  misericords  at  Exeter  cathedral  church.  They 
are  in  hsh  form,  and  in  one  case  a  pair  of  them,  symmetrically 
arranged,  are  beating  a  tabor  over  a  mask-like  head  below 
(plate  IX,  no.  2).     The  latter  may  be  intended  for  the 


head  of  the  sailor,  but  if  it  should  be  regarded  merely  as 
a  mask,  perhaps  it  denotes  the  comedies  and  tragedies 
mentioned  in  the  bestiaries.  In  the  other  case  the  siren 
holds  a  fish.  Their  tails  terminate  in  foliage.  Examples 
in  later  woodwork  are  so  numerous  that  it  is  difficult  to 
select  them  for  mention.  On  a  misericord  of  the  fourteenth 
century  at  Gloucester  cathedral  church  there  is  a  tine 
siren  supporting  a  fish  with  either  hand.  In  the  fifteenth 
century  the  mirror  is  commonly  balanced  by  a  doable 
comb,  but  the  siren  frequently  holds  her  locks.  A  late 
example  in  an  unusual  setting  of  rocks  and  trees  may  be 
seen  on  the  north  side  of  Henry  VII's  chapel,  West- 
minster. ^ 

'  lUiutntcd  in  Bond,  Miuricordi.  ti. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN   ENGLISH   CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  177 

The  ship  is  very  scarce  in  carving,  and  we  can  only 
recall  one  instance,  namely,  upon  a  misericord  at  Boston 
(plate  XI,  no.  i).  It  is  a  simple  boat.  There  are  two 
sailors,  both  of  whom  appear  to  be  asleep,  although  one 
holds  an  oar.  On  the  right  is  the  siren,  in  tish  form, 
playing  a  pipe.  It  is  very  rare  for  her  to  be  playing  any 
musical  instrument  in  carving. 

An  interesting  variant  may  occasionally  be  found, 
namely,  where  she  has  a  double  fish-tail.  The  finest 
example  of  this  type  is  at  Cartmel  (plate  xi,  no.  2). 
The  details  indicate  that  the  carver  was  a  person  of  some 
originality  or  had  an  unusual  model  to  work  from,  for  he 
has  composed  his  siren  as  a  garish  female  with  long  and 
wavy  hair,  that  on  her  left  hand  being  plaited,  and  that 
on  her  right  loose.  She  holds  an  ornamental  comb  with 
fine  and  coarse  teeth,  ^  and  a  mirror  with  richly-chased 
rim.  Her  divided  tail  was  adopted  from  a  classical  source, 
either  the  triton  or  Scylla,  and  is  more  common  on  the 
continent  than  here,  especially  as  a  heraldic  device.  There 
are  good  instances  upon  a  sculptured  stone  of  the  twelfth 
century  at  the  priory  of  Sainte-Enimie  (Lozere)  on  the 
Tarn,  and  on  a  misericord  of  the  sixteenth  century  at  Saint- 
Sernin,  Toulouse.  It  is  suitable  as  a  comer  composition, 
and  appears  in  this  way  on  the  fonts  at  St.  Peter's,  Cam- 
bridge, and  Anstcy,  Herts. 

There  are  three  examples  of  a  siren  suckling  a  lion, 
on  misericords  at  WeUs,  Norwich  (plate  xii,  no.  l),  and 
Edlesborough,  Bucks.  So  far  we  have  been  unable  to 
ascertain  the  source  and  meaning  of  this  feature.  In 
Lincoln  minster,  there  is  a  misericord  with  a  siren  in  the 
centre  holding  a  mirror  and  comb,  and  a  lion  on  either 
side  of  her,  which  may  possibly  be  another  form  of  it. 


THE    MERMAN   OR   TRITON. 

The  merman  or  triton  is  sometimes  met  with  in 
churches.  At  Long  Marton,  Westmorland,  he  appears  on 
a  tympanum  of  the  twelfth  century,  in  company  with  a 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


lyS      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

dragon.  ^  The  finest  example  we  have  in  wood-carving 
is  upon  a  misericord  at  St.  Mary's  hospital,  Chichester 
(plate  xii,  no.  2),  where  he  is  hooded  and  holds  his  fish- 
tail. He  does  not  seem  to  be  described  in  the  bestiaries, 
but  is  illustrated  in  Alexander's  Romance.  In  MS.  20 
A.  V  he  appears  in  the  sea  in  company  with  the  mermaid 
in  the  scene  where  Alexander  descends  in  a  glass  barrel,  and 
in  another  scene  where  men  and  women  are  mentioned  who 
live  in  water.  In  two  cases  at  least  the  merman  and 
mermaid  occur  together  on  misericords ;  at  Winchester 
they  balance  each  other  as  wing  subjects,  and  at  Stratford- 
on-Avon  they  are  side  by  side  in  the  centre.  Abroad  both 
at  Loches  and  Remagen  *  they  are  found  together  in 
twelfth-century  work.  They  are  common  in  heraldry 
and  may  be  seen  as  supporters  in  armorial  glass  at  Brasted, 
Kent. 


THE   ONOCENTAUR. 

We  must  now  consider  the  centaur.  It  has  already 
been  pointed  out  that,  in  the  form  of  the  onocentaur,  it 
was  associated  vrith  the  siren  in  the  bestiaries  through 
the  author  making  use  of  the  Septuagint  rendering  of 
Isaiah,  xiii,  21-22,  and  xxxiv,  11-14.  Jerome  tells  us  that 
the  Septuagint  alone  translated  the  Hebrew  word  a& 
ovoKfVTavpoi,  but  that  Aquila,  Symmachus,  and  Theo- 
dotius,  as  wdl  as  he  himself,  favoured  the  rendering  ululae, 
which  appears  in  the  Vulgate.  The  word  onocentauri,  how- 
ever, is  retained  in  the  Vulgate  in  Isaiah,  xxxiv,  14,  Jerome 
adds  that  when  the  Septuagint  rendered  the  Hebrew 
word  as  onocentaur, '  they  copied  the  fables  of  the  heathen, 
who  say  that  there  were  hippocentaurs.' '  The  name  of 
'  onocentaur  '  would  imply  that  the  creature  was  a  com- 
pound of  the  ass,  but  in  its  origin  it  was  not  so.  It  must 
not  be  confounded  in  ecclesiastical  an  with  the  hippo- 
centaur,  which  was  drawn  from  a  different  source  and 
has  a  different  symbolic  meaning. 


'  AUeo,  Cbralian  Symitliim,  p.  j6q,  the  Veicin  von  AltenhuowficuadcD  i: 

RbeialiDdeD,  Bona.  1859. 
■  Das  Farlal  sh  Rtmagtn.  ProcerdiDgt  cf  *  ConunniUi7  on  luufa,  lib.  v. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    EMGLISH    CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I79 

The  onocentaur  has  a  curious  history.  How  did  the 
Septuagint  come  to  use  such  a  word  in  the  passages  in 
Isaiah,  and  what  did  they  mean  by  it  ?  For  this  we  must 
turn  to  Aelian's  description  of  the  creature,^  the  only 
one  that  we  have  in  classical  authors.     He  says  : 

There  is  an  animal  which  they  call '  onocentaur,'  and  whoever  see*  it 
legards  ai  by  no  meanB  incredible  what  has  been  circulated  about  it  in  story, 
namely  that  there  are  nations  of  centaurs,  and  that  neither  those  who  have 
carved  or  painted  it  have  been  false  in  their  descriptions ;  nor  will  he  deny 
that  such  creatures  have  been  produced  by  lapse  of  time,  and  that  two 
bodies  of  diverse  natures  have  coalesced  into  one.  But  whether  they  really 
exuted,  01  whether  hearsay,  more  flexible  and  more  skilful  for  fashioning 
anything  than  any  wax,  has  fashioned  them  with  two  bodies  commingled, 
one  half  of  a  man  and  the  other  of  a  horse,  and  vrith  one  soul  for  the 
harmonised  bodies,  I  wiU  not  diKuss. 

Now  about  the  onocentaur  I  have  it  in  my  mind  to  explain  those 
things  that  I  have  collected  in  conversation  and  by  report,  namely  that 
it  is  like  a  man  in  the  face  ;  and  that  its  face  is  surrounded  with  long  hair  ; 
its  neck  and  chest  have  a  likeness  to  those  of  a  human  being  ;  its  brealts 
project  in  front ;  its  shoulders,  arms,  elbows,  and  hands,  and  its  chest  down 
to  the  loins  are  of  human  form ;  its  back,  fianks,  belly,  arid  hind  feet 
resemble  an  ass,  and  it  is  of  a  giey  colour  as  an  ass,  but  under  the  belly  (at 
the  flanks)  it  approaches  to  white.  Their  hands  display  a  double  use,  for 
when  there  is  need  of  swftness,  they  use  them  as  forefeet  to  run ;  and  so 
it  comes  about  that  it  is  not  surpassed  in  speed  by  other  quadrupeds  ;  and 
again  when  it  is  necessary  for  it  to  take  food  or  pick  up  anything,  lay  it  down, 
or  seize  or  gather  anything  together  which  may  be  in  front  of  its  feet,  they 
become  hands  again  ;  and  then  it  does  not  move,  but  sits  down.  It  is  an 
animal  of  a  hard  and  bitter  spirit,  for  if  it  is  caught,  it  does  not  endure 
captivity,  but  the  desire  for  freedom  causes  it  to  refuse  all  food,  and  prefer 
death  by  hunger.  It  is  Crates  of  Pergamum  in  Myua  who  says  that 
Pythagoras  narrates  this  about  the  onocentaur. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  creature  here  described 
is  an  anthropoid  ape,  and  that  its  '  likeness  to  a  man 
in  the  face,'  and  to  an  ass  in  colour  and  body  when  on 
all  fours,  caused  it  to  receive  the  name  of  ass-centaur, 
following  the  example  of  the  hippo-centaur.  The  Septua- 
gint doubtless  knew  of  the  description  in  Pythagoras 
and  employed  the  word  in  its  true  sense  to  indicate 
an  ape,  or  a  demon  like  an  ape,  a  suitable  creature  to  haunt 
the  ruins  of  Babylon.  The  name  of  onocentaiu-  was 
however    too    near    that    of    the   better   known    hippo- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


l80        SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

centaur  to  escape  misunderstanding,  and  it  came  to  be 
regarded  as  a  similar  kind  of  creature.  Jerome  accepts  it 
as  such  and  gives  it  the  following  symbolic  interpreta- 
tion :  '  Furthermore  the  name  of  onocentaur,  being 
composed  of  asses  and  centaurs,  appears  to  me  to  signify 
those  people,  who  on  the  one  hand  are  possessed  of  human 
intelligence,  and  on  the  other  are  drawn  away  by  illicit 
pleasures  and  filthy  lust  to  (all  kinds  of)  vices.' ^ 

Gregory,  in  his  '  Moralia,'  *  commenting  on  Isaiah, 
ixxiv,  14,  takes  the  onocentaur  for  granted,  but  sadly 
twists  its  etymology.     He  says  : 


But  what  are  signified  b^  the  name  of  ass-centaurs  other  than  deceitful 
persons  and  proud  i  In  the  Greek  lang;uage  certainly  Stm  is  the  name 
for  ass,  and  by  the  name  of  ais  vice  is  indicated,  as  the  prophet  teatifiei  who 
saj^  :  '  Their  fioh  is  as  the  fiesh  of  asies  '  (Eieit.  niii,  ao).  Now  by  the 
name  of  bull  (taurus)  the  neck  of  pride  is  understood  ;  as  it  is  told  by  the 
Toice  of  the  Lord  about  the  pride  of  the  Jews  through  the  Psahnist:  '  Fat 
bull)  have  beset  me '  (Ps.  zxii,  11).  Ass-centaurs  then  are  those  persons  - 
who  are  given  up  to  the  vices  of  luxury  and  so  lift  up  their  neck  (in  pride) 
when  they  ought  to  luve  bowed  their  head.  And  these  being  sub- 
serrient  to  the  pleasures  of  their  flesh,  all  feeling  of  ihame  having  been 
banished,  not  only  do  not  grieve  for  the  loss  of  all  uprightneii,  but  go  so 
far  as  to  rejoice  over  the  work  of  deception.  * 


This  collective  view  of  the  onocentaur  passed  into  the 
bestiaries.  In  the  early  manuscript  at  Brussels,  from 
which  the  part  about  the  siren  has  already  been  given,  the 
onocentaur  is  described  thus : 


Similarly  the  Natural  Philosopher  asserts  that  the  onocentaur  possesses 
a  double  nature,  that  a  the  upper  part  of  it  is  like  a  man,  but  the  lower 
part  has  the  limbs  of  an  ais.*  These  animab  are  a  type  of  fooUsh  and 
double-tongued  men,  who  in  their  morals  are  double  alio  ;  as  says  the 
apostle  :  '  Having  indeed  a  profeasioit  of  goodness,  but  denying  the  power 
thereof '  (2  Tim.  iii,  5).  Ctf  whom  also  the  prophet  David  say* :  '  Man 
when  he  was  in  honour  did  not  understand  ;  he  is  compared  to  the  beasts 
that  are  foolish,  and  is  made  like  unto  them '  (Fs.  xlix,  20). 


1  CoiiuDtataiy  oa  Itaiah,  lib.  1.  ijmbo]  of  unclcannew  u 

'  Cngory  f  uidier  tceatt  of  the  im  u  a       ncMdiiigljF  brutiih  bjr  nitun '  (Ciliiel). 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


[G.  C.  D. 
SIREN    SVCKLINC    LION  :     NORWICH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCH. 


[G.  C.  D. 

KO.    3.      CENTAUR  :      EXETER    CATHEDRAL    CHURCH, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH   AKCHITECTURE.  l8l 

The  miniature  shows  the  onocentaur  as  a  compound 
of  man  and  ass.  He  holds  up  a  hare  by  the  hind  legs 
and  pierces  it  with  a  spear,  an  exceptional  feature.  AUen* 
connects  it  with  maps  of  the  stars,  but  it  may  be  noted 
that  the  hare  was  regarded  as  a  symbol  of  uncleanness 
as  it  was  thought  to  be  double-sezed  and  capable  of 
superfoetation.  ^  The  lesson  itself  is  also  illustrated  in 
the  form  of  two  men  having  a  lively  discussion  which 
involves  much  gesticulation.  Above  them  is  the  legend : 
'  Ubi  bilinguis  diversis  modis  fallitur.'  They  are  dressed 
in  tunics,  one  having  a  mantle  in  addition  fastened  by  a 
brooch  op  the  right  shoulder. 

The  miniature  in  MS.  Sloane  278  (plate  x,  no.  2) 
embraces  both  the  siren  (who  is  puUing  the  sailor  overboard 
by  the  hair)  and  the  onocentaur.  Their  titles  are  written 
on  the  ground.  The  text  is  that  of  Hugo  de  Folieto, 
which,  with  another  version,  is  given  in  the  de  Bestiis  et 
aliis  rebus  in  the  appendix  to  the  Opera  dogmatica  of  Hugo 
de  Sancto  Victore.  From  one  of  them  we  learn  that 
the  onocentaur  is  partly  compounded  of  onager,  the  wild 
ass.     It  says  : 

The  Natural  Philotophei  aiserts  that  the  onocentaur  combinei  two 
nataret  in  one  ;  foi  the  upper  part  it  like  the  centaur,  that  ii,  the  equine 
man,  but  the  limb*  of  the  bwer  part  are  those  of  the  wild  ais, '  onagri ,  id  est. 

This  use  of  the  wild  ass  as  a  symbol  of  evil  passions  is 
probably  due  to  the  descriptions  in  Pliny  and  Solinus,  for 
they  tell  us  that  in  the  herds  of  wild  asses  in  Africa  each 
male  rules  jealously  over  a  number  of  females,  and  that 
fearing  the  young  males  as  their  rivals  they  mutilate  them 
with  their  teeth  when  born.  The  mothers  therefore  hide 
them.  This  is  repeated  by  Isidore  and  Rabanus,  the  latter 
basing  a  learned  disquisition  upon  it.' 


<  Early  Cbrntian  Symbtlitm,  p.  364.  panagc  in  Job,  n,  {  :    *  Doth  the  wild  tm. 

*  Pliny,  bk.  nil,  8t  (55).  bnj  when  he  hatfa  giau  t'      It  ii  uid  to 

'Tbe  mutihtioD  of  the  young  milci  it  bnjr   twelve   tiinei  in   the   nigbc  of  15111 

illuitnted  in  K>me  of  the  bettiiriei,  notably  March,  lod  the  ume  in  the  dij,  hy  which 

in  MSS.  Bodl.  764,Douce  131,  H11I.4751,  people  know   that  it  it   [be   time  of  the 

and  la  F.  aiiij    end  there  aie  picture!  in  eijuinoi.     The  wild  tM  hen  lymboliiet  the 

othcrt  ol  the  dam  with  the  foal,  and  an  deril,  who,  when  he  teei  the  night  and  the 

■dutt    male    watching    Lbcm.     The    lym-  day  tq  be  equal,  that  ii,  when  he  leet  the 

boHim  in  the  bcitiiiiei  it  founded  on  the  people  who  wete  vaUciog  in  darbien  turned 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


l82      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS 

The  early  French  version  of  Philip  de  Thaun  does 
not  present  any  fresh  feature  regarding  the  onocentaur. 
It  is  derived  from  Isidore.  The  Arsenal  bestiary  gives  but 
a  short  description  with  title  *  Sagittarius,'  and  adds  :  '  Of 
these  creatures  Isaiah  says  ;  "  Men  bear  a  likeness  to  them, 
who  have  double  hearts  and  speak  double  words  "  (Ps. 
xii,  2)  ;  it  is  when  they  speak  well  in  front  and  ill  behind.' 

TTiere  is  a  very  curious  miniature  in  Bodl.  602,  in 
which  appear  two  onocentaurs,  male  and  female.  The 
male  holdi  a  sword  and  has  the  lower  half  of  a  man's  body 
suspended  by  the  legs  from  his  ass-body.  A  man  on 
the  left  is  piercing  him  near  the  right  shoulder  vrith  a 
spear.  On  the  right  is  the  female  onocentaur,  who  has 
the  upper  half  of  a  man  suspended  by  the  hands  from 
her  ass-body,  and  is  being  pierced  in  the  breast  with  an 
arrow  shot  by  a  man  perched  in  a  tree.  Both  the  men 
are  clothed.  The  text  throws  no  light  on  thb  scene,  but 
it  may  well  illustrate  a  fight  between  savage  men  and 
centaurs.  ^  We  may  recall  here  the  account  in  the  Arsenal 
bestiary  of  the  fight  between  Sagittarius  and  the  savage 
man.  There  is  no  doubt  that  in  view  of  its  character, 
it  is  the  onocentaur  with  which  he  is  fighting,  and  the 
same  applies  to  the  carving  on  the  font  at  West  Rounton. 

There  are  many  carvings  of  centaurs  in  twelfth-century 
work,  and  a  few  in  the  thirteenth  century.  After  that 
it  seems  to  have  gone  out  of  favour,  whereas  its  com- 
panion, the  siren,  remained  in  use  until  the  sixteenth 
century.*  When  the  centaur  bears  a  bow  and  arrow, 
it  is  often  inscribed  with  the  name  '  Sagittarius,'  as  upon 
the  font  at  Hook  Norton  (plate  xiii,  no.  i)  and  the  west 
doorway  at  Kencott,  both  in  Oxfordshire,  and  at  Stoke- 


to  th<  true  light,  ChriiC,  ind  Co  be  eqiul 

il,  6,  'All  fledi  it  giu>,'  it  brought  in  in 

in  faith  with  the  juit,  then  he  roan  day 

■upport  of  hit  argument. 

and  night  it  t'cry  hour  md  goei  about 
leebing  food  ;    and  the  pauage  in  I  Peter, 
V,  a  quoted  in  illiutration,     Gregory  in  hii 

'  Mile  and  female  centaun  painted  at 
Pompeii  ire  illui Crated  in  John  Aihtoo'i 
Curimu  CTtamti  in  ZmiUgy,  pp.  8l,  81. 

the  wUd  an  ii  a  type  of  the  Gentile  people 

'A  locnewhac  groteKjue  focm  of  centaur 

who,  like  the  an  which  hai  obtained  put, 

ippean  upon  1  fourteenCh-centuiy  miieri- 

have    been    turned    from    their    career   of 

unnalraioed    pleaiure    by    receiving    (he 

Park.     It  wai  formerly  balanced  by  a  liten, 

u  thown  in  Ducarel't  plite.     Tliii  aiHidi- 

which  both  they  (and  the  Jew,)  are  together 

tioQ   and   the   detail)  would   incUcate   the 

filled  to   Che  fuU.     The  p—ge  in  Iui»h, 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


i 

9 


DigMizPd.yCOO^jIC 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH    CHURCH   ARCHITECTURE.  I83 

sub-Hamdon,  Somersetshire,  As  the  name  is  applied 
equally  to  both  onocentaur  and  h^pocentaur,  and  where 
they  occur  singly  or  without  definite  association  with 
other  figures,  there  is  no  means  of  distinguishing  them. 


THE   HIPPOCEJJTAUR. 

The  hippocentaur  is  described  in  a  few  of  the  bestiaries, 
notably  in  the  group  of  which  the  Westminster  manuscript 
is  a  member.  The  account  came  from  Isidore,  and  no 
symbolism  is  given.     He  says  : 

The  hippoceotaur  ii  a  kind  of  animal  the  name  of  which  indicatet 
that  it  ii  »  mizture  of  man  and  horse.  Some  people  say  that  the  horsemen 
of  the  Thessaloniaiu  were  such,  because  when  they  nuhed  into  the  battle 
they  appeared  to  have  a  single  body,  partly  horse  and  partly  man.  It  ii 
from  this  circumstance  that  they  have  asierted  that  hippocentaur*  were 
imagined.  ^ 

The  miniature  in  the  Westminster  bestiary  probably 
represents  the  hippocentaur,  but  we  cannot  be  quite  sure. 
In  Douce  88  the  corresponding  miniature  shows  a  hippo- 
centaur shooting  an  arrow  at  the  chimaera,  but  in  the 
Westminster  manuscript  they  are  on  difEerent  pages.  In 
the  Cambridge  manuscript  both  hippocentaur  and  ono- 
centaur are  Ulustrated ;  the  former  is  vested  in  a  shirt 
and  is  shooting  with  a  bow ;  the  latter  is  of  a  leaden  grey 
colour,  the  human  figure  being  of  a  boorish  nature  and 
bearing  a  (f)  club  and  shield. 

In  architecture  the  hippocentaur  is  frequently 
associated  with  other  animals,  as  upon  the  font  at  Luppitt, 
Devon,*  and  on  a  capital  at  Barfreston,  Kent,  where  it  holds 
a  spear,  and  on  the  font  at  Bridekirk,  Cumberland,  where  it 
strangles  two  dragons ;    or  it  shoots  an  arrow  at  another 


'CfyJB.   bk.  a,   ch.   3.     In   hit  chapter  pining  of  human  life,  became 

Jt  Fabida  {Eiym.  i,  xl),  he  addi :  And  w  chat    the    hnne    ii    an    exceci 

■C  wu  that  the  >toi7  of  the  hippocenuur  animal. 
wu  invented,  chat  ii,  the  man  combined 
with  the   hone,   for  eitpreuing  the   njnd  *  UbiiUattiia  Arciaial.  ym 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


184      SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE   HUMAN    FORMS 

animal,  such  as  a  dragon  on  the  chancel  arch  at  Adel  in 
Yorkshire,  a  griffin  oa  the  font  at  Darenth,  Kent,  or  a 
monster  on  the  doorway  at  Kencott,  the  arrow  frequently 
going  down  the  animal's  throat.^ 

The  hippocentaur  as  Sagittarius  in  ecclesiastical  art 
probably  has  its  source  in  the  sign  of  the  zodiac,  of  which 
there  are  many  illustrations  in  the  calendars.  The 
symbolism  is  given  in  the  Livres  des  Creatures  of  Philip 
de  Thaun. "  He  states  on  the  authority  of  one  Helpericus 
that  the  Egyptians  gave  the  ninth  sign  (for  November) 
the  name  of  Sagittarius,  '  because  it  is  an  animal  which 
knows  how  to  shoot ;  and  that  it  got  this  name  on  account 
.  of  the  hail  that  we  have  in  that  season,  which  causes  us 
sores  on  the  nose  and  chin.  Our  books  of  arms  say  that 
God  made  Sagittarius,  that  it  has  a  human  figure  down 
to  the  waist  and  is  a  horse  behind ;  it  holds  a  bow  drawn 
behind  it.'  Then  the  symbolic  interpretation  is  given. 
The  human  part  of  the  centaur  is  a  type  of  Christ  when 
on  earth,  and  the  horse  his  vengeance  on  the  Jews  for 
having  betrayed  him  and  sinned  against  him.  The  bow 
signifies  that  when  he  was  on  the  Cross  and  his  body  struck, 
his  holy  spirit  departed  to  those  whom  he  loved,  and 
who  were  in  hell  awaiting  his  help ;  and  the  direction  of 
the  arrow  signifies  the  way  of  the  Cross.  * 

The  details  and  symbolism  here  correspond  with  the 
scene  usually  termed  the  Harrowing  of  Hell,  of  which 
there  are  many  miniatures  in  manuscripts,  and  carvings 
in  churches.  Christ  appears  thrusting  a  cross  down  the 
throat  of  a  dragon  or  other  monster,  which  typifies 
hell. 

During  the  recent  repairs  to  Winchester  cathedral,  a 
twelfth-century  capital  was  unearthed,  on  which  are  two 
centaurs  shooting  arrows,  one  down  the  throat  of  a 
dragon-like  monster  holding  a  trident,  and  the  other 
down  the  throat  of  a  winged  beast  resembling  a  griffin.* 

Centaurs  are  scarce  in  woodwork,  but  there  are  two 

*l]i\unattAiDATcbaul.JoiiTn.-^<A.\rn,  'See    tniulition    in    Wright')    Papidar 

311.    Sagittariui  iluwdng  an  airo*  down  a       Trteliiti  n  Sdtiur,  1S41,  pp.  jS,  43. 
dngoo'i  throac  maj  be  kcd  on  tila  id  the 
muMum  at  Maim.  *  Commanioited  by  Sic  Thok  G.  Jh^wd, 

»  Cotton  MS.   Nero  A,  v,   CweUtli  ccn-       R.A, 
tutj;   and  Slouie  ijSo,  thirteenth  centuiy 
(B.M.). 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IN    ENGLISH   CHURCH    ARCHITECTURE.  I85 

good  examples  on  misericords  of  the  thirteenth  century 
at  Exeter  cathedral.  In  one  instance  a  male  centaur 
has  shot  an  arrow  into  a  dragon  (plate  xii,  no.  3).  The 
other  is  a  female  holding  a  bow.  Female  cenuurs  are 
rare.  Perhaps  the  best  recorded  example  is  upon  a  twelfth- 
century  capital  at  IfHey,  where  she  is  suckhng  her  young 
one  (plate  xiii,  no.  2).  Abroad,  in  woodwork,  a  centaur 
is  carved  upon  the  thirteenth-century  staUs  in  the  cathedral 
church  at  Poitiers. 

There  is  another  variety  occasionally  met  with,  namely 
where  the  centaur  holds  a  plant  or  branch,  as  upon  the 
twelfth-century  tympanum  at  Ault  Hucknall,  Derbyshire.  ^ 
This  seems  to  have  been  based  on  the  figure  of  Chiron. 
In  an  eleventh-century  herbal*  at  the  British  Museum 
there  is  a  fine  miniature,  in  which  Chiron  as  a  centaur 
holds  up  a  plant.  He  has  a  human  head  and  breast, 
forked  beard,  and  horse's  body  and  tail.  Chiron  is  also 
illustrated  on  the  Ebstorf  map.  In  MS.  Harl.  4.986,  a 
German  herbal  of  the  twelfth  century,  there  is  an  illus- 
tration of  the  plant  '  centaury  major,'  with  the  foUowing 
legend  :  .  '  Chiron  centaurus  has  herbas  invenisse  fertur, 
unde  et  tenent  nomen  centaurie.'  In  herbals  the  shapes 
of  plants  are  frequently  drawn  to  imitate  animals  vnth 
similar  names. 

It  is  not  suggested  that  this  varied  treatment  of  the 
centaur  is  evidence  of  a  correspondingly  varied  symbolism, 
but  rather  that  the  artists  and  carvers  took  advantage 
of  the  numerous  models  existing  in  classical  art.  This 
would  be  sufficient  to  account  for  the  diversity  found 
in  ecclesiastical  buildings. 

The  presence  of  these  apparently  anomalous  forms 
in  ecclesiastical  carving  may  dius  be  held  to  be  quite 
logical.  The  early  theologians  and  commentators  adopted 
them  from  classical  writers,  and  used  them  for  Christian 
teaching.  Their  views  were  repeated,  accompanied  by 
pictures,  in  the  bestiaries  and  other  manuscripts,  which, 
if  not  always  expressly  of  a  religious  nature,  at  least  were 
produced  in  a  religious  atmosphere.     That  was  sufficient 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


l86         SOME   ABNORMAL   AND   COMPOSITE    HUMAN    FORMS. 

justification   for   the  ecclesiastical  carvers,  who  were  in 
need  of  suitable  models  for  decorative  purposes. 

As  on  previous  occasions,  I  must  gratefully  acknow- 
ledge the  valuable  assistance  rendered  me  by  Mr.  Chas.  D, 
Olive  in  connexion  with  the  texts.  My  thanks  are  also 
due  to  the  Rev.  H.  F.  Westlake  for  the  facilities  afforded 
me  for  studying  the  Westminster  bestiaries,  and  to  Mr.  F. 
H.  Crossley,  Mr.  Arthur  Gardner,  Mr.  P.  M.  Johnston, 
the  Rev.  A.  H.  Collins,  and  Mr.  S.  Smith  for  kindly 
placing  photographs  at  my  disposal. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


THE  VALLUM:    A   SUGGESTION. 
By  R.  H.  FORSTER,  M.A-  LL.B.  F.S.A. 

Many  theories  have  been  propounded  with  regard  to 
the  Vallum,  as  the  earthworks  which  lie  at  the  back  ■  of 
Hadrian's  Wall  are  usually  called.  None  of  the  current 
theories,  however,  is  entirely  satisfactory,  and  no  harm 
can  be  done  by  adding  another  to  the  list. 

I  was  at  Corbridge  when  the  war  began,  and  heard 
a  good  deal  of  what  was  happening  on  Tyneslde  and 
thereabouts.  A  large  force  of  recently-embodied 
Territorials  was  quartered  near  the  mouth  of  the  Tyne, 
and  for  some  time  they  were  engaged  in  constructing 
coast-defence  earthworks  of  considerable  size  and  extent — 
these  were  ostensibly  designed  to  prevent  invasion  by  a 
German  raiding  force,  but  there  is  no  doubt  that  their 
real  purpose  was  to  get  the  men  into  hard  physical  con- 
dition ;  nor  could  any  better  way  of  attaining  that  object 
have  been  found. 

The  suggestion  here  put  forward  is  that  the  Vallum 
served  a  similar  purpose  in  connexion  with  the  garrison 
of  the  Roman  Wall,  that  the  ditch  was  dug  and  the  earth- 
worb  thrown  up,  not  as  a  single  operation,  like  the 
building  of  the  Wall,  but  gradually  and  systematically, 
not  so  much  to  get  the  men  into  hard  condition,  as  to 
keep  them  so  continuously. 

Something  of  the  kind  must  have  been  needed  :  a 
'  fit '  man  cannot  be  idle  and  retain  his  fitness ;  and  the 
garrisons  of  the  Wall  forts  might  at  any  moment  have 
been  called  on  to  do  work  which  would  be  a  severe  test 
of  their  strength  and  powers  of  endurance.  Ordinary 
drill  and  sentry-go  would  not  have  been  sufficient ;  route- 
marching  can  hardly  have  been  practicable  to  any  great 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


I88  THE    VALLUM  :    A  SUGGESTION. 

extent ;  but  a  regular  sj^tem  of  pick-and-shovel  exercise 
would  meet  every  requirement,  and  it  could  be  carried 
out  close  to  the  quarters  of  each  particular  troop. 

If  this  theory  be  correct,  the  VaUum  becomes  a  com- 
paratively unimportant  work.  Its  main  usefulness  lay 
in  the  labour  which  its  construction  involved,  and  it 
has  probably  been  left  incomplete,  at  any  rate  in  some 
places.  It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  the  suggested 
system  of  exercise  was  kept  up  for  a  long  period  ;  possibly 
it  came  to  an  end  when  the  frontier  was  advanced  in 
A.D.  140.  Nor  is  this  theory  inconsistent  with  others. 
The  Vallum  may  have  been  laid  out  with  a  general  idea 
that  it  might  prove  useful  in  case  of  an  attack  from  the 
south,  and  it  may  in  practice  have  served  as  a  civil '  limes  ' ; 
but  its  main  object  would  be  the  provision  of  physical 
work  for  the  troops,  and  for  that  it  was  admirably  adapted. 
The  great  ditch  through  the  basalt  at  Limestone  Bank 
must  have  given  the  men  that  made  it — probably  the 
*  Cohors  I  Batavorum  '  of  Procolitia — an  immense  amount 
of  exercise,  even  though  the  work  was  not  so  extraordinary 
as  some  have  imagined.  Prismatic  basalt  has  natural 
joints,  horizontally  as  well  as  vertically ;  no  special  skill 
would  be  needed  for  quarrying  it,  and  the  principal  work 
must  have  been  the  removal  of  large  fragments,  a  matter 
of  ropes,  planks,  rollers  and  adequate  man -power.  At 
Corbridge  the  large  Calpurnius  Agricola  slab,  weighing 
about  18  hundredweight,  was  brought  up  out  of  a  hole 
nearly  six  feet  deep  m  a  couple  of  minutes  by  a  team 
of  thirty  men.  With  similar  tackle  and  plenty  of  time 
a  single  '  centuria '  of  the  First  Batavians  could  have 
raised  the  largest  fragment  that  remains  at  Limestone 
Bank,    and    the    exercise    would    have    been    as    good    as 


At  any  rate  this  theory  will  explain  some  facts  and 
features  which  do  not  readily  fit  in  with  any  other.  The 
late  Mr.  J.  P.  Gibson,  F.S.A.  claimed  to  have  found 
places  where  there  were  gaps  in  the  Vallum.  If  this  be  so, 
the  theory  here  put  forward  explains  their  occurrence : 
indeed,  they  are  just  what  we  should  expect  to  find. 
It  also  explains  the  shape  of  the  ditch,  whicn,  being  flat- 
bottomed,  and  not  a  '  fossa  fastigata  '  or  V-shaped  cutting, 
would  give   room   for  a   double  line   of  workers.    The 

D,gnzed.yGOOgIe 


THE    VALLUM  :    A    SUGGESTION.  I89 

lip-mound,  which  generally  occurs  on  the  southern  edge 
of  the  ditch,  but  sometimes  on  the  north  side,  becomes 
not  part  of  the  design,  but  merely  the  last  remnant  of 
the  earth  cast  up  from  the  ditch,  the  rest  having  been 
shovelled  baclc  to  form  the  north  or  south  mound,  as 
the  case  may  be.  If  the  Vallum  was  not  of  first-rate 
importance,  except  as  a  means  of  exercising  the  troops, 
the  removal  of  this  earth  would  be  left  to  the  last,  and 
the  existence  of  the  Hp-mound  may  be  evidence  of  the 
incomplete  state  in  which  the  work  was  left. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


PROCEEDINGS  AT   MONTHLY  MEETINGS  OF   THE 
ROYAL  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   INSTITUTE. 

Wednetday,  5lh  May,   1915. 

Sir  Heniy  H.  Howorth,  K.C.LE.  D.C.L.  F.R.S.  F.S.A.  Pre»ident, 
in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  A.  Hadrian  Allcroft,  MA.  read  a  paper  entitled  '  Some  new  light 
on  Roman  roads  in  Sussex,'  illustrated  by  plani  and  diagrams. 

The  paper  wiQ  be  printed  In  the  Jofirnal. 

In  the  discussion  there  spoke  the  ChaiTman,  Prof.  W.  Boyd  Danlins, 
and  Sir  William  St.  John  Hope. 

Prof.  Boyd  Dawkins  said  the  paper  was  very  welcome  because  of  its 
local  interest.  The  outstanding  feature  of  prehistoric  Sussex  was  the 
dense  population  of  the  Downs  as  compared  with  the  uninhabited  and 
impassable  forest  of  the  Weald.  In  the  planning  of  their  road-system  in 
Britain  the  evidence  proved  that  the  Romans  made  use  of  the  earlier  track- 
ways. Their  general  direction  was  retained  but  they  were  straightened, 
and  the  principle  of  point-to-point  lines  was  adopted. 

Sir  William  St.  John  Hope  expressed  surprise  that  no  trace  existed  of  a 
Roman  road  either  to  Chanctonbury  Ring  or  to  Fevensey. 

The  Chairman  agreed  in  the  main  with  certain  criticisms  of  Stukeley 
made  by  Mr,  Allcroft ;  but  though  fanciful  and  inaccurate,  he  fell  that 
Stukeley't  merits  as  a  pioneer  were  often  overlooked. 


Wednesday,  2nd  June,   1915. 

Sir  Heniy  H.  Howorth,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  C.  H.  Bothamley,  M.Sc.  read  a  paper  on  Carcassonne,  the  Citf  and 
the  BasK-ville,  with  numerous  Ian  tern -illustrations. 

It  is  hoped  that  this  paper  will  be  printed  in  the  Journal. 

In  the  discussion  there  spdce  Sir  William  St.  John  Hope  and  the 
Chairman. 

Sir  William  St.  John  Hope  remarked  that  Vi<^t-te-Duc  had  not 
'  restored '  away  quite  so  much  of  Carcassonne  as  might  be  supposed,  but 
that  the  work  carried  out  since  his  time  was  in  a  great  measure  purely  con- 
jecturaL  The  mediaeval  scheme  of  fortification  seemed  to  have  required 
the  lowering  of  the  ground  below  the  inner  line  of  walls,  an  alterarion 
which  exposed  the  fonndarions  of  the  Roman  masonry  and  necessitated 
their  being  underpinned.  This,  he  thought,  accounted  for  the  apparent 
superimposition  in  places  of  Roman  walling  above  work  of  a  later  period. 

The  Chairman  emphasised  the  continuous  history  of  Carcassonne  from 
the  earliest  times.  Some  of  the  ttone-work  at  the  foot  of  the  walls  seemed 
to  him  almost  megalithic  in  character,  and  if  that  were  so  it  would  be  con- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


PROCEEDINGS   AT    MEETINGS.  191 

temporary  with  the  pre-Roman  waXs  of  Saguntum  in  Spain ;  as  Catalonia 
at  one  time  embraced  Carcawmne,  this  view  did  not  seem  bo  improbable 
at  it  appeared  at  first  sight.  He  also  drew  an  appropriate  comparison 
between  Carcassonne  and  the  Smss  town  of  Mont,  a  wonderful  example 
of  late  mediaeval  fortification  which  had  no  doubt  influenced  the  nineteenth- 
century  restorers  of  Carcassonne. 


ANNUAL   GENERAL   MEETING. 
Wednesday,  30th  June,   1915. 

The  summer  meeting  having  beeti  cancelled  this  year  owing  to  the  war, 
the  usual  annual  general  meeiing  for  the  transactioo  of  ordinary  butineti 
was  held  in  London,  Sir  Heniy  H.  Howorth,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

The  report  of  the  Council  being  taken  as  read,  and  the  accounts  for  the 
year  1914.  having  been  presented,  the  Chairman  proposed  and  Sir  William 
Martin  Conway  seconded  the  adoption  of  both,  which  was  carried 
unanimously.  The  report  and  accounts  will  be  printed  at  the  end  of  the 
current  volume. 

The  Chairman  expressed  the  Council's  regret  that  it  had  not  been  found 
potsible  to  hold  a  summer  meeting  at  Norwich  as  had  been  intended.  Not 
only  was  it  felt  that  at  so  critical  a  time  few  members  would  wish  to  attend 
it,  but  the  difficulty  of  making  arrangements  in  advance  for  accommodation 
in  trains  and  motor-cars  had  proved  an  insuperable  obstacle. 

The  formal  business  having  been  concluded.  Prof,  G.  Baldwin  Brown 
read  a  paper  entitled  '  Was  the  Anglo-Sazon  an  artist ) '  with  many  lantern- 
illustrations.     It  is  hoped  that  the  paper  may  be  printed  ii)  the  fovfnal. 

The  Chairman  and  Mr.  W.  W.  Watts  joined  in  the  discnsiion  that 
followed  the  paper. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES  OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL  PUBLICATIONS. 


Following  upon  the  authoi's  treatise  on  pre-Conquest  ardiitectuie  in 
Hants  and  Surrey,  reviewed  in  this  JoumiU  (Ixiti,  93),  comes  a  companion 
booklet  dealing  with  similar  early  remains  in  the  important  county  of  Suiiex. 
The  title  used  in  the  former,  '  Pre-Conquest,'  would  have  been  preferable 
in  the  case  of  Sussex  also,  as  the  early  church  architecture,  especially  in  the 
case  of  Bosham  and  Lewes,  must  probably  be  more  Danish  than  Saxon. 
One  sympathises  with  the  author's  dilemma,  as  in  the  case  of  Sussex 
especially  there  is  so  much  work  which  is  on  the  border-line,  pre-Conquest 
in  character,  yet  possibly  post-Conquest  in  actual  date,  though  executed 
by  native  builders.  To  meet  this  difficulty,  apart  from  the  question  of  a 
tide,  Colonel  Jessep  has  followed  the  classificadon  adopted  in  the  article 
on  ecclesiastical  architecture  in  the  Fiftorta  History  of  Sussex,  vol.  ii,  by 
which  three  groups  of  early  churches  are  recognised,  viz.  (a)  the  fifteen 
churches  whose  pre-Conquest  dale  is  now  generally  admitted  by  authorities ; 
(b)  nineteen  where  the  evidence,  although  not  so  clear,  is  favourable  to 
a  pre-Conquest  date ;  and  (c)  ten,  *  number  that  might  be  extended, 
where,  though  the  date  may  be  post-Conquest,  the  technique  is  not  that 
of  the  early  Norman  builders,  but  rather  that  of  the  Sarons.  As  might 
be  expected,  the  first  group  merges  into  the  second,  and  the  second  into 
the  third.  It  is  impossible  to  draw  hard  and  fast  lines  ;  but  taking  the 
three  classes  together  for  the  purpose  of  critical  study,  we  have  between 
thirty  and  forty  churches,  a  far  higher  total  than  any  other  county  can 
show.  It  should  be  lemembered,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  earlier 
Saxon  building  period,  c.  60a  to  c.  S50,  of  which  thirty  examples  remain 
in  England,  has  left  us  no  buildings  in  Sussex  (save,  perhaps,  the  remarkable 
'  aula '  lately  diuntetred  from  farm- buildings  at  Nyedmber,  Pagham) ; 
and  that  the  earliest  churches  in  the  county  are  probably  not  older  than 
the  end  of  the  ninth  or  tenth  century.  Colonel  Jessep  remarks  that  the 
great  majority  of  pre-Conquest  churches  belong  to  three  building  periods ; 
'  (!)  to  the  reign  of  Ine  (688-728) ;  {2)  to  that  of  Edgar  (959-975) ;  and 
(3)  to  the  reigns  of  Canute  and  Edward  the  Confessor.'  He  might  have 
added  the  last  twenty  yean  of  the  reign  of  Alfred,  c.  SSo  to  901,  when, 
the  Danes  being  more  or  less  subdued,  there  was  some  chance  for  the 
peaceful  arts  to  flourish.  Moreover,  tradidon  connects  Alfred  with  certain 
places  in  west  Sussex,  such  as  Aldingbourne  and  Arundel ;  and  Athelstan 
(925-940)  is  credited  with  the  founding  of  a  nunnery  at  Lyminster,  some 
walls  of  which  were  traced  in  recent  excavations. 

St.  Olave's  Chichester  (in  spite  of  its  Danish  dedication,  which  would 
suggest  the  reign  of  Cnut),  placed  by  Colonel  Jessep  in  list  B,  is  probably  on 
the  site  of  a  Roman  Christian  church,  and  should  be  in  list  A.  In  the  destruc- 
tive restoration  through  which  it  passed  in  the  'fittiei  its  walls  were  shown 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES    OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.  I93 

to  be  \ugtly  of  Roman  bricks,  and  an  arch  of  the  same  was  brought  to  Ught. 
Its  south  wall  still  retains  a  very  narrow  early  doorway.  It  may  be  noted 
here  that  St.  Andrew's,  Chichester,  beneath  whose  churchyard  is  a  tessellated 
piTement,  and  St.  Fancnis  are  both  of  very  early  foundation. 

Roman  brickt,  not  perhaps  an  infallible  test  of  the  highest  antiquity, 
occur  in  sii  out  of  the  fifteen  churches  in  list  A,'  and  in  five  in  Ust  B,*  but 
in  none  of  those  in  list  C  ;  and  in  some  cases,  such  as  St.  Olave's,  Chichester, 
Rumbotdswyke,  Westhampnett,  Eastergate  and  Walberton,  all  within  a 
length  of  ten  miles,  they  form  a  very  prominent  feature  in  the  construction. 
Hypocauit  flue-tiles  were  found  used  in  the  building  of  the  chancel  arch  at 
Westhampnett,  when  that  feature  was  destroyed  to  make  way  for  one  of 
early  French  design  (!)  in  1868.  When  this  reviewer  watched  the  cold- 
blooded destructioa  of  large  parts  of  Walberton  church  in  1903,  he  noted 
that  the  south-west  angle  of  the  nave  was  composed  of  large  and  carefnlly- 
laid  Roman  bricks,  and  in  the  demolished  gable-end  was  found  the  pre- 
Conquest  gable-cross  mentioned  by  Colonel  Jessep,  perhaps  the  only  one 
remaining  in  England.    When  last  seen  it  decorated  the  vicarage  rockety ! 

A  curious  feature,  not  noticed  in  this  work,  is  the  triangular-headed 
tabernacle,  in  the  southern  half  of  the  east  wall  at  Ovingdean.  These 
triangular-headed  openings,  a  marked  feature  of  Anglo-Saxon  architecture, 
occur  at  Sompting  (windows  and  piscina),  Bosham  and  Singleton  (doorways 
in  upper  stage  of  towers)  and  Jevington  (tower  window).  Hiere  b  also 
one  in  the  west  gable  of  Old  Shoreham  church,  in  what  was  evidently  ) 
Saxon  '  porticus,'  but  this  has  been  embellished  with  a  moulding  in  the 
fourteenth  century,  which  marb  its  real  date.  Colonel  Jessep  notes  in 
two  churches,  Ovingdean  and  Westhampnett,  an  upward  '  scoop '  in  the 
circular  heads  of  the  narrow  lights  (tui^ng  the  outline  into  an  ovoid  form^  : 
the  same  peculiarity,  never  found  in  Norman  windows,  has  been  noted  by 
the  writer  in  the  early  windows  of  Hardham  and  of  Wcstdean,  near  Seaford. 
It  is  also  very  noticeable  that  the  jambs  of  all  these  ilit-like  openings  incline 
as  they  go  upward,  so  that  they  are  considerably  narrower  at  the  springing 
line  than  at  the  sill.  At  Eastdean  (east  Sussex),  in  the  early  semi-attached 
north  tower,  which  originally  had  an  apse  on  its  east  face,  are  windows 
displaying  this  peculiarity,  but  there  the  work  is  perhaps  post-Conquest.  In 
this  case  and  at  Ovingdean  the  internal,  as  well  as  external,  jambs  incline 
upward. 

It  is  interesting  to  contrast  with  these  ovoid  arches  the  instances  of 
horse-shoe  shapes.  These  are  most  marked  in  the  tower  arch,  Bosham,  and 
in  the  chancel  arches  of  Bosham,  Stoughton,  Elsted  and  Chithurst,  all  of 
the  eleventh  century,  and  the  two  last  probably  post -Conquest,  built  by 
Saxon  workmen.  Colonel  Jessep  comments  upon  another  peculiarity  noted 
by  the  present  writer— the  '  through '  openings  of  certain  early  doorway* 
derived  no  doubt  from  those  of  the  mud  and  rubble  cabins  still  found  in 
England  and  Irebnd,  where  the  wooden  doorcase  is  not  rebated  into  the 

I  Arlington,    Bothtm,   Joington,    Rum-  archet ;      e.g.    Sonurfard    Kryna,    Witt*, 

boldtwyfat,  SomptlTIg  ud  WFttlumpnetc.  Dorth  doorwaj,  Ljiniajter  cliAnc«l  arch,  etc. 

■  S(.    Olin't    (Chicheiter),     Eutergite,  It  i(  ■  pecullarit)'  found  also  in  early  Iriib 

Hatdhun,  Ovingdean  and  Walberton.  architecture,  together  wicti  inclined  jamb* ; 

•  This  OToid  (omi  oecun  in  the  iichn  of  and  in  eirlj  apie-plini,  ai  at  Rochnter  and 

tome  pn-Conqiust  doorwiTi  and  chancel  Stoke  d'Aberaan. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


194  NOTICES    OF   ARCH AEO LOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

inside  angle  of  the  opening,  but  planted  up  againtt  it.  So  httt,  in  the 
ingtances  of  the  Saion  '  aula  '  at  Nyetimber  (perhaps  as  old  a$  the  beginning- 
of  the  eighth  eentuiy),  and  the  north  doorways  of  Lyminsier  and  Selham,' 
we  have  unrebated,  or  '  through '  openings,  and  at  Selham  the  wooden 
door-frame  is  simply  planted  up  against  the  inside  edge  of  the  doorway. 
Earl's  Barton,  Northants.  furnishes  a  piominent  instance  of  this  treatinent  in 
another  county.  No  doubt  one  reason  for  this  mode  of  forming  the  door- 
way, so  different  from  that  of  the  Norman  and  later  buildings,  where  the 
door  itself  usually  approaches  the  outside  face  of  the  opening,  was  to  afford 
a  sort  of  porch  or  shelter,  by  reason  of  the  thickness  of  the  wall.  Its  whole 
appearance  is  very  suggestive  of  primitive  usage*. 

Colonel  Jestep  does  not  comment  upon  a  peculiarity  shared  by  the  tower 
arch  of  Boslum  and  the  doorway  of  St.  John-sub-Castro,  Lewes,  namely  that 
the  lower  courses  of  their  arches  above  the  springing  are  not  jointed  from 
the  arch-centre,  but  are  laid  almost  horizontally,  though  cut  to  the  arch- 
form  on  their  intrados.  This  method  of  building  an  arch  of  small  compos*- 
is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  Ireland.  So  far  as  the  doorway  at  Lewe*  goe* 
it  suggest*  the  imitation  of  vrooden  forms  in  stone.  The  ardi  here  is  stilted, 
a*  well  at  eccentrically  jointed.  Its  flatly  rounded  strip-work  and  beaded 
impost  are  noteworthy. 

Of  other  well-known  feature*  peculiar  to  pte-Conque*t  work,  such  a*- 
thin  and  unbuttretsed  walls,  double-splayed  windows  (which  occur  at 
Singleton,  Stoughton  and  Arlington),  pilaster-strips  (found  at  Worth, 
Woolbeding  and  Somptin^,  and  long-and-shott  work  (at  Arlington,  Bishop- 
stone,  Bosham,  Sompting  ■  and  Worth),  Colonel  Jessep  make*  mention. 
He  also  describes  the  remarkable  double  windows  at  Bosham,  Sompting  and 
Worth,  the  last  high  up  in  the  north  wall  of  the  nave,  with  a  rude  mid-wall- 
shaft  of  bellied  cylinder  form.  He  might  have  emphasised  the  great  height 
and  span  of  the  chancel  arch  here,  the  finest  of  its  period  in  England,  and  the 
astonishing  height  of  its  north  doorway,  which  is  15  feet,  with  a  width  of 
3  feet  8  inche*.  Stress  is  rightly  laid  upon  the  great  height  of  the  walls, 
in  most  pre-Conquest  churches,  such  as  Bishopstone,  Bosham,  Clayton, 
Stoughton,  Woolbeding  and  Worth,  The  details  of  the  Sompting  tower, 
with  its  strange,  square  spire,  the  angles  of  which  rise  from  the  poinu  of 
four  gables,  a  form  common  in  the  Rhenish  country,  but  of  which  this  is 
the  only  English  example,  are  perhaps  hardly  enou^  emphasised  for  their 
extraordinaiy  interest ;  such  as  the  shaft  or  rib  ihat  divides  the  upper 
stages  vertical^,  with  its  voluted  and  Corinthian  capitals ;  tiie  double 
windows  with  their  roll-mouldings  and  mid-wall  shafts  having  corbel-capitals- 
with  voluted  scrolls.  It  is  a  pity  also  that  the  loose  statement  of  an 
eighteenth-century  writer  that  the  spire  has  been  reduced  in  height  25  feet 
should  be  repeated :  there  is  no  evidence  that  this  has  been  done,  aAd  on 
the  other  hand  the  present  writer  can  vouch  for  the  probability  that  the 
spire-timben  remain  much  as  they  were  left  by  the  Saxon  builders. 

There  is  room  for  a  few  ground-plans  in  such  a  treatise  as  this,  and  it 
necessarity  suffers  for  the  want  of  them.  Space  is  found  at  the  condnsioD 
for  a  nonce  of  most  of  the  carved  fragments  of  early  date,  such  as  those  at 
Tangmere,  Sompting,  and  Jerington  ;  but  it  ii  unfortunate  that  Colonel 
Jessep  follows  Rivoira  (as  in  other  of  that  writer's  sweeping  dicta)  in  assigning 
the  famous  bas-reliefs  from  Selsey  in  Chichester  cathedral  church  to  the  end. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.  I95 

of  the  twelfth  century.  Whether  pre-  or  poat-Conquest,  probiblf  the 
former,  they  are  certainty  of  eleventh-century  date.  The  very  remarkable 
giave-ilab,  perhaps  of  the  eighth  century,  at  Beibill,  which  the  late  Mr.  J. 
Romilty  Allen  deicribed  aa  '  by  far  the  most  intercEting  monument  of  it* 
kind  in  the  south  of  England,'  is  noticed,  as  is  alio  that  found  by  this  reviewer 
in  a  builder's  yard  at  Walberton.  Mention  might  also  have  been  nude  of 
the  veiy  eailj  slab  recently  restored  to  Steyning  church,  which  may  have 
covered  the  grave  of  the  eighth-centuiy  founder,  St.  Cuthman  ;  also  of  the 
fragments  of  what  may  have  been  an  early  cross-shaft  built  into  the  modem 
porch  of  Selsey  church.  The  rare  instance  of  a  Saxon  sundial  at  Bishopstooe 
is  briefly  recorded.  Due  mention  is  made  of  the  quite  numerous  tub- 
shaped  fonts  of  west  Suuez,  of  which  it  may  be  said  that  those  of  Walberton, 
Yapton,  Littlehampton,  Tangmere,  Selham  and  DidUng  are  probably  of 
pre-Conquest  date.  The  numerous  photographic  illustratioiu  are  nsefnl, 
but  tome  suSer  from  the  tilting  of  the  camera,  which  has  distorted  the 
vertical  lines. 

A  distinctly  useful  feature  is  the  map  of  Sussex  at  the  end,  on  which  the 
utoatioiu  of  the  actual  and  conjectural  pre-Conquest  churches,  together 
with  the  principal  towns,  are  marked.  Iliis  little  book  should  be  of  solid 
value  to  students. 

Philip  M.  JoHHrroH. 


LE  LIVRE  £NCHAIn£  OU  LIVRE  DES  FONTAINES  DE  ROUEN,  ijij. 
PuBui  nrrfoMLiHiNT  fa*  Vicroa  Sahuk.  Tiit  10K16,  Si  pp.  and  14 
ilhutntioiii  in  colour.  PoitfoUo  of  Si  plitn,  iSxij.  Rouen;  Impiimnic 
Lud«o  Wolf,  1911. 

In  1845  M.  de  Jolimont  published  a  selection  comprising  forty-nine 
lithographic  reproductions  with  the  title,  '  Frincipaui  Edifices  de  Rouen  en 
1515  ' ;  and  in  1892  twenty  etchings  were  published  ;  but  the  work  is  now 
for  the  first  time  reproduced  in  its  entirety.  It  is  indeed  a  most  sumptuous 
monument,  quite  out  of  the  ordinary,  even  among  special  archaeological 
publications.  The  plates  numbering  79  (exclusive  of  the  two  key-charts 
and  two  supplemeuuiy  plates)  are  of  the  same  size  as  the  originals  and  aie 
tinted  by  hand.  So,  too,  are  hand-coloured  the  illuminated  portiona  of 
the  text,  which  is  reproduced  faithfully  in  facsimile,  not  only  as  to  its 
ornaments,  but  even  to  its  errors.  No  modern  rectification  nor  editing 
has  been  allowed  to  mar  the  freshness  and  ingenuousness  of  the  early 
sixteenth-century  original. 

The  first  recorded  conduit  was  that  anciently  caUed  '  Gaalor,'  and  later 
the  castle  fountain,  of  which  there  were  supplies  at  six  or  seven  separate 
spots  in  the  city  as  far  back  as  1157.  Cardinal  Amboise  established  the 
Fontaine  de  Carville  in  1500.  In  1510  the  old  market-place  benefited  by 
the  Fontaine  de  Yonville,  and  in  1515  the  waier-system  of  the  city  was  still 
further  extended.  These  three  main  supplies  are  dealt  with  in  the  body  of 
the  book,  which  follows  the  course  of  each  one  in  detail.  Incidentally, 
since  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the  foimtains,  conduits  and  diainage-system 
without  reference  to  streets  and  buildings,  the  work  forms  an  invaluable 
recordof  the  lopographyof  Rouen  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
Many  buildings,  indudmg  churches,  are  ilhistraied.     Thus  in  plates  jo  and 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


196  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOCICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

51  are  views  of  the  fa^de  of  Saint-Maclou  with  ipiie  complete,  views  which 
'will  show  3X  »  glance  how  far  the  existing  recoiutructioii  is  or  is  not  accurate. 
In  Rouen  there  is  one  spot  which  far  exceeds  even  buildings  in  interest, 
namely,  the  site  of  the  burning  of  tKe  inspired  maid  and  deliverer  of  France, 
Jeanne  d'Arc.  And  strangely  enough,  though  an  inscribed  stone  now  marks 
the  spot  in  the  market-place  where  the  tragedy  is  believed  to  have  occurred, 
there  is  no  certain  identification.  '  It  is  stated  that  the  execution  took  place 
in  front  of  the  church  of  Saint- Sauvenr,  and  facing  the  principal  street 
which  leads  to  the  market-place,  thus  accommodating  a  larger  number  of 
-fpectators  than  was  possible  in  any  other  part  of  the  place.  .  .  .  But  as 
the  cemetery  (of  the  church)  was  religious  ground  and  the  execution  was, 
nominally  at  least,  a  secular  one,  the  ground  chosen  must  have  been  on  land 
belonging  to  the  municipality  of  Rouen.  Probably  this  was  in  the  Marchf 
aux  Veaui,  as  we  find  an  order  for  the  burning  of  a  heretic  there  in  1511 : 
lifu  acfoutumi  fairr  ulUs  exinitions.'  Unfortunately  one's  curiosity  on  the 
point  remains  unsatisfied  by  the  work  under  notice ;  for  though  the  holy 
See,  by  a  process  of  inquiry  in  1449,  and  again  in  14.55-14.56,  had  complete^ 
vindicated  the  sanctity  of  the  maid,  the  actual  cultus  of  Jeanne  d'Arc  was 
unknown  in  the  time  of  the  author,  and  he  ignores  her  very  existence.  He 
refers  to  the  fountain  by  the  wall  of  the  cemetery  of  Saint-Sauveur,  but  not 
to  the  death  of  the  heroine.  He  refers  to  a  certain  '  reparation  '  which  took 
place  at  a  certain  fountain,  but  it  was  only  a  material  repair,  not  repara- 
tion in  the  sense  of  restoring  her  good  name,  who  had  given  her  life  for 
France.  Nevertheless  Jacques  le  Lieur's  work  must  have  been  held  in  high 
etteem  from  the  outset,  for  a  note  at  the  close  records  how  it  was  written 
on  parchment,  in  a  cover  of  black  velvet  enriched  with  mounts  of  latten  gilt 
and  of  fine  gold,  enclosed  in  a  casket  under  lock  and  key,  and  in  January, 
1525-1516,  solemnly  offered  by  the  author  10  the  representatives  of  the 
dty  of  Rouen,  and  accepted  by  them  to  be  preserved  among  the  p 
of  the  municipality  for  all  time. 

Aymer  Vallanci 


THE   ENGLISH   PARISH    CHURCH^    at   , 

tXD    OF   THIIK    HATiaiAU    DDMNO    KDd    CEK 

ux-t-JsS  pp.      1  platct  ind  271  illuitntioni  in  tht  ti 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Cox  is  so  well  known  as  a  writer  a 
and  kindred  subjects,  that  a  new  work  by  him  is  1 
tion.  The  subject  of  the  present  volume  is  in  some  important  respects 
novel,  at  least  as  regards  its  arrangement  and  peculiar  treatment.  Many  books 
have  already  been  written  about  churches  in  general,  but  none  has  hitherto 
dealt  exclusively  with  the  parochial  church  in  all  its  aspects,  at  distinct 
from  the  greater  churches  of  cathedral,  monastic,  and  collegiate  status. 
Even  the  parish  churches  of  towns  are  to  a  great  extent  outside  the  scope 
of  Dr.  Cox's  book,  the  purpose  of  which,  as  he  himself  explains  in  his  preface, 
ii  *  to  put  into  plain  language  the  origin,  development,  and  aims  of  the  old 
English  parish  church,  more  especiaUy  in  the  country  districts.  Notwith- 
standing the  wear  of  time,  the  ravages  of  civil  war,  the  fierce  flames  of 
i«ligious  bigotry,  the  devastating  consequences  of  contemptuous  neglect, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES    OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.  I97 

or  the  iU-judged  zeal  of  reconstiuction,  oui  ancient  churcket  remain  the 
envy  of  other  partg  of  Christendom  for  their  frequeacy,  their  innate  beauty, 
their  marvelloiii  adaptability  to  surrauadings,  and  more  especially  for  the 
way  they  reflect  the  life  and  devotion  of  successive  generations  of  our  fore- 
fa  then.* 

This  is  a  long  extract,  but  no  better  nor  more  succinct  account  could 
be  found  for  setting  forth  the  author's  object  and  intention.  While  the 
mediaeval  church  wa)  always  primarily  a  place  of  worship,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  union  of  soul  and  body  is  so  intimate  that  our  fathers 
habitually  used  the  nave  for  purposes  which,  in  our  modern  eyes,  are  regarded 
as  secular  or  civil.  This  fact  is  highly  important,  and  help)  to  explain  why 
the  parish  church  was  the  centre  of  the  life  of  every  parish  community,  the 
house  of  houses  in  a  village,  which  held  a  unique  place  in  the  esteem  and 
affection  of  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the  place. 

Special  attention  is  directed  by  Dr.  Cox  to  the  materials  out  of  which 
churches  weie  constructed,  and  the  local  influences  and  conditions  which 
deteimined  that  a  building  should  take  this  or  that  peculiar  form  in  any 
given  locality.  Thus,  while  the  purpose  of  the  church  was  one  from  end  to. 
end  of  the  country,  the  expression  of  that  purpose  was  necessarily  subject 
to  almost  infinite  ntodifications  and  varieties.  With  this  subject  is  more  or 
less  closely  associated  that  of  the  plan,  which  was  at  no  time  a  fixed  or 
stereotyped  entity,  but  continually  in  a  state  of  growth  and  flux  as  special 
needs  or  circumstances  might  dictate.  The  volume  is  admirably  enriched 
with  plans  which  (with  rare  exceptions  of  unusually  large  buildings)  have 
been  reproduced  to  a  uniform  scale  of  twenty-five  feet  to  the  inch.  In  a 
work  of  this  kind  a  short  r±sum6  of  architectural  changes  and  developments- 
could  not  altogether  be  omitted,  but  as  the  subject  has  been  amply  dealt 
with  by  other  writers,  this  particular  section  of  the  book  has  purposely 
been  compressed  to  the  rurrowest  Umits  compatible  with  the  elucidation 
of  the  subject-matter  as  a  whole.  In  this,  the  third  chapter,  which  deals, 
with  architectural  styles,  the  author,  contraiy  to  the  latest  school  of 
archaeologists,  favoun  and  defends  the  use  of  Rickman's  classification  of  the 
pointed  styles,  namely,  *  early  EngUsh,'  '  decorated  '  and  '  perpendicular.' 
Only  he  would  go  further  and  supplement  Rickman's  terms  with  extra 
subdivisioits,  namely,  '  transitional,'  between  Norman  and  '  early  English,' 
and  '  geometrical,'  between  the  latter  and  '  decorated.' 

The  last  chapter,  '  What  to  note  in  an  old  parish  church,'  deals  in 
Dr.  Cox's  peculiarly  lucid  way,  one  by  one,  with  the  various  objects  in 
an  ancient  church.  He  is  not  least  interesting  and  instrucdve  when  he 
demolishes  such  cherished  popular  illusions  as  '  leper-windows,'  '  sanctuary- 
knockers,'  or  '  frescoes '  in  English  churches. 

On  page  297  may  be  noted  a  misprint,  Byarsh  for  Ryarsh,  in  Kent ; 
and  there  are  two  misprints  in  the  rendering  of  Latin,  '  quod  idle '  for 
'  quotidie '  on  page  307,  and,  in  the  final  text,  '  Domine  dilexi  decorum 
domus  tuae.'    The  middle  word  should,  of  course,  read  '  decorem.' 

The  book  concludes  mth  two  capital  indexes,  of  which  the  one  of  the 
illustratiflns,  arranged  according  to  counties,  shows  by  its  impartial  distri- 
bution how  widely  the  writer  Has  travelled  throughout  the  country,  and  how 
well  qualified  he  should  be,  therefore,  to  write  the  interesting  v<duiiie 
under  norice. 

A.  V. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


I9S  NOTICES    OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

RECORDS  OF  THE  BOROUGH  OF  NOTTINGHAM.  VoL  vl  (170M760).  Pub- 
liihed  under  the  lutluiritjr  of  the  CorpontiaD  of  Nottinghun.  Edited  hj  E.  L. 
GniLTORD.    ID  X  e},  lii  +  390  pp.    plate.     Nottingham  :   Thai.  Fomuui  b  Sou. 

The  municipal  corporation  of  Nottingham  wa*  one  of  the  tint  to 
publiih  its  early  records,  and  five  volumes  of  the  teriei  have  already  been 
issued.  After  an  interval  of  fourteen  yean  a  sixth  volume  has  now  appeared, 
covering  the  period  from  1702  to  1760.  These  more  recent  records  are  verj 
voluminous,  and  the  value  of  the  book  depends  upon  the  evident  skill  with 
which  the  editoi,  Mr.  £.  L.  Guilford,  has  made  his  selection  of  documents. 
Naturally  the  first  object  which  has  guided  him'  is  the  retention  of  all 
that  relates  to  the  development  of  municipal  institutions.  There  had  been  a 
long-standing  struggle  of  the  burgesses  against  the  close  corporation  of  the 
town  council,  which  came  to  »  head  when  the  former  in  1749  obtained  a 
mandamus  for  the  restitution  of  their  rights  of  admission  to  the  control  of 
municipal  afiairs. 

The  domestic  life  of  the  period  la  illustrated  by  references  to  old 
customs,  such  as  bull-baiting  in  1710,  and  the  use  of  the  ducking-chair  for 
women  in  1729.  Licences  are  issued  to  a  badger  or  fish-hawker,  and  a 
kidder  or  provision- dealer.  Three  mazes  are  kept  in  order  by  the  corporation, 
one  of  them  probably  being  St.  Ann's  Chemin  dt  "JinuaUm,  described  by 
Camden,  and  perhaps  parodied  by  the  public-house  sign,  '  A  Trip  to 
Jerusalem,'  which  still  exists  under  the  cliffs  of  Nottinghaitt  castle.  The 
theriSs  are  evidently  puzzled  by  the  alteration  of  the  calendar  in  1751,  and 
apprehensive  that  the  loss  of  eleven  days  may  deprive  them  of  thdr  famous 
goose- fair. 

Echoes  of  what  was  passing  in  the  larger  world  outside  the  town  are 
heard  in  the  ringing  of  belli  by  the  loyal  citizens  to  celebrate  the  very  fretjuent 
victories  of  our  forces  by  sea  and  land,  on  no  less  than  eighteen  occasions, 
including  the  Prussian  victories  in  1757.  The  date  of  an  entry  on  17th 
April,  174.7,  of  a  payment  for  ringing  for  the  victory  at  Culloden,isquestioned 
in  a  footnote  on  the  ground  of  the  impossibility  of  the  news  reaching 
Nottingham  in  one  day.  But  as  Culloden  was  fought  on  i6th  April,  1746, 
the  obvious  explanation  is  that  the  bells  on  this  occasion  were  rung  on  ^e 
anniversary  of  that  date.  Interesting  matter  is  given  in  reference  to  the 
Jacobite  rising  of  1745,  when  Nottingham  is  found  preparing  itself  for  attack, 
and  the  rebels  came  as  near  as  Derby. 

Lists  of  mayors,  aldermen,  burgesses,  etc.  during  the  period  covered 
by  the  volume,  are  added ;  there  are  three  excellent  indices  to  localities, 
rumes,  and  subjects,  and  a  reproduction  of  Deering's  map  of  Nottingham  tn 
175 1- 

A.  D.  a 


This  number  of  the  Proceedings  contains,  for  the  moat  part,  articles 
dealing  with  the  classification  of  flint  implements  according  to  type.  Unfor- 
tunately these  objects  are  either  surface-finds  or  from  localities  in  which 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.  I99 

no  utociated  relics  are  fonad  to  tltiow  light  on  the  people  who  made  and 
wed  the  implements. 

In  the  absence  of  any  better  evidence,  cUssi&cation  according  to  form, 
patination,  etc.  is  all  that  can  be  hoped  for,  and  it  is  useful  especially  when 
the  description  is  well  and  amply  illustrated.  The  form  of  implements, 
however,  owing  to  recurrence  of  type,  may  be  quite  misleading  as  to  the 
period  of  their  origin.  An  unfinished  Implement  of  a  later  age  may  re- 
produce, in  an  embryonic  manner,  its  remote  ancestor.  '  Throw-badis ' 
also  occur,  as  in  the  case  of  late  highly- finished  implements  which  have  met 
with  disaster  and  been  split  into  small  rude  forms,  which,  according  to 
their  type,  would  be  considered  early.  The  tendency  of  ckstificatioQ 
by  type  seems  to  make  the  once  restricted  cave-age  assume  vast  proportions, 
whik  the  former  important  neolithic  period  slirinks  to  insignificance. 

The  exanunation  of  living  sites,  and  the  extended  observation  of  stratified 
depotits  may,  in  time,  modify  many  conclusions  based  on  the  large  quantities 
of  implements  that  have  been  collected  vrithout  reference  to  licir  sur- 
roundings. 

It  is  interesting  to  notice  that  Mr.  Rnd  Moir  admits  the  natural  flaking 
of  flints  in  the  '  Bull  Head  Bed.*  It  is  doubtful  if  so  much  argument  were 
necessary  to  show  that  such  chipping  difiered  from  that  on  flints  in  the 
gravels.  Different  forces,  natural  and  artificial,  as  well  as  different  con- 
ditions of  the  flint,  luturally  produce  different  results.  The  difficulty  in 
accepting  the  dictum  of  those  who  claim  to  discriminate  between  the  natural 
and  artificial  is  therefore  increased. 

The  '  Drove  *  road  is  an  interesting  piece  of  topographical  work,  and  if 
the  effort  to  prove  it  prehistoric  is  not  very  conclusive,  it  has  many  p<Hnti 
in  its  favour.  The  authors  admit  at  the  outset  that '  it  is  dif&cult  to  prove 
that  a  road  is  prehistoric — in  many  cases  more  difficult  to  prove  that  it  is  not.' 

An  interesting  find  of  a  fiint  workshop  floor  near  Thetford  is  described 
by  Mr.  Haward,  and  he  (Usplays  sufficient  courage  to  confess  that,  in  hit 
opinion,  this  is  a  true  neolithic  site.  Mr.  Moir  also  describes  a  floor  dis- 
covered at  Ipswich,  with  which  are  associated  pottery  fragments  and  bones. 
The  flints  point  to  an  earlier  period  than  the  pottery,  and  Mr.  Moir  wisely 
leaves  open  the  question  of  age,  but  makes  a  su^estive  remark  regarding  the 
flints  :  *  If  these  floors  are  not  of  the  Cave  period,  then  they  must  be  of 
neolithic  age,  and  if  so  then  we  must  imagine  that  in  this  latter  period  there 
occurred  a  remarkable  recrudescence  of  the  late  palaeolithic  cultures.' 

It  is  possible  that  some  of  our  former  ideas  on  the  prehistoric  periods  will 
have  to  undergo  great  changes,  but  the  recent  lines  of  enquiry  have  shown 
as  much  divergence  from  each  other  as  they  differ  from  the  earlier  concep- 
tions, and  until  mora  has  been  done  by  spade-work  and  observation  of  the 
objects  in  situ,  no  wide  speculations  can  be  regarded  as  satisfactory. 

F.  W.  R. 


Mr.  Eeles  is  wcU  known  to  campanologists  as  the  pioneer  in  the  investi' 
gation  of  Scottish  bells.  He  has  in  fact  the  sole  credit  for  the  vrork  done  so 
far  is  that  country,  for  unfortunately  no  one  else   has  yet   followed  the 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


200  NOTICES    OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

excellent  example  he  Kt  with  his  admirable  monograph  on  the  church  belli 
of  Kincardineshire,  published  in  1897.  In  the  eighteen  yean  which  have 
rince  elapsed  he  has  collected  much  information  from  all  parti  of  the  countiy, 
but  we  have  had  long  to  wait  for  the  publication  of  another  completed 
county.  Now  that  it  hai  come,  it  is  but  a  little  one,  Ijinlithgowihire 
being  in  size  almost  the  smalle*t  county  in  Scotland;  but  we  arc  not 
ungrateful,  for  it  contains  more  than  one  bell  of  special  interest. 

Linlithgowshire  only  contains  twelve  ancient  pariahei,  besides  one  formed 
in  I7i8;andinthe)c  thirteen  parish  churches  there  are  in  all  twenty-one  belli, 
of  which  nine  are  not  older  than  the  nineteenth  century.  The  remaining 
twelve  Mr.  Eelei  claMifies  ai  follows  :  three  mediaeval  (two  Scottish,  one 
doubtful) ;  five  seventeenth-century  (two  Scottish,  three  Dutch)  ;  four 
eighteenth-century  (one  English,  one  Dutch,  one  Danish,  one  doubtfnQ. 

The  high  percentage  of  mediaeval  bells  is  to  be  noted  ;  it  is  about  14 
per  cent,  a  ratio  surpassed  by  very  few  English  counties.  The  three 
mediaeval  bells  are,  moreover,  of  exceptional  interest.  The  oldest  is  at 
Bo'ness,  and  though  Mr.  Eeles  classes  it  as  doubtful,  it  appears  to  the  writer 
to  be  untjucitionably  of  English,  probably  north- country,  make.  The 
general  character  of  the  lettering  resembles  that  found  on  bells  of  the  northern 
English  counties,  though  it  does  not  correspond  exactly  to  any  known 
examples.  The  inscription  '  En  Katerina  vocor  ut  me  per  virginls  alme ' 
is  obviously  incomplete,  and  must  have  been  continued  on  another  beU.  It 
is  difiicult  to  date  bells  of  this  north-of- England  type,  but  the  date  is 
probably  about  1400. 

The  other  two  are  a  pair,  from  the  same  foundry,  and  (says  Mr.  Eelei, 
who  finds  parallels  in  other  counties)  of  undoubted  Scottish  casting.  They 
are,  however,  ornamented  in  the  continental  style,  and  both  are  dated,  so 
that  the  founder  must  have  come  under  the  foreign  inSuencet  alwayi  so 
powerful  in  mediaeval  Scotland.  One  is  at  Linlithgow,  a  beautiful  bell 
dated  1496,  with  the  inscription  '  Lynlithqw  me  villa  fecit  vocor  alma  maria 
turn  lacobi  quarti  tempore  magnifici  seno  milleno  quadringeoo  nooageno' 
in  Gothic  minuscules.  The  other,  at  Uphall,  is  dated  1503.  Both  have  as 
founder's  mark  '  Xt  *  on  a  rectangular  die. 

The  seventeenth- century  bells  include  two  by  John  Meikle  of  Edinburgh 
and  three  of  Dutch  work ;  among  those  of  the  oghteenth  century  we  have 
another  Dutch  bell,  and  a  Danish  bell  of  1781  from  Copenhagen.  The 
book  concludes  with  an  interesting  section  on  ringing  customs,  and  a  iKite 
on  the  belfries  of  the  county,  of  which  the  beat  example  is  at  Kirkliston.  It 
is  admirably  printed,  and  forms  a  valuable  record.  Campanolo^sti  should 
not  grudge  the  price,  which  works  out  at  about  a  penny  per  page !  We 
hope  it  will  soon  be  followed  by  other  monographs  from  the  lame  pen. 

H  B.  W. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


THE   RABBIT- WALK, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME  ROMAN  ROADS  IN  THE  SOUTH  DOWNS.' 
By  A.  HADRIAN  ALLCROFT,  M.A. 

There  was  in  Romano-British  times  a  cemetery  at 
Seaford^;  therefore  presumably  a  settlement,  and  a  road 
or  roads  leading  thereto.  It  has  become  almost  traditional 
to  assert  that  one  such  road  ran  from  Lewes  by  way  of 
the  present  Lewes-Newhaven  road  past  Iford  and 
Rodmell  to  Southease,  across  the  Ouse  at  or  near  Itford, 
and  so  to  Seaford.  The  origin  of  this  assertion  appears 
to  be  Stukeley,  who  says*  that  a  Roman  road  ran  from 
Lewes  to  Newhaven  by  way  of  Rodmell,  admitting,  how- 
ever, that  he  had  tiiis  information  on  hearsay.  He 
imagined  that  one  of  the  four  '  royal  roads '  began  at 
Newhaven,  and  that  it  continued  past  Lewes  by  way 
of  Isfield  and  Sharnbridge  towards  London,  apparently 
overlooking  the  fact  that  there  was  no  port  of  Newhaven 
until  the  eighteenth  century.  In  support  of  his  view 
he  cited  the  name  of  Rodmell,  which  he  took  to  mean 
*  road-mill ' ;  and  later  antiquaries,  mostly  accepting 
this  bad  gTiess  without  comment,  have  sometimes  improved 
upon  it  by  pointing  also  to  the  name  of  Iford.  There 
was,  they  argue,  a  ford  here  ;  frgo,  a  road  leading  to  the 
ford ;  ergo,  a  Roman  road.  Dealing  in  the  same  way 
with  Itford,  they  had  a  satisfactory  sequence  of  three 
place-names  lying  in  the  required  line. 

Now,  though  it  is  true  that  Iford  appears  so  spelt 
as  early  as  1278,  the  Domesday  form  of  the  name  is 
Niworth  (Niworde),  and  the  inference  is  that  -ford  is  a 
later  substitute  for  the  original  -worth.  Such  substitu- 
tion can  be  paralleled  in  several  other  cases,*  though 
perhaps  not  at  so  early  a  date.  It  is  therefore  unsafe  to 
draw  from  the    later  form  of   the    name    any  inferences 

*  Ktxd  before  the  Iiutitnte,  5CI1  M17,  in  a  Ioom  kdm,  the  preaent  article  will  b« 
191;.  found  to  jiittify  Stukeley  in  regard  to  ftur 

■  F.  G.  Hilton  Price  and  J.  E.  Price  in  raadi,  if  it  fiili  in  any  degree  to  juitifj  the 

JiuriMl  AmbrofU.  Immnu,  ri,  300  (1S77) ;  fifth. 

J.  E.  Price  in  Sutitx  Arcbaiel.  Ctii.  xudi,  'e.;;.  Duiford  {D.B.  Doeheauuorde)  «nd 

167  (1S81).  Pampiiford  [D.B.  Pampeiuuorde),  both  in 

*  IttT  Cxruuum  F.  SCukelejt  ckewhert  Cambtidgeihire,  and  PtHlingford  in  SufioUi. 
UKitt  that  fire  Roman  roadi  met  it  Lewet.  See  Skeit,  Place  Ntmti  of  Sug^k  {Cambi. 
UadenUnding  the  exprenioD  *it  Levea'  Antif.  See.  PuUiauKiit,  ihi,  p.  Jj). 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


202  SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 

as  to  its  meaning,  quite  apart  from  the  fact  that  the 
valley  of  the  Ouse  is  here  ij  miles  across,  far  too  wide 
to  be  negotiated  by  any  ford  at  a  date  prior  to  the 
embanking  of  the  river.  ^  The  name  of  Rodmell  (anciently 
Raroelle,  Rademeld,  Rademylde,  etc.*)  cannot  possibly 
derive  from  anything  meaning  either  a  road  or  a  mill, 
and  perhaps  alludes  to  the  markedly  '  red  mould  '  of  the 
locality,  in  contrast  with  the  lighter  tints  of  the  sur- 
TOjnding  chalky  soil. '  There  remains  then  only  the 
name  of  Itford.  This,  which  to-day  attaches  to  a 
single  farm  and  farm-house  in  Beddingham,  appears  as 
Iteford  in  Feudal  Aids  of  1401,  and  nothing  else  seems 
to  be  known  about  it.  The  house  was  once  a  manor- 
house  of  the  Lewknors.  That  there  actually  did  eiist 
a  ford  here  in  very  early  times  is  suggested  by  several 
reasons.  The  hills  on  either  side  of  the  river  here  close 
in,  so  as  to  leave  only  a  narrow  passage ;  it  is  impossible 
to  believe  that  the  manor,  which  lay  immediately  upon 
the  eastern  bank  of  the  river,  was  without  some  ready 
means  of  access  to  the  Lewes-Newhaven  road,  still 
the  only  tolerable  high-road  in  the  valley,  as  it  was  in 
Ogilby's  time  (1675) ;  and  to  a  ford  at  this  spot  points 
an  old  road  from  the  Long  bridge  at  Alfriston  along 
the  northern  foothills  of  the  Downs  by  Berwick,  Alciston, 
Bopeep,  Charleston,  West  Firle,  and  The  Lay.  More- 
over, here  is  to-day  the  only  bridge  over  the  river 
between  Lewes  and  Newhaven.  There  is,  however,  no 
evidence  that  the  ford  was  available  in  Roman  times, 
nor  is  the  nature  of  the  ground  between  Itford  and 
Seaford  such  as  to  suggest  that  a  Roman  road-engineer 
would  have  chosen  this  course.  After  spending  some 
years  in  the  fruitless  effort  to  justify  Stukeley,  the 
writer  abandoned  his  theory  and  turned  to  the  Downs 
between  Seaford  and  Firle.  There  the  road  sought  for 
was  found  at  once,  together  with  other  matters  which 
may  perhaps  be  thought  worth  consideration. 

iR.  C.  Robertt,  Ftatt-Kam*!  tf  Sauae  hundred  af  Eucwritli,  ni.   IGnirdc  and 

(1914),    dinmMing   the    Domeid*;    form,  Ifcweht  {DtHiaJjty,  Inwirdc,  iKtrerit). 
inteipKU  the  Dvm  in  the  populir  wij,  *Redmi1e  (Leicn.)  wu  alio  ipck  Radc- 

'thc    ford   in    the    muihjr    ground.'     He  mjlde  in  Che  thinecDth  to  Gfteentb 


farther  confiuei  the  nutter  by  iniir»ding,  *  R.  G.  Roberti,  op.  i 

■nd  then  iwi«r»K>ig  u  munt  fai  liord,  two       luggettion,    which    ii   not    by   acj'   meini 

of  the  I>ODietd«j  foimi  of  the  name  c^  the       free  from  difficultiei, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


'o  fact  fmge  203. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME    ROMAN    ROADS   IM    THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  203 

THE    ROAD    ON    TOY  FARM. 

Firle  beacon  (718  ft.)  is  the  apes  of  an  insulated  mass 
of  chalk  which  slopes  gradually  up  to  this  point  from 
the  coast  at  Seaford.  The  valleys  of  the  Cucltmere  and 
of  the  Ouse  form  the  boundaries  on  east  and  west,  while 
on  the  north  the  hills  fall,  with  the  abruptness  which 
characterises  the  whole  length  of  the  northern  scarp  of 
the  Downs,  towards  the  Bitch  river  or  Glynde  reach, 
the  chief  affluent  of  the  Ouse.  The  scarp  forms  a  pro- 
nounced curve  of  90°,  about  a  centre  at  Bishopstone 
(between  Seaford  and  Newhaven),  one  end  of  the  arc 
lying  upon  the  Cuckmere  at  Alfriston,  the  other  on  the 
Ouse  at  Itford,  Firle  beacon  being  only  a  few  yards  east- 
ward of  the  middle  point  of  the  arc.  The  down  to  the 
immediate  west  of  the  Beacon  is  known  as  Firle  hill,  over- 
hanging the  village  of  West  Firle,  400  feet  below.  Beyond 
the  village  the  foot-hills  fall  gently  to  the  north,  forming 
a  kind  of  promontory  between  the  levels  of  Laughton 
to  the  east  and  Beddingham  to  the  west. 

One  and  a  half  miles  due  south  of  West  Firle  church, 
upon  the  southward  slope  of  Firle  hill,  at  450  feet  above 
sea-level,  lies  a  noticeable  group  of  round  barrows  known 
as  Firle  Lords'  burghs.  ^  One  of  them  has  been 
destroyed  recently  for  the  sake  of  the  flints  of  which  it 
was  largely  built,  but  the  remaining  two,  ranged  closely 
together  north  and  south,  are  of  height  and  proportions 
very  unusual  among  the  Downs.  The  *  agger,  now  turf- 
grown,  of  a  Roman  road  of  the  first  class  overlies  the 
south-eastern  base  of  the  more  southerly  of  these.  From 
this  point  it  is  intact  for  a  distance  of  230  paces,  running 
in  a  straight  line  27**  east  of  north,  perfectly  smooth  except 
where  the  material  has  been  grubbed  in  parts  near  its 
southern  end.  The  relief  is  12  inches,  the  crown  25  feet 
in  width,  and  on  either  side  can  be  guessed,  rather  than 
seen,  the  presence  of  a  fosse. 

By  the  kindness  of  the  landowner.  Viscount  Gage, 
and  of  the  tenant,  Mr.  H.  Stacey,  I  was  able  to  cut  a 
section  across  the  road  in  September,  1914.  The  actual 
measurements  proved  to  be  as  follows;    crown  of  road, 

1 0.S.  (6-iBt.)  Souei  cut,  Lx*n,  i.i. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


20^  SOME   KOMAN    KOADS   IN   THE  SOUTH   DOWNS. 

24  feet ;  base  (bottom  of  fosse  to  bottom  of  fosse), 
30  feet.  The  road  was  built  of  smallish  flints  laid  to  a 
depth  of  12  to  15  inches  upon  a  bed  of  chalt-rubble.  The 
surface  was  heavily  cambered,  and  lying  upon  it,  when 
the  turf  was  removed,  were  found  scraps  of  the  common 
Romano-British  pottery  of  this  part  of  England. 

A  few  yards  to  the  south  of  Firle  Lords'  burghs  the 
road  is  lost  in  the  cultivated  land  of  Toy  farm.  To  the 
north  also  it  has  been  ploughed  out,  but  at  a  more  remote 
period  :  old  plough-marks  run  up  to  the  '  agger '  on 
either  side  where  it  is  still  intaci;,  while  they  are  to  be 
found  in  numbers  crossing  the  line  of  its  northward 
projection  ;  a  few  yards  east  of  the  line  of  this  projection 
there  still  remains  a  small  barrow,  and  traces  of  the  hard 
bed  of  the  road  are  discoverable  in  places  where  cart-ruts 
have  cut  across  the  line.  At  a  point  only  300  yards  to 
the  east  was  found  in  August,  1914,  a  Romano-British 
cemetery*  and  'ustrina.'*  Nearer  to  the  brow  of  the 
down  there  is  no  visible  trace  of  the  road,  the  whole  of 
the  ground  hereabouts  haying  been  disturbed  by  con- 
tinual flint-digging,  but  the  line  (projected)  reaches  the 
brow  of  Firle  hill  (600  ft.),  midway  between  Firle 
Borstall  on  the  west  and  Firle  beacon  on  the  east,  i.e. 
some  500  yards  west  of  the  latter,  at  a  point  marked  by 
a  second  and  much  smaller  pair  of  barrows.  It  would 
seem  that  the  two  pairs  of  barrows  were  taken  as  sighting- 
points  when  the  road  was  laid  out.  At  this  spot  the  ground 
commences  to  fall  towards  the  north,  gently  for  some 
30  yards,  thereafter  with  extreme  abruptness,  dropping 
300  feet  in  600  feet. 

The  existence  of  the  Roman  road  on  Toy  farm  is 
an  unassailable  fact,  and  unless  we  are  to  suppose  that 
its  makers,  for  whatever  reason,  left  it  unfinished,  we 
must  conclude  that  it  was  carried  further.  There  are 
only  two  alternatives  possible  :  either  it  swung  east  or 
west  along  the  ridge  of  the  Downs,  or  it  went  immediately 
down  the  hiU  in  more  or  less  the  original  direction.  The 
former  alternative  is  unlikely,  for  the  ridge  here  swings 

I  Sum*  ArcbaaL  CeU.  ha,  iij  (iqi;).  heca  ducDTCTed  on  the  iDuChem  ipur  of 

■Writiii^     in     Susiix     Artbatot.     Coll.  Firle     beacon,'     auodiled     with     Suniu 

nii,  76  (1S70),  the  Rer.  H.  Smith  mention!  and  other  pottery.     1  can  find  no  further 

that    *  du    nte    of   aoDK    dwellingi    hta  dctnlt  of  tbia  diKomy. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  205 

round  on  a  curve  of  a  quarter-circle,  the  Roman  road 
striking  the  arc  pretty  much  at  the  middle  point ;  and 
a  road  carried  along  the  ridge  could  have  gone  only  to 
Seaford  or  to  Itford.  It  will  be  shown  presently  that  a 
Roman  road  does  so  run  from  this  spot  to  Seaford,  though 
there  is  no  evidence  for  any  running  to  Itford ;  but  that 
a  Roman  engineer,  starting  from  any  point  between 
Newhaven  and  Toy  farm,  should  have  laid  cut  a  road 
to  either  Seaford  or  Itford  on  the  zig-zag  course  assumed 
by  this  alternative,  is  incredible.  If  his  road  had 
descended  the  hill  at  any  other  point  of  the  arc,  it  woxJd 
be  just  as  difficult  to  understand  why  he  laid  it  out  as 
he  did ;  and  the  face  of  the  hill  being  for  the  most  part 
elsewhere  little  less  steep  than  at  this  particular  spot, 
the  problem  of  getting  down  to  the  lowlands  would  still 
remain  to  be  solved.  One  must  fall  back  upon  the  other 
alternative,  namely,  that  the  road  was  somehow  carried 
down  the  hill  at  diis  precise  spot,  continuing  as  nearly 
as  might  be  upon  its  original  line  of  direction. 


THE   TWO   FORDS   AT   GLYNDE. 

Facing  Firle  hill,  across'  the  valley  through  which 
runs  the  Ritch  river,  rises  two  miles  away  to  the  north- 
west the  isolated  massif  of  Mount  Caburn ;  and  under 
the  eastern  slopes  of  Mount  Caburn,  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  river,  lies  the  village  of  Glynde,  its  single  street  running 
north  and  south  to  the  bridge.  Towards  this  spot  run 
out  the  lower  foothills  of  Mount  Caburn  on  the  one  side 
and  of  Firle  hill  on  the  other,  here  reducing  to  their 
narrowest  the  water-meadows — anciently  the  bed  of  the 
now  embanked  river — which  to  east  and  west  broaden 
out  into  wide  stretches  of  land  still  flooded  every  winter. 
The  bridge  stands  upon  the  site  of  a  far  older  ford,  ^  for 
the  sake  of  clearness  to  be  referred  to  as  ford  (B),  and 
before  the  construction,  about  the  year  1821,  of  the 
modern  Lewes-Eastbourne  high-road  by  way  of 
Beddingham,  the  traffic  east  and  west  for  many  centuries 

1  MS.  of  W.  Wltdom.  He  wai  1  iriuel-  pilei  for  i  bridge.  Tbt  MS.  ii,  bf  gift  of 
wright  and  caipcnter  of  Gljnde,  aod  be  Maik  Anton;  Lowei,  the  propcrlj  o{  tlie 
fotmd  th«  ford  in  1774,  wtule  uoldDg  tlie      paiiih  of  GXjadt. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


2o6 


SOME   ROMAN   ROADS   IN   THE   30TJTH   DOWNS. 


passed  by  this  route,  there  being  not  more  than  some 
400  feet  of  wet  ground  to  traverse.  Some  of  the  large 
stones^  which  served  either  as  stepping-stones,  or  more 
probably  perhaps  as  marks  to  guide  the  traffic,"  are  said 
to  lie  buried  beneath  the  grass  upon  the  northern  bant. 
But  600  yards  further  to  the  east  there  was  another  ford, 
which  I  shall  refer  to  as  ford  (A),  at  a  point  where  the 
northern  bank  (the  Rise)  was  higher  and  firmer,  although 
the  passage  across  the  tidal  flats  was  longer  (1,000  ft.); 
and  at  a  spot  about  one  mile  below  the  point  now  reached 
by  ordinary  tides  there  remains  a  straight,  level,  and 
boldly-cambered  causeway,  with  a  width  of  32  feet  and 
a  relief  of  2  feet,  running  south-east  from  this  ford  and 
pointing  to  a  spot  upon  the  Lewes-Eastbourne  road 
known  as  Wick  street.  Both  elements  of  this  name  are 
suggestive.  Both  ford  and  causeway  are  understood  to 
be  Roman,'  and  the  last  200  yards  of  the  line  coincide 
with  an  ancient  roadway,  now  disused,  of  characteristic 
Roman  appearance,  twdve  feet  wide,  with  a  well-pre- 
served fosse  on  either  side.  The  original  edition  of  the 
one-inch  ordnance  survey  in  1813  shows  this  roadway 
continued  in  a  straight  line  beyond  Wick  street  and  across 
Firle  park  (of  which  at  that  time  it  formed  the  north-east 
boundary)  until  it  fell  into  the  road  which  now  forms 
the  eastern  limit  of  the  park.  The  point  of  junction 
still  bears  the  name  of  Heighton  street,  and  upon  the  line 
of  the  old  road  hence  to  Wick  street  stood  the  lost  village 
of  Heighton  St.  Clere,  of  which  Uttle  is  now  traceable 
but  the  site  of  the  church. 

The  true  objectives  of  this  road  have  been  over- 
looked owing  to  the  prevalence  of  the  belief  that  it  con- 
nected a  Roman  settlement  at  Lewes  with  Anderida, 
and  was  therefore  supposed  to  have  joined  up  in  some 
way  with  the  east-to-west  road  along  the  foot-hills  from 
Itford  to  the  bridge  at  Alfriston.  Against  this  belief 
must  be  set  the  facts  that  there,  is  no  evidence  what- 
ever  for    the   existence   of  any  settlement    at    Lewes   in 

Odtoa,  *  St  Cnni,  Hia.  tj  ClyaJt  (printed  in 

Swim  Ar^.  CsU.).  Mr.  T.  Colgate,  Ex- 
it the  pendltar  ol  the  Oum  Lcreb,  inlorroi  me 
■pot  vhen  the  bridge  wai  conicmcled,  but  that  he  hia  Km  the  ictiuJ  paTiDg  of  thii 
there  ii  □□  endence  that  the  ford  «u  io       (ord  in  the  rivet-bed. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   KOMAN   K0AD3   IN   THE   SOITTH    DOWNS.  ZOJ 

Roman  times,  ^  and  therefore  no  likehood  of  any  roads 
thereto ;  and  that  there  is  no  showing  the  road  along  the 
foot-hills  to  be  of  Roman  date. 


J-HE    RABBIT-WALK. 

The  road  now  forming  the  eastern  boundary  of  Firle 
park  from  end  to  end,  originally  went  no  further  north 
than  Heighton  street,  and  was  doubtless  extended  north- 
east to  the  Lewes-Eastbourne  road  only  when  the  older 
road  direct  to  Wick  street  was  blocked  and  the  north- 
eastern part  of  the  park  annexed.  Its  southern  terminus 
at  the  present  day  is  its  junction  with  the  old  trail  along 
the  foot-hills  from  Itford  to  the  bridge  at  Alfriston ; 
but  if  projected,  it  would  reach  the  steep  slope  of  Firle 
hill  at  a  point  identical  with  the  easternmost  comer  of 
Firle  plantation.  There  are  four  reasons  for  the  in- 
ference that  originally  it  was  thus  projected  :  firstly, 
there  are  plain  indications  of  the  hard  bed  of  the  road 
under  the  grass  at  the  point  last  named  ;  secondly,  the 
facts  suggest  that  such  a  roadway  was  taken  as  the  eastern 
limit  of  the  plantation,  exactly  as  the  surviving  portion 
of  the  road  served  to  demarcate  the  park ;  thirdly, 
there  still  remains,  precisely  at  the  required  spot  in  the 
field-fence  crossing  the  line  about  midway,  an  old  gate- 
way, for  which  there  is  no  other  means  of  accounting ; 
and  fourthly,  the  line  thus  projected  coincides  exactly 
with  the  lower  end  of  the  so-called  '  Rabbit -walk.'* 
This  is  a  remarkable  green  terrace-way  which  climbs 
the  hill  and  emerges  on  the  crest  precisely  at  the  spot 
upon  which  falls  the  projection  of  the  Roman  road  on 
Toy  farm.  That  it  should  coincide  so  aptly  at  either 
end  with  what  is  required  is  in  itself  enough  to  raise  the 
question  whether  it  be  not  itself  a  Roman  work  and  part 
of  the  original  Roman  road.  When  further  there  are 
taken  into  account  the  peculiarities  of  its  construction, 
peculiarities  which  difEerentiate  it  at  once  from  the  typical 
hill-ways    of   the    chalk   area,    there   should    remain    very 

'  Tbe    ideDdGodDQ    of    Lenu    with  upon  tbc  ipot  ii  uid  to  be  coiiu  of  Athelitin 

Mutuantonii  of  tht  KaTcnna  Ceognphei  rniDtcd  here  (tenth  centuij). 

hu    nothing    to    juidf^    ic     The    cuheit  ■  Not  nuiked    on   O.S.   (64nt.)    SuMCi 

eridcDCe  for  the  exutence  of  >  tcttlemait  out,  lxtii,  h.i. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


208 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS    IN   THE  SOUTH   DOWNS. 


little  doubt  of  its  Roman  origin.  On  the  degree  to  which 
this  can  be  estabhshed  depends  the  entire  argument  of 
this  article. 

The  normal  hill-way  of  the  South  Downs  is  some- 
thing that  has  grown  with  usage.  In  gradient,  in  widlii, 
in  siurface,  it  is  merely  what  the  circumstances  have  made 


■WAY   ('  BABBIT-WALK  *)   ( 


it ;  steeper  or  less  steep,  broader  or  narrower,  smoother 
or  rougher,  its  qualities  vary  with  every  few  yards  of  its 
course,  and  if  it  has  one  abiding  characteristic,  it  is  that 
the  roadway  is  almost  invariably  a  '  holloway.'  It  is 
a  mere  rut  worn  in  the  face  of  the  hill  by  years  of  traffic 
and  weather,  and  in  consequence  it  is  as  invariably 
bounded  by  banks  on  both  sides,  the  height  of  which  is 
more  or  less  according  as  the  trail  has  been  much  or  little 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME   ROMAN   ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  209 

med.  In  every  one  of  these  respects  the  '  Rabbit -walk ' 
is  difEerent.  It  descends  the  hill,  which  is  an  exceptionally 
steep  one  with  a  fall  of  i  tn  2,  by  a  gradient  of  mathematical 
regularity  (i  in  5)  ;  it  has  a  normal  width  of  8  feet  ^ ; 
its  surface  is  smooth  and  unbroken  turf,  save  that  along 
its  inner  edge  the  passing  of  occasional  horsemen  has 
broken  the  usual  20-inch  tread  which  a  horse  requires. 
Nowhere  from  top  to  bottom  does  it  show  the  slightest 
tendency  to  become  a  '  holloway ' ;  and  so  far  from 
having  any  sort  of  bank  upon  its  down-hill  side,  its  edge 
on  that  side  is  clean-cut  like  a  step.  It  is,  in  fact  a  step 
cut  out  of  the  hill's  face,  the  material  removed  from  the 
up-hill  side  having  been  thrown  down  upon  the  other 
to  form  a  wider  roadway.  The  form  of  its  section  (fig.  2)  is 
incontestable  proof  that  it  was  so  made,  and  the  point  to 
which  the  hill  was  cut  back  is  still  distinctly  observable  at 
many  parts  of  its  length.  Lastly,  the  test  of  the  spirit- 
level  brings  out  the  fact  that  throughout  its  course  the 
floor  of  the  roadway  has  a  slight,  but  decided  and  uniform, 
slope  from  the  up-hill  to  the  down-hill  side,  this  being 
rather  less  than  i  inch  in  the  foot.  No  one  accustomed 
to  notice  the  character  of  his  path  can  fail  to  be  struck 
by  the  unusual  features  of  the  '  Rabbit-walk,'  and  the 
unfailing  test  of  level  and  measuring-rod  must  convince 
any  one  that  the  thing  is  artificial,  the  work  of  engineers 
concerned  to  make  a  negotiable  roadway  down  a  hill  by 
nature  impracticable,  and  to  safeguard  their  road  from 
the  destructive  effects  of  scour  by  giving  it  just  sufficient 
tilt  to  throw  off  all  surface-water.  Who  were  the 
engineers  f  The  writer  has  asked  himself  this  question 
insistently  from  the  day  when  he  first  happened  upon  the 
'  Rabbit -walk '  until,  five  years  later,  the  answer  was 
furnished  by  his  finding  the  Roman  road  on  Toy  farm. 
It  is  suggested  that  the  *  Rabbit -walk '  is  Roman  work, 
and  probably  as  perfect  a  piece  of  Roman  road-engineering 
as  Sussex  can  shov/.  Two  views  of  the  terrace-way  are 
given  in  plate  i. 

There  is  no  reason  to  deny  it  such  an  origin,  for  it  is 
an  accepted  fact  that  the  Roman  efigineers  habitually 
constructed  terrace-ways  up  and  down  the  steeper  hills 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


210  SOME   KOMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS. 

which  barred  their  roads.  TTiere  was  indeed  no  other 
plan  to  be  followed,  unless  they  had  avoided  the  hills ; 
and  not  the  least  remarkable  feature  of  their  work  is  the 
boldness  with  which  they  laid  out  their  roads  so  as  to 
traverse  the  very  highest,  or  all  but  the  very  highest, 
hUls  along  the  line.  Tlie  Toy  farm  road  is  a  case  in 
point,  and  another  at  the  Devil's  dyke  will  be  dealt  with 
presently.  In  what  precise  manner  the  terrace-way  was 
constructed  might  and  did  vary  with  the  circumstances. 
In  Craven,  for  instance,  the  Roman  terrace-ways  are 
wide  and  cambered,  whereas  here  at  Firle  the  roadway 
is  narrow  and  void  of  camber.  The  reason  is  purely  a 
matter  of  geology ;  what  was  at  once  necessary  and  satis- 
factory upon  the  precipitous  chalk  slope  of  Firle  hill 
would  have  been  neither  satisfactory  nor  necessary  upon 
the  gentler  shoulders  of  a  limestone  ridge  in  Craven. 
To  have  attempted  to  construct  a  twenty-foot  road  on 
the  face  of  Firle  hill,  which  slopes  in  places  at  an  angle 
of  29°,  would  have  been  as  wasteful  an  economy  as  to 
have  attempted  to  hew  a  smooth  terrace-way  out  of  the 
intractable  Craven  limestone. 

A  glance  at  the  printed  descriptions  of  other  known 
Reman  roads  of  the  chalk  area  v/m  furnish  proof  enough 
that  such  terraces  are  common  there.  Tlius,  to  cite  one 
instance  only,  Codrington,  speaking  of  the  road  from 
Silchester  to  Bath,  writes :  '  on  Morgan's  hill  it  is  carried 
on  a  terrace  about  5  yards  wide,  cut  into  and  embanked 
upon  the  slope  of  the  hill '  ^ ;  and  he  has  a  similar,  if  less 
precise,  description  of  the  road  from  Winchester  to 
Cunetio.  But  Sussex  itself  provides  a  yet  more  con- 
vincing example  in  the  course  by  which  the  Stane  street 
descends  Glatting  down  towards  Hardham  and  the  Weald. 
This,  an  unquestionable  piece  of  Roman  work,  and  in 
some  ways  me  most  remarkable  Roman  road  in  the 
country,  upon  reaching  the  brow  of  the  down,  suddenly 
'  abandons  the  extraordinary  triple  form  observable  on  the 
ridge  of  the  hill,  and  takes  the  shape  of  a  simple  terrace, 
in  some  places  3c  or  even  35  feet  wide.*  This  is  vastly 
wider  than  is  the  *  Rabbit -walk,'  but  on  the  one  hand 
the  Stane  street,  between  Chichester  and  Hardham,  is 

'  The  terrace  wu  fanned  hj  cuttiDg  bldt 
thf  alape  of  the  hilL' 

D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  211 

both  in  plan  and  in  dimensions  exceptional,  and  on  the 
other  hand  the  slope  of  the  ground  on  Glatting  down 
(13°  to  15°)  is  only  half  as  steep  as  that  of  Firle  hill. 

The  '  Rabbit-walk,'  in  pursuing  its  carefully  graded 
course  along  the  contours  of  the  hill,  describes  a  curve 
approaching  90°.  Its  upper  end  coincides,  as  has  been 
said,  with  the  projection  of  the  Toy  farm  road ;  its  lower 
portion,  if  projected,  would  lead  direct  into  the  lane 
skirting  Firle  park,  and  so  on  by  Heighten  street  and 
Wick  street  to  the  Roman  ford  at  Glynde.  The  double 
coincidence  can  hardly  be  explained  away,  and  any  one 
who  endeavours  to  do  so  must  also  provide  some  alter- 
native course  whereby  the  Toy  farm  road  may  have 
descended  the  hill.  The  topography  does  not  admit  of 
any  alternative  course. 

The  variations  in  the  gauge  of  the  various  sections 
of  the  line  here  traced  are  remarkable.     Thus  : 

Causeway  to  ford  (A)  at  Glynde 32  ft. 

Road  near  Wick  street            12  ft. 

Rabbit-walk               8  ft. 

T07  farm  road                       . .         . .         . .         . .         . .  24  ft. 

Such  variations,  however,  are  in  no  way  unusual.  TTie 
width  of  the  Fosse  way,  for  example,  one  of  the  four  '  royal 
roads,'  varies  from  6  or  7  feet  at  Radstock  to  as  many 
yards  near  Jackment's  Bottom,  Cirencester.  ^  The  narrow 
dimensions  of  the  '  Rabbit -walk,'  at  any  rate,  were  imposed 
upon  the  engineers  by  physical  facts — by  the  steepness 
of  the  hill. 

A  fortunate  accident  diverted  the  traffic  of  post- 
Roman  times,  perhaps  because  of  the  rise  of  Lewes  to 
importance.  Travellers  thereafter  naturally  made  Lewes 
a  halting-place,  and  continued  their  journey  by  the 
nearest  way  to  Glynde.  Tliis  brought  them  to  the 
alternative  ford  (B)  near  the  present  railway-station  and 
bridge,  and  crossing  the  Ritch  river  there,  they  pushed 
on  direct  towards  the  hill"  by  way  of  Little  Dene  and 
New  Elm  to  Firle  Borstall,  a  typical  downland  '  holloway ' 
which  emerges  upon  the  ridge  about  500  yards  west  of 
the  '  Rabbit -walk.'     Thence  they  followed  the  greenway 

*  Cadiingtan,  Raman  Readi  in  BrilatH, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


212         SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 

along  the  ridge  to  a  point  just  beyond  Firle  beacon, 
where  it  forked.  One  branch  went  straight  on  to  the 
bridge  near  Alfriston,  the  other  swung  southward 
to  reach  the  bridge  at  £:xceat.  Both  trails  ultimately 
reunited  in  Eastbourne.^  The  earlier  Roman  route 
being  abandoned,  the  '  Rabbit-walk '  also  went  out  of 
use,  and  this  explains  its  remarkable  state  of  preservation. 
It  is  too  narrow  to  have  invited  any  wheeled  traffic,  when 
wheeled  traffic  after  many  centuries  revisited  the  Downs. 
The  pack-horses  of  the  intervening  centuries  went  by 
way  of  Firle  Borstall,  The  '  Rabbit -walk '  itself  was 
deserted,  and  when  once  those  sections  of  the  road  which 
formed  the  immediate  approaches  to  north  and  south 
had  been  obliterated,  there  remained  nothing  to  guide 
the  few  wayfarers  to  what  is  stiU  by  far  the  easiest  way 
up  and  down  the  hill.  It  was  forgotten  and  deserted, 
and  therefore  undisturbed. 


THE   ROAD   TO   SEAFORD. 

On  the  brow  of  the  hill  the  upper  end  of  the  *  Rabbit- 
walk  '  makes  a  junction  vnxh.  the  Toy  farm  road,  at  some- 
thing like  a  right-angle,  but  the  direct  line  was  also  pro- 
jected straight  on  towards  Firle  beacon,  quickly  fafling 
into  the  mediaeval  greenway  and  coincidmg  for  some 
2j  miles  with  that  branch  of  it  which  went  to  Exceat 
bridge.  Traffic,  and  the  continued  activities  of  flint- 
diggers,  have  erased  all  external  traces  of  this  road 
between  the  '  Rabbit -walk '  and  the  Beacon,  but  there 
remains  on  the  line  a  broad,  shallow  trench  extending 
for  some  distance,  and  suggesting  that  the  metal  has  been 
grubbed.  Further  on  the  trail  becomes  again  a 
recognisable  road,  although  there  is  no  '  agger,'  heading 
due  south  for  the  site  of  the  Roman  cemetery  at  Seaford. 
From  the  barrow  called  Firle  Lords'  burgh  onward  to 
Black  Stone  the  road  coincides  with  a  parish-boundary 
(Alciston-Bishopstone).  At  Black  Stone  the  mediaeval 
trail  diverges  to  the  south-east,  but  the  Roman  road, 
although  entirely  obliterated  for  three-quarters  of  a 
mile   by  the  East   Blatchington  golf  links,  is  presently 

'  K.  Budgm'i  Af<9  ff  Sutitx  (1724). 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  213 

represented  by  the  line  of  a  fence,  and  a  little  further 
on  reappears  in  its  proper  form  just  where  a  ruined  cattle- 
shed  abuts  upon  the  fence.  From  this  point  onward 
it  is  easily  traceable,  passing  beside  Sutton  place,  and 
through  the  adjacent  farm-yard,  whence  it  is  incorporated 
in  a  modern  road  direct  to  its  destination.^  Where 
the  original  Roman  work  remains  measurable  it  has  a  width 
of  ID  feet,  and  it  is  to  be  noticed  that  its  presence  un- 
questionably determined  the  position  both  of  Sutton 
farm  and  of  the  cattle-shed,  the  builders  obviously  availing 
themselves  of  so  hard  and  clean  an  approach.  Other 
examples  of  the  same  thing  will  be  cited  presently. 


TOY   FARM   TO    PORTSLADE. 

The  measurements  and  construction  of  this  line  of 
road  show  that  it  was  in  no  sense  as  important  as  that 
which  ran  across  Toy  farm,  and  the  reason  is  plain.  It 
served  only  a  small  settlement,  which  was  moreover  a 
terminus,  and  for  such  purposes  a  second-grade  road 
would  be  sufhcient.  The  Toy  farm  road,  however,  from 
its  dimensions,  was  one  of  the  first  rank,  a  '  via  publica,' 
and  although  it  has  not  as  yet  been  possible  to  make  out 
its  actual  course  south  of  Firle  Lords'  burghs,  a  glance 
at  the  map  will  show  that  it  can  have  had  but  one 
objective ;  it  must  have  crossed  the  Ouse  and  continued 
along  the  coast  by  way  of  Newhaven  and  Rottingdean, 
through  Brighton  to  Portslade.  In  all  likelihood  it  went 
straight  on  thence  to  Chichester,  its  western  course  being 
more  than  hinted  at  by  various  discoveries  made  near 
Chichester  and  Aldingbourne,  by  the  lie  of  parish 
boundaries,  and  by  the  name  of  the  village  of  Ford. 
Roman  remains  are  ubiquitous  upon  the  line  all  the  way 
from  Portslade  to  Newhaven,  but  thereafter  they  are 
lacking,  obliterated  one  must  suppose  by  the  alterations 
in  the  course  of  the  Ouse,  by  the  construction  of  the 
railway,  and  by  the  operations  of  cement-workers  and 
jerry-builders  at  Denton  and  South  Heighton.  Never- 
theless there  remain  certain  facts  which,  taken  collectively, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


214  SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 

are  sufficient  to  justify  the  belief  that  this  was  the  course 
of  the  Roman  road.  Before  the  coming  of  the  railway 
altered  its  character,  Newhaven  (Meeching,  as  it  was 
originally  called)  was  a  tiny  village  straggling  along  one 
street  down  to  the  river,  which  was  crossed,  not  by  the 
present  bridge  beside  the  station,  but  by  another  lying 
in  the  direct  hne  a  little  way  to  the  north,  where  the 
construction  of  a  recent  cut  has  made  what  to-day  is  called 
'  the  Island.'  ^  The  Island  is  covered  by  warehouses, 
and  between  this  and  the  railway  lies  a  labyrinth  of  sidings, 
but  the  line  is  at  once  resumed  in  a  road  leading  direct 
to  the  foot-hills  at  Denton.  This  road  originally  joined 
Denton  directly  with  the  old  bridge,  and  at  this  point 
the  passage  of  the  Hat  lands  is  shortest,  about  1,050  yards 
only.  At  Denton  an  opening  in  the  hills  leads  up  to 
a  long  and  gradual  ascent  known  as  Gardener's  hill,  along 
which  is  carried  another  road  north-eastward  by  Norton 
hovel  ,  towards  Alciston.  Norton  hovel  stands  upon 
what  appears  to  have  been  the  site  of  a  Romano-British 
settlement,  and  certain  features  in  the  construction  of 
the  road,  no  less  than  its  course,  suggest  that  it  is  certainly 
as  old  as  the  Roman  time.  It  was  therefore  a  branch 
thrown  off  at  Denton  by  the  trimk-line,  which  would 
pass  naturally  up  the  valley  on  the  north  of  Gardener's 
hill  to  Toy  farm.  It  is  true  that,  the  bottom  of  the 
Ouse  being  hard  throughout  its  lower  course,  the  river 
might  have  been  crossed  anywhere  between  Itford  and 
Newhaven,  but  that  it  was  so  crossed  is  unlikely  in  view 
of  the  increasing  width  of  the  flat  land  as  one  goes  north 
from  Newhaven,  the  lie  of  the  hills  on  the  eastern  side  of 
the  valley,  and  the  orientation  of  the  fragment  of  the 
road  surviving  on  Toy  farm.  Moreover  there  is  no  trace 
of  any  corresponding  road  upon  the  western  side  of  the 
valley  save  that  suggested,"  namely  the  original  street 
of  old  Meeching,  which  continued  pretty  well  in  the 
required   line   towards    Rottingdean. 

1  Map  ef  ihi  thtr  Oat,  tagtand  for  the  nothing  about  it  to  luggnt  Ronun  «ori^ 

CommiiHontn    of    the    Lcvelt,  by  J.  W.  ind  there  it  no  menu  oi  bringing  it  into 

W(oolgit),    1841.     It    contiiiu    an    iniet  relicion  with  the    T07  film   road.     The 

pUn  of  NewhiTcn.  UUK   lugguu   that   it   wu  lued   by   the 

•  Old    mapt    ahow    a    totimj    leadinl  iheep-fannen  of  ■  centuiy  or  two  ago,  to 

■ctou  the  flat!  by  way  of  Duibam  fam,  move  their    flocb  from  one    pattunge  to 

nurting   it   u   '  Stod   feny.'    Then   it  uuthct. 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


z.d,  Google 


215. 


SOME   ROMAN   ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS. 


THE   BRIDLE-PATH   AT  THE   DEVIL  S   DYKE. 

Portslade  means  '  Port's  road.*  TTie  explanation  is 
an  old  one,  and  has  the  support  of  the  latest  authority.' 
Whether  or  not  it  ever  bore  the  name  of  Portus  Adurni, 
it  was  unquestionably  a  place  of  importance  in  Roman 
times,  for  it  was  the  starting-point  of  Another  road*  wliich 
ran  northward  by  Hangleton  house  in  a  straight  line  to 
the  Dj-ke  hovel  and  onwards.  From  a  point  half  a  mile 
north  of  Hangleton  house  the  road  coincides  with  a 
parish-boundary  for  i^  miles,  and  there  are  several  barrows 
along  its  course.  Five  hundred  yards  short  of  Poynings 
place  farm  the  direct  line  is  lost  in  cultivated  land,  but 
the  writer  in  the  Gentleman's  Magazine  says  that  it  went 
on  to  descend  the  northern  face  of  the  Downs  '  con- 
siderably to  the  left  (i.e.  west)  of  the  Devil's  dyke,  or 
Poor  man's  wall,  on  the  descent  of  the  old  road  to  Claydon 
(sc.  Clayton).*  He  uses  the  term  Devil's  dyke  in  its  proper 
sense,  denoting  the  great  south-western  '  vallum '  of  the 
British  camp,  the  '  Poor  man '  being  a  Sussex  euphemism 
for  the  devil.  That  the  road  did  continue  in  this  direc- 
tion is  highly  probable,  for  the  point  at  which  it  would 
reach  the  brow  of  the  hill  coincides  with  the  point  reached 
by  the  projection  of  another  ancient  (?  Roman)  road 
coming  by  way  of  Mount  Sion  and  Fulking  corner ;  and 
I  believe  it  descended  the  hill  by  the  line  of  what  is  now 
knovm  as  Fulking  Borstall. 

From  the  otiier  side  of  the  county  comes  another 
accepted  Roman  road  from  the  neighbourhood  of  London 
by  way  of  the  Caterham  valley  to  Godstone,  and  thence 
by  Wakehurst  place  to  St.  John's  common,  Burgess  HiU.  ^ 
Although  its  precise  course  from  that  point  southward 
has  not  been  proved,  there  are  the  best  of  reasons  for 
believing  that  it  ran  in  a  straight  line  on  past  the  Roman 
cemetery  at  Stonepound  (Hassocks)  straight  to  Cold- 
harbour  farm  under  the  northern  slopes  of  Wolstonbury 
hill.     There  is  an  old  road  in  the  grass  field  immediately 

'  R.  G.  Robciti,  Platt-Kama  tf  Smitx.  conunon  in  17711, '  iS-io  it.  wide,  ind  nude 

CMtl»H>«->MdEd>nM,  i8ig,pp.  107-!.  ^j^,,  ^  ^^^^J  to  p.Te  th«  pi»tiit 

*Gt»tUmaiii     Mtfoaiiu,     17S1,     pp.  London-BrightoD  road  by  mj'  of  CUjtoa 

306-307.    It    wu   found    on   St.   John'*  tUL 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


2l6  SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS. 

north  of  this  farm,  which  lies  in  the  required  line,  and 
passing  through  the  farm-yard  continues  as  a  metalled 
lane  to  the  east-to-west  road  now  connecting  Clayton 
with  Danny  park.  That  its  ultimate  objective  was  at 
Portslade  has  never  been  questioned,  but  how  it  was 
carried  up  and  over  the  Downs,  and  where,  if  one  existed, 
was  the  missing  link  connecting  it  with  the  road  from 
Portslade  by  Hangleton  house  towards  the  Devil's  dyke, 
are  problems  which  have  never  been  satisfactorily 
answered,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  the  antiquaries  of  a 
century  and  a  quarter.^  The  analogies  provided  by 
the  '  Rabbit-walk     furnish  at  once  the  answers  required. 

From  the  point,  just  north  of  the  Dyke  hovel,  at 
which  the  direct  Une  of  the  Portslade-Hangleton  road 
is  lost,  a  hard  cart-way  diverges  to  the  right  passing 
through  the  yard  of  Poynings  place  farm.  Projected 
for  a  few  yards  it  would  fall  direct  into  the  modern  hi^- 
road  to  oaddlescombe  and  coincide  therewith  for  some 
300  yards,  i.e.  to  the  point  at  the  head  of  the  Devil's 
dyke  valley  where  that  high-road  swings  to  the  right  to 
descend  the  slope  of  Summer  Down  into  Saddlescombe. 
Precisely  at  this  point  commences  a  green  terrace-way* 
which  threads  the  entire  length  of  the  eastern  side  of  the 
vaUey,  and  crossing  the  little  stream  at  its  mouth,  con- 
tinues on  round  the  foot  of  Newtimber  hill  to  Poynings. 
Here  it  traverses  the  grass  field  in  which  stands  Poynings 
place,  and  the  evidence  of  the  ground  suggests  that  the 
original  house  once  stood  actually  upon  the  road,  pre- 
cisely as  do  Poynings  place  farm  and  Hangleton  house, 
the  three  being  the  only  old  homesteads  on  the  whole 
line  between  Coldharbour  farm  and  Portslade  For  some 
hundreds  of  yards  it  continues  as  a  foot-path  overgrown 
with  coppice,  and  so  runs  direct  into  the  road  (Beggar's 
lane)  leading  to  Newtimber.  Beggar's  lane  is  a  modern 
reconstruction  of  the  older  road.  Passing  Newtimber 
park  it  crosses  the  high-road  (from  Brighton  to  London 
by  way  of  Bolney)  near  a  spot  known  as  Cherry  hurst, 
where  an  immense  chalk-quarry  has  destroyed  it  for  some 

>  In    Suaa    ArchatcL    Ctll,    xri,    1 76  who  wai  the  author  of  the  thtmj,  nor 

(1S61),  ii   mentioned  t  tbtarj  thit   the  it  any  evidence  adduced  to  tupport  it. 
road  paued  bj  my  of  the   Deril't  dyke 
and    Siddkuombe,   bat  it   ii   not   itated  'O.S.  (fr-iiu.)  Snwex  e»t,  Ul,t.i. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  2I7 

distance  ;  but  on  the  eastern  edge  of  the  quarry  it  reappears 
as  a  narrow  gamekeeper's  foot-path,  skirted  on  either  side 
by  the  relics  of  very  ancient  hedges,  and  pointing  almost 
due  east  continues  straight  on  under  the  slopes  of 
Wolstonbury  hill  until  it  falls  into  the  east-to-west  road 
from  Clayton  to  Danny  park,  and  so  reaches  the  St.  John's 
common-Coldharbour  road.  A  parish  boundary  follows 
this  line  from  the  head  of  the  Devil's  dyke  valley  to  its 
junction  with  Beggar's  lane ;  another  coincides  with  it 
from  Cherry  hurst  onward  to  its  junction  with  the  Cold- 
harbour  road.  From  the  slopes  of  Newtimber  hill 
immediately  overlooking  Poynings  place  has  come  a 
remarkable  earthenware  costrel  in  the  form  of  a  barrel,^ 
and  other  Roman  pottery,  building  tiles,  plaster,  etc. 

For  long  stretches  this  is  a  hard  road  of  unmistakably 
ancient  make,  and  excepting  where,  modern  work  has 
overlaid  it,  it  may  be  seen  and  trodden  almost  from  end 
to  end.  Nor  is  its  course  so  devious  as  it  sounds  :  the 
crow-flight  line  from  Coldharbour  farm  to  the  road- 
head  by  the  Dyke  hovel  is  3J  miles,  while  the  route  by  ■ 
Cherry  hurst  and  Poynings  adds  only  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  to  this  total.  On  the  other  hand,  the  aggregate  of 
the  ascents  to  be  negotiated  along  the  crow-flight  line  is 
more  than  1,000  feet,  whereas  that  of  the  Cherry  hurst- 
Poynings  road  is  not   600  feet. 

TTie  total  length  of  the  terrace  along  the  side  of  the 
Devil's  dyke  valley  is  over  1,000  yards.  At  the  lower 
end,  where  the  fall  of  the  hill-side  is  comparatively  gentle, 
the  floor  is  24  feet  across,  and  well  preserved.  As  it 
ascends  the  terrace  grows  narrower,  because  the  fall  of 
the  hill  becomes  more  and  more  abrupt,  until  it  is  almost 
lost  near  the  head  of  the  valley.  Of  its  being  identical 
in  origin  with  its  companion  on  Firle  hill  I  feel  no  doubt 
whatever  :  it  shows  the  same  careful  gradient,  the  same 
clean  edge  on  the  outer  side,  the  same  absence  of  any 
retaining  bank,  the  same  slight  slope  from  inner  to  outer 
edge,  and  like  the  '  Rabbit-walk '  it  is  cut  out  and 
embanked  upon  the  slope  of  the  hill.  That  this  is  so  is 
proved  in  a  remarkable  fashion  at  a  point  about  midway, 
where  the  made  earth  has  slipped  for  several  feet,  dividing 

'  Detcribcd  ind  iUnttntcd  in  Brifbtt»  tnJ Hen*  Jrebt/dtgut  {igii),p.^ 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


2l8  SOME   ROMAN   ROADS    IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 

the  floor  of  the  road  lengthwise  into  two  strips  :  one  of 
these  preserves  the  proper  gradient,  and  represents  that 
part  of  the  terrace  whidi  is  cut  out  of  the  solid  hill-side  ; 
the  other  represents  the  part  embanked  upon  the  hill. 

It  will  not  be  out  of  place  to  remark  that  the  precise 
course  of  this  road  north  of  Godstone  towards  Croydon 
has  not  been  satisfactorily  determined.  It  has  been 
suggested  to  me  by  Mr.  Albany  Major  that  it  followed 
the  line  of  a  terrace-way  observable  for  some  miles  along 
the  eastern  side  of  the  valley.  In  places  this  measures 
upwards  of  30  feet  wide,  and  it  is  so  smooth  that,  where 
it  passes  through  the  gardens  of  the  villas  about 
Waningham,  it  is  sometimes  made  use  of  as  a  lawn. 
That  it  is  of  artificial  origin  there  is  as  little  reason  to 
doubt  as  in  the  case  of  the  Devil's  dyke  terrace-way ; 
and  if  sufficient  reason  can  be  adduced  for  believing 
that  to  be  Roman  work,  the  Warlingham  terrace  may 
reasonably  be  referred  to  the  same  orgin. 

The  local  name  for  the  terrace-way  at  the  Devil's 
dyke  is  the  '  Bridle-path.'  It  is  nowhere  so  well  pre- 
served as  is  the  '  Rabbit-walk,'  and  the  reason  is  not  far 
to  seek :  it  has  carried,  and  still  carries,  very  much  more 
traffic.  Iliis  has  never  been  wheeled  traffic,  as  the 
smooth  surface  at  the  lower  end  testifles,  and  from  this 
fact  one  infers  that  at  its  upper  end  it  was  never  wide 
enough  to  invite  a  modem  cart,  or  at  any  rate  that  it  had 
ceased  to  be  so  wide  when  wheeled  traffic  was  revived. 
Horses  have  done  most  of  the  damage  here,  abetted 
by  the  tendency  of  the  chalk  lull  to  '  creep.'  *  Creep  * 
may  develop  on  any  steep  slope,  and  that  it  has  not 
occurred  at  Firle  hJl  is  a  fortunate  accident.  At  the 
Devil's  dyke  it  did  occur,  and  naturally  where  the 
slope  was  steepest,  i.e.  at  the  upper  end  of  the  terrace. 
In  consequence  the  roadway  became  blocked  to  such 
an  extent  that  no  cart  could  use  it ;  and  the  face  of 
the  valley  being  from  one  end  to  the  other  too  steep 
to  aUow  of  any  deviation  from  the  path,  the  entire  terrace 
went  out  of  use  save  for  pedestrians  and  a  few  horse-folk 
coming  over  from  Brighton  for  a  gallop.  Also  the  terrace 
proved  a  convenient  means  of  access  to  the  arables  on 
the  hill-top.  These,  the  land  of  Poynings  place  farm, 
have  long  been  farmed  by  the  occupant  of  Saddlescombe, 
and  his  heavy  teams  have  tramped  up  and  down  it  for 

DrrizPd.yGOOgle 


SOME     ROMAN    ROADS    IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  219 

years  going  to  and  from  tKeir  work.  This  alone,  would 
have  wrought  great  damage,  but  the  mischief  has  been 
aggravated  tenfold  by  the  action  of  the  roadman  who 
deliberately  diverted  the  surface-water  from  the  modern 
Saddlescombe  road  so  that  it  ran  into  the  terrace-way.* 
The  scour  of  this  water  has  played  havoc  with  the  floor 
of  the  terrace,  cutting  as  deep  as  3  feet  in  places.  If 
there  had  been  no  horse-traffic  to  break  the  turf,  the 
water  would  have  drained  off  direct  into  the  valley  below, 
and  this  is  why  the  Roman  engineer  sloped  his  terrace 
from  up-hill  to  down-hill  side ;  but  horse-traffic  having 
once  broken  the  turf  and  formed  ever  so  narrow  a  tread 
in  the  surface,  the  water  of  necessity  followed  this,  and 
scoured  it  into  an  ever-deepening  channel.  About  mid- 
way, however,  as  the  map  shows,  the  valley  makes  almost 
a  right-angled  bend.  This  bend  prevented  the  further 
spread  of  the  damage,  for  it  gave  the  water  a  chance  at 
last  to  get  off  the  road.  From  the  top  of  the  vall^  to 
the  bend  the  terrace  is  mauled  almost  beyond  recognition  ; 
below  the  bend  it  is  little  damaged,  and  near  the  mouth 
of  the  valley,  as  has  been  said,  it  is  virtually  intact.  Even 
the  passing  of  the  cart-horses  has  not  broken  it  there, 
because  the  width  of  the  terrace  is  such  that  it  is  not 
needful  for  the  animals  to  follow  exactly  in  one  another's 
tracks.  Their  footfalls,  scattered  over  a  surface  24  feet 
wide,  have  not  even  broken  the  turf. 

Budgen's  map  (1724)  shows  diat  the  head  of  the 
Devil's  dyke  valley  was  an  important  junction  of  the 
traffic  of  the  time,  the  great  east-to-west  trunk-route 
here  intersecting  other  trails  which  came  up  from 
Clayton  and  Pyecombe  by  Saddlescombe  and  so  on  to 
the  passage  of  the  Adur  at  Old  Shoreham.  Luckily 
this  traffic  aU  avoided  the  Roman  terrace-way,  and 
followed  a  line  more  or  less  identical  vrith  that  of  the 
modem  Saddlescombe  high  road.  Otherwise  the  *  Bridle- 
path *  would  have  lost  even  more  of  those  features  which 
stamp  it  the  fellow  of  the  '  Rabbit-walk.' 

Here  then  is  a  second  case  in  which  a  terrace-way 
of  peculiar  construction  provides  the  connecting  link 
between  two  otherwise  disconnected  sections  of  Roman 
road.  This  may  justifiably  be  claimed  as  proof  of  the 
argument  that  both  terrace-ways  are  Roman  work,  nor  iff 
there  any  sufficient  reason  why  their  Roman  origin  should 


y  Google 


220  SOME    ROMAN    ROADS    IN   THE   SOtJTH   DOWNS. 

be  denied.  Even  if  it  were  still  maintained  that  both 
are  natural  formations,  though  their  character  and  con- 
struction is  wholly  opposed  to  such  an  origin,  it  would 
still,  I  think,  have  to  De  admitted  that  the  Roman  availed 
himself  of  them  and  incorporated  them  in  lus  road- 
system. 

BRIGHTON KINGSTON    HILL GLYNDEBOURNE    CROSSWAY. 

Since  the  writer  first  drew  attention  to  the  matter 
there  have  been  brought  to  his  notice  some  half-dozen 
other  hill-roads  upon  the  South  Downs,  which,  upon 
examination,  may  very  possibly  prove  to  be  of  the  same 
origin.  It  is  certainly  a  curious  fact  that  in  all  but  one 
case  they  are  situated  exactly  where  other  evidence 
suggested  that  one  should  look  for  a  Roman  road.  The 
one  exception  deserves  consideration,  because  it  seems 
to  bear  out  the  writer's  beUef  that  the  recognition  of 
such  terrace-ways  may  quite  possibly  lead  to  the 
determination  of  other  Roman  roads  where  they  have 
never   been   suspected. 

The  case  in  question  is  on  Kingston  htll,^  i^  miles 
south-west  of  Lewes.  The  hill  juts  out  squarely  like 
the  corner  of  a  box  from  the  mass  of  downs  behind 
Rottingdean,  and  after  falling  steeply  for  300  feet  trends 
more  gradually  downward,  throwing  out  a  long  outUer, 
known  as  Ashcombe  ridge,  in  the  direction  of  Southerham 
and  the  massif  of  Mount  Caburn.  An  old  road,  known 
by  the  name  of  'Jugg's  road,'  follows  this  ridge."  At 
the  one  end  it  runs  into  the  main  street  of  Southover, 
skirting  the  site  of  the  ancient  priory  of  St.  Pancras ;  at 
the  other  end  it  runs  up  to  the  commencement  of  the 
steeper  slope  of  Kingston  hill.  Here,  however,  it  divides  : 
one  branch  ('  Jugg's  road ')  cUmbs  up  its  northern  face 
and  continues  westwards  over  the  downs  to  Brighton 
by  way  of  Newmarket  farm  and  the  Race  hill'  ;  the  other 
chmbs  the  eastern  face  and  points  southward  as  if  making 

>  O.S.  (6-iiu.)  Suuex  cut,  Lxvi,  HJ.  'It  probably  coatinucd  on  the  line  of 

'  *  Ji'K '  ■■  **>('  to  be  1  [dciI  mine  for  vrhit  ue  now  Elm  gtore  ind  New  EngUod 

the   BiigbCon   fiihcimni,   ind   Che   tnil  ii  road  into  the  prewnt  Old  Shorthaiii  road, 

■lid  to  bave  got  iti  name  from  the  fact  that  leepini  to  the  diy  ground  noith  of  the 

thoae  fi^nntn  uMd  it  when  bringing  tbeir  old  arm  of  the  lea  now  repmented  hf  lh« 

liak  for  Mk  in  Lnrca.     That  traffic  miut  Old  Steine. 
hare  ctaKd  to  be  of  anjt  importance  nearly 
•  centuirafo. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN    THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  221 

for  Newhaven  or  for  Rottingdean.  There  are  several 
barrows  on  Kingston  hill,  and  It  is  noteworthy  that  the 
two  largest  lie  just  where  the  two  terraces  reach  the  brow 
of  the  hill. 

Neither  of  these  terraces  bears  at  first  sight  the 
slightest  resemblance  to  the  '  Rabbit-walk,'  or  even  to 
its  less  well  preserved  fellow  the  '  Bridle-path.'  On  the 
contrary  boui  are  superficially  very  like  the  average 
hill-way,  differing  one  from  the  other  only  in  that, 
whereas  the  western  branch  is  still  occasionally  used  for 
wheeled  traffic,  and  is  therefore  in  places  worn  deeply, 
into  the  chalk,  the  eastern  branch  has  long  since  reverted 
to    the    turf.     A    more    careful    examination,    however. 


FIC.    4.      SECTION    OF  TERRACE-WAY    OH    KINGSTON    HILL,   WEaT. 

discloses    in    both    certain    peculiarities    which    justify    a 
different  conclusion. 

Of  the  western  branch,  badly  mutilated  as  it  is,  little 
will  be  said.  At  the  upper  and  the  lower  end  alike  it  is 
deeply  sunk  in  the  hill,  but  whereas  the  '  holloway '  at 
the  lower  end  is  the  natural  and  obvious  result  of  wheeled 
traffic,  that  at  the  upper  end  is  to  all  seeming  due  for 
the  most  part  to  the  original  engineers.  The  smooth 
contour  of  the  hill-side  is  here  broken  by  a  sort  of  buttress. 
The  ordinary  *  holloway '  would  simply  have  climbed 
over  this  obstacle ;  the  Roman,  it  might  be  supposed, 
would  have  carried  his  terrace-way  round  its  face.  The 
actual  road  takes  neither  course,  but  is  carried  through 
the  buttress  by  a  deliberate  cutting  sunk  sufficiently  deep 


:y  Google 


2ZZ  SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IH   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS. 

to  maintain  the  average  gradient  of  the  whole  terrace. 
Another  example  of  such  a  cutting  will  be  described  in 
the  sequel,  and  a  better-known  parallel  may  be  found 
on  the  admitted  line  of  the  Fortslade-London  road  at 
Godstone.  Here,  just  north  of  the  village,  the  Roman 
road  is  carried  through  a  much  larger  cutting  for  a 
distance  of  three  furlongs,  with  much  less  reason  than 
was  present  at  Kingston  hill.^  Here  is  given  (fig.  4) 
a  section  of  the  western  terrace-way  on  Kingston  hill 
at  a  point  immediately  below  the  cutting,  and  it  will 
be  seen  that  it  shows  the  same  clean-cut  edge,  and  the 
same  absence  of  parapet,  as  were  noticed  in  the  '  Rabbit- 
walk  '  and  the  '  Bridle-path,'  while  traffic  has  at  this 
spot  done  but  little  damage  to  the  floor. 

For  the  purposes  of  this  article  the  other  (eastern) 
terrace  is  more  illuminating,  because  less  excepti6nal 
and  less  altered.  The  first  of  its  peculiarities  to  strike 
the  eye  is  its  perfect  gradient,  much  too  perfect  to  be  the 
outcome  of  any  accident.  The  second  is  the  presence, 
upon  the  down-hill  side,  of  a  continuous  bank  or  parapet, 
smooth  and  even,  with  a  clean-cut  outer  edge,  and  of  a 
uniform  width  of  some  3  feet  only  (fig.  5).  Now  the 
presence  of  an  outer  bank  is  an  invariable  feature  of 
every  accidental  hill-way.  Such  hill-ways  being  merely 
exaggerated  ruts  worn  into  the  face  of  the  hill,  like  any 
other  rut  they  must  of  necessity  have  two  sides  enclosing 
them.  Occasionally  also  the  outer  bank  or  parapet  of 
such  a  hill-way,  having  been  found  to  be  a  convenient 
footway,  will  be  trodden  to  a  certain  degree  of  flatness 
and  smoothness.  But  no  amount  of  tread  could  possibly 
produce  a  continuous  strip  of  lavm-like  turf,  smooth 
as  a  floor  and  of  one  uniform  width  for  many  scores  of 
yards,  uniform  too  in  its  gradient,  and  always  presenting 
the  same  unbroken  edge.  Still  less  could  it  produce 
another  feature,  namely,  a  uniform,  if  slight,  slope  from 
the  up-hill  to  the  down-hill  side.  TTie  spirit-level  proves 
the  existence  of  such  a  slope  here,  exactly  as  it  proves 
it  in  the  '  Rabbit -walk.' 

In  fig.  6  are  given  two  sections  of  the  Roman  terrace- 
way  on  Glatting    down    (Stane   street),    which    at    once 

<  HiUire  Bclloc  nodcei  two  timibi  ind  Pctwortli,  the  othei  between  Alfoldeui 
cnttiiigt  an  the  coune  of  the  Stuie  itnit,  and  Doikidg  (Tbt  SUMt  Stml,  pp.  136, 
the  one  it  Athum  between  Coldmlthim       ijS'i5()). 


,GoogIe 


SOME    ROMAH    KOADS    IK    THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  22} 

explain  what  has  occurred  on  Kingston  hill.  At  some 
period  not  very  remote  the  terrace-way  on  Glatting 
down  was  found  to  be  a  convenient  means  of  approach 
to  a  large  chalk-pit,  and  the  passing  of  carts  to  and  fro 
had  the  inevitable  consequence :  it  broke  through  the 
original  floor  of  the  terrace  and  gradually  wore  out  a 
'  hollowa^  *  along  it,  in  some  places  as  much  as  five  feet 
deep ;    but  the  slope  of  Glatting  down  being  relatively 


no.  5.    tzcnoHt 


TMtRACE-WAy  ON    KINCrrON   HILL,  BAIT. 


gentle,  the  Roman  had  here  been  able  to  construct  so 
spacious  a  terrace,  that  there  still  remains  unbroken  a 
part  of  the  original  floor.  One  of  the  sections  in  fig.  6 
shows  this  surviving  only  upon  the  outer  side  of  the 
roadway,  the  other  shows  it  surviving  on  both  sides ; 
and  a  dotted  line  joining  the  two  would  represent  the 
original  -  appearance   of    the    Roman's    work. 

Something  similar  has  occurred  in   the  case  of  the 


.y  Google 


224 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 


eastern  terrace  on  Kingston  hill,  of  which  three  sec- 
tions are  given  (fig.  5).  The  peculiar  stepping  of  the 
*  hoUoway '  is  the  result  of  horse-traffic,  for  there  is  no 
sign,  and  no  memory,  of  an^  wheeled  vehicle  having 
ever  used  this  path.  The  tread  of  horses  has  worn  away 
the  surface  of  what  was  once  a  terrace  like  the  '  Rabbit- 
walk'   or  like  that  on  Glatting  dovm,  leaving  intact   a 


strip  of  it  only.  Upon  a  steep  slope  the  trafHc  in- 
stinctively hugs  the  up-hill  side,  exactly  as  is  illustrated 
by  the  position  of  the  horse-tread  on  the  '  Rabbit -walk,' 
and  in  consequence  the  destruction  of  the  original  surface 
proceeds  gradually  from  the  inner  to  the  outer  edge  of 
the  roadway.  Happily  it  ceased  on  Kingston  hill,  while 
there  yet  remained  that  tell-tale  3-foot  strip  of  the 
original  floor  which  now  forms  the  parapet  of  the  resultant 
'  holloway.'    Incidentally  the   sections  illustrate  another 


.y  Google 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS    IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS.  225 

feature  of  all  hill-ways,  namely,  that  a  '  holloway '  de- 
creases in  depth  as  one  nears  the  top  of  the  hill.  And 
it  will  be  noticed  also  that  here,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
'  Bridle-path,'  the  original  terrace-way  was  much  wider 
at  the  lower  end  than  at  the  upper,  because  of  the 
diminishing  steepness  of  the  hill-side. 

If  this  reasoning  is  sound,  the  eastern  terrace  on 
Kingston  hill  is  another  example  of  Roman  engineering. 
How  far  do  other  facts  corroborate  this  conclusion  ?  At 
the  foot  of  the  hill  the  two  terraces  unite,  as  has  been 
said,  in  the  old  road  along  Ashcombe  ridge.  This  road 
has  all  the  characteristics  of  Roman  work;  it  is  hard, 
straight,  and  laid  out  to  follow  the  axis  of  a  ridge  leading 
towards  the  river  Ouse  at  Southerham.  A  parish- 
boundary  runs  beside  the  road  for  a  mile.  The  road 
passes  the  priory  of  St.  Pancras,  a  fact  of  a  certain  signifi- 
cance ;  and  on  the  site  of  the  priory,  or  along  the  line 
of  the  road  thereto,  have  been  picked  up  a  large  proportion 
of  the  few  Roman  coins  preserved  in  the  museum  of 
the  Sussex  Archaeological  Society  at  Lewes.  Between 
the  priory  and  the  river  the  road  is  represented  by  the 
modern  Ham  lane,  which  is  to-day  a  cul-de-sac,  the  low 
ground  between  this  and  the  foot-hills  beyond  the  river 
having  been  entirely  altered  by  the  embanking  of  the 
river  and  the  construction  of  the  railway.  On  the 
opposite  bank,  however,  commences  another  road,  in  the 
required  line,  which  threads  the  long  valley  running  up 
through  the  Cabum  massif  towards  Saxon  down.  In 
this  valley  (Oxteddle*  bottom)  Gideon  Mantell  dug  up 
a  large  number  of  Roman  urns  about  1820,^  and  its 
slopes  are  still  covered  with  that  peculiar  type  of  small 
and  rectangular  lynchet  which,  in  this  part  of  Sussex, 
is  generally  associated  with  Romano-Brirish  remains. 
Here,  too,  is  the  undated  rectangular  earthwork  known 

1  So  nuncd  from  ici  hiving  once  con-  a  Ungth  fji  96  f^ct^  t.e.  to  iccommodate 
tiincd  an  oi-ttall  {atiiU,  Lino,  and  Kent,  twelrc  pain  of  oien.  It  it  to  b«  noticed 
'  I  (UU "),  the  foundaciotii  of  which  ate  tint  the  luU  in  Oxtcddk  bottom  liei 
(till  Tinble  in  the  (onn  of  a  thm^nded  actually  upm  the  Roman  road,  Hke  the 
rectingiilir  euthwaik,  at  the  noithem  byre  at  Sutton  and  the  farm-building  of 
foot  of  Ranicombe  hill.  The  work  meuurei  Hangleton  bouie  and  Poyningi  place  farm- 
So  feet  in  len^  and  14  feet  broad, 
i.e.  it  repnaenti  itall-room  for  ten  pain 
of  oxen  allowing  to  each  pair  the  itandard 
(pace  of  8  (ect.  There  ii  another  of 
then  woib  on  the  floor  of  the  Devil'i 
dyk*  Talley,  of  the  lame  breadth,  but   of 


'  Hortfield, 

Hat.  e 

5u 

K, 

,+8. 

Un- 

happily  it  lee 

9ia  impo 

ubl 

trace 

what 

theie, 

and 

Ihei 

diic 

verel 

,  Google 


2X6 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH   DOWNS. 


anciently  as  '  The  Devil's  book '  and  latterly  as  *  The 
Bible,'  while  the  Late-Celtic  fortress  on  Mount  Caburn, 
and  its  older  fellow  Ranscombe  camp,  overhang  the  valley 
from  the  south.  The  roadway  is  in  some  places  a  turf- 
grown  terrace  and  in  others  visibly  metalled ;  a  section 
cut  across  it  disclosed  a  well-made  bed  of  fUnt,  6  feet 
wide  and  6-g  inches  in  thiclaiess.  It  crosses  the  saddle 
of  the  hill  at  Saxon  down  by  a  cutting  some  90  yards 
in  length  and  12  feet  in  depth  at  the  maximum ;  and 
this  cutting  is  the  purposed  work  of  engineers,  no 
accidental  '  holloway.'  llie  tread  of  the  later  mediaeval 
pack-trails  which  cross  the  line  has  fiUed  up  the  cutting 
to  a  depth  of  3  to  4  feet,  proving  the  latter  to  be  very 
much  the  older  work ;  and  if  the  silting  is  removed, 
the  original  floor  of  the  cutting  (which  was  not  metalled) 
is  at  once  exposed,  smoothly  cut  in  the  solid  chalk,  8  feet 
wide,  and  having  the  angles  at  either  side  still  clean  and 
unbroken.  Beyond  the  cutting  the  road  continues  for 
a  short  distance  as  a  terrace-way  very  similar  to  that  on 
Kingston  hill,  passes  immediately  beside  another  rec- 
tangular earthwork  of  which  the  maps  take  no  account,^ 
and  falls  direct  into  a  remarkable  straight  green-road 
known  by  the  suggestive  name  of '  Week  lane,'  550  yards  in 
length  and  22  feet  wide,*  so  reaching  the  Glynde-Ringmer 
road  at  the  point  called  Glyndebourne  crossway.  Week 
lane  is  a  parish-boundary.  Beyond  the  crossway  the 
road  is  continued  in  the  same  line,  pointing  for  the  high 
groimd  of  Crowborough.'  At  the  crossway  were  found 
m  1879  a  series  of  Saxon  interments,*  and  the  surface- 
mould  is  full  of  fragments  of  Romano-British  pottery. 

It  can  hardly  be  that  the  road  from  Kingston  hill 
to  the  western  bank  of  the  Ouse,  and  that  from  its 
eastern  bank  to  Glyndebourne  crossway,  should  so  aptly 
correspond  unless  ihey  were  parts  of  one  and  the  same 
route,  and  connected  by  a  ford  or  ferry  upon  the  river. 
The  position  of  the  priory  of  St.  Pancras  certainly  suggests 

'  Leed  opinion  dcctiro  tfaii  oithwoA  *  It  w»  required  bf  lav  tbit  a  Roman 

to  be  the  tite  of  a  mcdiacTal  homatead,  road  •hould  be  vtry  much  wider  ac  a  ctom- 

but  it  ia  powiblf  my  much  older,  for  (i)  the  w*j  or  ocher  tumiog. 

toad   appean  to   ovtrlie   the  foMe  of  the  ■  O.S.  (6-iiu.)  Stuaei  eait,  tsr,  a.t    The 

work,  (1)  the  (oil  it  full  of  Romano-Bcitiih  oalj  portion  of  the  line  ahown  upon  die 

potteiy,  and  (3)  the  woi^  eadoaei  a  perfect  O.S.   ii   that   eaitward   along  Week  lane. 

Uttle  barrow.     Thtre  appean,  however,  to  The  yarioua  tractwap  and  earthworti  about 

have  ttood  wichio  it  a  veij  recent  foim-  Mount  Cabum  are  for  the  matt  pan  ignored. 

buildins.  *  Suitx  Arcbaal.  CM.  miii  (1SS3). 


yCoogle 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  22/ 

that  in  mediaeval  times  there  existed  at  this  point  some 
such  means  of  reaching  the  other  bank ;  and  what  was 
practicable  in  mediaeval  times  cannot  have  been  im- 
practicable to  the  Romans.  It  is  perhaps  hopeless  to 
expect  that  actual  proof  of  the  matter  will  ever  be  forth- 
coming, seeing  that  the  railway  has  caused,  and  the  river 
has  suffered,  so  many  alterations ;  but  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  the  Roman  was  quite  familiar  with  other 
means  of  crossing  a  stream  than  bridges  and  fords.  Ovid 
speaks  of  that  form  of  ferry-boat  famiUar  to  University 
men  as  a  '  grind  '  : 


u  oWte  rip.., 

Ad  dominam  propcro ; 

■itCc  parump«r  iquu. 

Nee  tibi  rant  pontei,  ». 

pf  jua*,  n«  rmifis  irii 

nulnu  vtbat. 

It  is  at  any  rate  matter  of  history  that  at  no  very  remote 
period  the  river  traffic  of  Lewes  was  centred  just  at  this 
spot,  a  long  way  from  the  modern  bridge  ;  while  yet  more 
recently  (about  1820)  there  was  a  strong  movement  in 
favour  of  constructing  a  bridge  here  and  carrying  the 
traffic  of  the  Eastbourne-Lewes  road  direct  across  the 
river  into  Southover,  so  as  to  avoid  the  awkward  approaches 
and  narrow  dimensions  of  the  Cliffe  bridge.  The  ex- 
treme distance  between  the  river  bank  at  Southerham 
and  the  present  termination  of  Ham  lane  is  some  500 
yards.  ^ 

GLYNDE — GLYNDEBOURNE   CROSSWAY HAMSEY. 

The  present-day  Glynde-Rlngmer  road  represents 
a  series  of  reconstructions.  The  original  Roman  road 
appears  to  have  connected,  almost  upon  the  site  of  the 
present  church  of  Glynde,  with  that  leading  to  ford  (A) 
and  the  causevray  and  so  towards  Firle  hill.  From  this 
point  it  followed  in  the  other  direction  a  course  slightly 
west  of  north  almost  direct  to  Glyndebourne  crossway. 
Bishop  Trevor,  who  rebuilt  the  church  (1763-1765),  aUo 
deflected  this  road  so  that  it  now  lies  a  little  to  the  west 

1  Immeilialilf  ccndguoui  Co   the    road,  '  matte,'  and  if  it  be  idmicted  tbat  the  read 

wbcK    it     pau««     I.ewet     railway-*ution,  it  indeed  Roman,  the  otherwiie  unaceount- 

Uei  the   Urge   mound   called   Che   Mount,  able   poiition  of  >uch   a  work  ii   at  once 

commonly  auerted  to  have  been  coniCrucIed  »plauied.     In  Suuex,  at  in^  nCe,  Norman 

b7  the  monkt  of  St.  Paaciai  prioi?  ai  a  cutle-mounCi,  like  Domeidaf  manon,  are 

calraij.     To  all  appeaiance  it  i>  ■  Norman  Tahiable  chie*  Co  the  courte  of  RoDun  roidi. 


.Google 


ZZ8  SOME    ROMAN    ROADS    IN    THE  SOUTH    DOWNS. 

of  the  original  line,  the  latter  being  preserved  in  the  private 
road  (the  '  Bishop's  walk ')  through  the  grounds  of  Glynde 
place,  with  which  the  older  buildings  and  ofhces  of  the 
mansion  are  aligned.  At  Lacy's  corner  the  two  lines 
coalesce  again  for  some  300  yards,  when  the  modern  road 
turns  to  the  right  and  presently  curves  back  towards 
the  crossway  along  the  western  wall  of  the  grounds  of 
Glypdebourne  house.  The  older  road  ran  straight  on, 
and  is  to-day  represented  by  a  field-way  passing  just 
west  of  Glyndeboume  farm,  where  it  comes  to  a  stop. 
There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  it  was  continued  in  the 
same  line  across  the  fields  to  the  crossway,  but  this  ground 
having  been  long  under  cultivation  before  it  was  parked, 
no  trace  of  the  road  is  visible,  unless  it  be  the  presence 
of  a  gateway  in  the  fence  to  the  north,  exactly  at  the 
point  assumed.  Again  coalescing  with  the  modern  road 
it  crossed  Week  lane  and  descended  the  further  side  of 
Glyndeboume  hill  in  a  due  north-west  direction. 
A  fragment  of  the  old  road — a  terrace-way — can  be  seen 
close  beside  *  Reservoir  cottages.'  The  cottages  were 
built  to  accord  with  it,  and  like  it  they  stand  some  feet 
above  the  new  road.  The  new  road  now  again  bears 
to  the  right,  but  the  old  road  projected  follows  the  course 
of  an  old  hedge,  a  parish  boundary,  and  a  field-road,  as 
far  as  the  modern  Lewes-Ringmer  road,  and  crossing 
this,  reappears  as  the  remarkably  straight  by-road  leading 
to  Upper  and  Lower  Stoneham.  ^  Here  it  reaches  the 
water-meadows  of  the  Ouse  immediately  opposite  to  the 
rising  ground  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  where  stands 
Hamsey  church.  There  must  have  been  a  ford  or  ferry 
here  in  Roman  times,  as  there  is  to-day.  There  are 
men  alive  now  who  were  wont  to  drive  their  cattle  across 
at  that  spot.  The  line,  if  continued,  wo\ild  aim  direct 
for  the  vUlage  of  Street.  This  village  occurs  as  Estrat  in 
Domesday,  and  unquestionably  points  to  the  presence  of 
a  '  street '  in  the  locality.  I  find  in  the  Manuscript  of 
W.  Wisdom  the  statement  that  in  his  time  (about  1800) 
the  tradition  of  Glynde  was  that  'the  Romans  crossed 
the  Ouse  at  Hamsey.' ' 

>  From  Gl^dcboumc  croMwij  ODWird  *  Thit  ii  i  few  jirdi  iboTC  the  pnnt  oo 

the  field-lencti  arc  all  hid  out  in  nUtian  tht   Oufe   marked    u   '  hi^at   Umit   of 

to  thit  Um  of  roid,  and  without  Tcgird  to  oidintcj  tido.' 

the  coune  of  the  modern  highwap. 


,GoogIe 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS    IN   THE   SOIITH   DOWNS.  229 

GLYNDEBOURNE   CBOSSWAY CROWBOROUGH. 

It  can  hardly  be  supposed  that  a  Roman  road  running 
from  Portslade  by  Newhaven  over  Toy  farm  should  have 
had  for  its  real  objective  such  a  point  as  Street.  The 
line  from  Glyndebourne  crossway  by  Hamsey  must  re- 
present merely  a  cross-road,  and  the  course  of  the  main 
road  must  be  looked  for  at  the  crossway,  in  the  north- 
eastward continuation  of  Week  lane,  which  is  intact  for 
some  500  yards,  demarcated  by  old  hedgerows  long  since 
overgrown  so  as  to  cover  the  whole  road.  Where  this 
road  is  measurable  it  is  14  feet  across,  but  it  is  evident 
that  it  has  at  this  point  been  encroached  upon  by  the 
plough,  for  the  over-all  width  of  the  double  hedgerow 
elsewhere  is  as  much  as  36  feet.  Fragments  of  pottery 
are  numerous  all  along  its  course.  As  marked  upon  the 
ordnance  map  the  bearing  of  this  line  is  27°  e.  of  n,  which 
is  identical  vnth  that  of  the  road  on  Toy  farm.  The 
reason  for  the  devious  course  of  the  road  from  Firle  hill 
to  the  crossway  is  to  be  foimd  in  the  two  facts  that, 
firstly,  the  low  ground  of  Laughton  level  prevented,  and 
still  prevents,  the  construction  of  any  firm  way  in  the 
direct  line,  and  secondly,  only  from  this  north-eastern  side 
was  there  any  approach  to  the  insulated  high  ground  about 
Mount  Caburn  which  was  permanently  secure  from  flood. 

GLTNDE — SOUTH   MAILING   (MEDIAEVAL  ?). 

Local  antiquaries,  as  has  been  remarked,  commonly 
assert  that  the  ford  (A)  and  causeway  at  Glynde  form 
part  of  a  line  of  Roman  road  running  from  Lewes  to 
Eastbourne  or  Pevensey.  They  suppose  the  road  to 
have  crossed  the  Ouse  where  now  is  the  Gliffe  bridge, 
to  have  climbed  immediately  up  the  face  of  ClifFe  hill 
by  way  of  the  existing  '  holloway,'  and,  following  the 
high  ground  to  Saxon  down,  to  have  swung  thence  to 
the  right  and  descended  direct  into  Glynde  along  another 
deep  holloway,  pointing  directly  to  ford  (A).  Without 
committing  oneself  to  the  assertion  that  there  was  no 
such  line  of  road  in  Roman  times,  it  is  quite  permissible 
to  point  out  reasons  against  it.  In  the  first  place,  there 
being  no  evidence  for  the  existence  of  a  settlement  on 
the  site  of  Lewes  in  Roman  times,  there  is  no  ground 
for  assuming  the  existence  of  a  road  along  this  course; 
and  the  existence  of  such  a  road  is  the  less  likely  if  satis- 


:y  Google 


230  SOME   ROMAN   ROADS   IN   THE   SOtJTH   DOWNS. 

factory  evidence  has  been  produced  for  the  probable 
exbtence  of  others  immediately  to  the  north  (Hamsey) 
and  the  south  (Southerham).  In  the  second  place,  it  is 
extremely  unlikely  that  there  existed  any  regular  means 
of  passing  the  river  at  the  foot  of  Qiffe  hiU.  The  present 
bridge  cannot  be  shown  to  have  existed  before  the  thirteenth 
century,  and  the  river  here  making  a  considerable  loop 
to  the  east,  the  force  of  the  current  and  the  depth  of  the 
water  must  have  been  at  their  greatest  at  just  this  spot. 
To  make  a  landing  on  the  abrupt  eastern  bank  here  must 
have  been  a  matter  only  more  difficult  than  to  find  a 
way  up  the  face  of  the  hill.  The  bridge  once  constructed, 
and  the  river  by  implication  more  or  less  embanked,  the 
case  was  completely  altered,  and  mediaeval  traffic 
gradually  wore  the  existing  holloway  which  leads  up  to 
file  golf-links.  But  this  holloway  preserves  no  smgle 
feature  to  suggest  a  Roman  origin.  TTiere  is  moreover 
a  significant  scarcity  of  barrows  along  the  line  proposed 
from  the  holloway  to  Saxon  down.  Of  the  mounds 
along  the  line  from  Saxon  down  towards  Glynde  the 
principal  are  merely  the  steads  of  old  windmills,  though 
It  is  quite  possible  that  some  of  these  were  originaUy 
barrows,  subsequently  utilised  as  steads  for  mills ;  and 
the  fact  that  there  once  were  windmills  on  this  hill 
as  well  as  an  old  chalk-pit  upon  its  eastern  face,  goes  far 
to  account  for  the  depth  of  the  holloway  leading  into 
Glynde.  If  any  Roman  roadway  existed  where  is  now 
that  holloway,  the  joint  trafficking  of  mediaeval  pack- 
horses  and  later-day  carts  has  cut  it  entirely  away.  The 
one  argument  in  favour  of  the  theory  is  the  fact  that 
the  holloway  aims  direct  for  the  Roman  ford  (A)  ;  but  as 
there  is  no  means  of  knowing  at  what  date  that  ford 
went  out  of  use  in  favour  of  the  later  ford  (B)  on  the 
site  of  the  modern  bridge,  it  is  quite  conceivable  that 
the  trail  had  become  already  well  defined  and  the  holloway 
formed  before  the  later  ford  came  into  use.  It  is,  how- 
ever, quite  possible  that  a  Roman  by-way  did  take  this 
course,  to  avoid  the  long  detour  by  Glyndebourne  cross- 
way  ;  and  it  may  quite  conceivably  have  been  continued 
beyond  Saxon  dowm,  its  objective  being  not  Lewes,  but 
the  promontory  of  South  Mailing,  where  there  was  at 
one  time  a  ford  leading  to  Landport  farm.  The  banks 
of  the  Ouse  at  this  point  offer  no  obstacle,  the  breadth' 

.   ryCOOgle 


SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IK   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS.  23I 

of  flat  land  to  be  crossed  is  small,  and  the  river-bed  is 
hard.  Along  this  line  there  occur,  on  the  ridge  of  the  hill, 
a  large  number  of  barrows,  but  the  character  of  the  track 
on  the  descent  of  Mailing  hill  is  that  of  a  mediaeval  road 
only.  ^  The.  hne  was  continued  behind  the  north-western 
extension  of  Lewes  known  as  the  Wallands,  whence  have 
come  a  few  Roman  coins,  and  so  up  the  downs  past  Mount 
Harry,  as  local  antiquaries  (e.g.  Horsfield)  have  asserted.     • 

Those  who  are  accustomed  to  the  painful,  if  enthral- 
ling, amusement  of  endeavouring  to  trace  Roman  roads, 
will  at  once  ask  why  there  has  not  been  taken  the 
obvious  first  step  towards  proving  these  terrace-ways  on 
Firle  hill  and  at  the  Devil's  dyke  to  be  Roman  ways, 
why  no  sections  have  been  cut  across  them  to  lay 
bare  the  road-metal.  The  answer  b,  that  apparently 
they  never  were  metalled,  so  that  this  seemingly  facile 
and  conclusive  method  of  proof  is  not  here  apphcable. 
Experimental  investigation  of  the  Glatting  down  terrace 
has  revealed  nothing  that  could  properly  be  called 
metalling,*  and  if  tms  be  the  case  with  so  important 
a  trunk-Une  as  the  Stane  street,  it  need  be  no  matter  of 
surprise  to  find  it  so  in  the  case  of  lesser  roads.  Neither 
the  '  Bridle-path '  nor  the  '  Rabbit-walk '  shows  any  signs 
of  metal,  unless  it  were  the  very  thinnest  sprinkling  of 
gravel  or  small  flints  beaten  into  the  surface.  Nor  is  it 
possible  to  believe  that  they  were  once  more  heavily 
metalled,  and  that  the  metal  has  been  grubbed,  because 
in  the  first  place  it  is  not  credible  that  such  grubbing 
could  have  left  a  terrace  so  smooth,  uniform,  and  regular, 
as  is  the  '  Rabbit-walk,'  and  in  the  second  place  there  was 
no  room  for  much  metal.  So  narrow  is  that  terrace-way 
that,  even  if  it  were  not  systematically  constructed  with 
a  slope  to  the  down-hill  side,  the  metal,  if  laid  to  any 
appreciable  depth,  would  simply  have  rolled  off  down- 
hill. TTie  only  means  to  prevent  this  would  have  been 
to  dig  out  the  terrace  as  a  holloway,  leaving  on  the  outer 

■  The    church    of    St.    Michael,    SouCh  St.  Pincru  in  SauthoKT.     It  VM  pn>b*b^ 

Milling,  ii  reputed  originallj  to  have  been  to   their  picience   that  thii  line  of   tMd 

founded  bf  Cradwalla  of  WetKX  In  6SS,  wu  due. 

a  date  long  prior  to  any  known  evidence  ' '  lu  lurface  wii  appareotly  not  coiered 

for  the  eiiitence  of  Lewei  u  a  town.     The  with  a  lajei  of  itonei,  foi  in  no  part  of  it 

manor,    which    wat    an    imporUnt    one,  eiamined  did  we  find  anjr  evidence  that  the 

belonged  Co   the  ue   of    Canterbury,   and  lurface   had  been  nude  up  in  anj  way.' 

the  Benedictine  monb  of  South  Mailing  Eliot    Curwen,   in    Skiux    Arcbaal.    CilL 

long    ante-dated    the   Cluniac    prioiy    of  hii,  145. 


,  Google 


232  SOME   ROMAN    ROADS   IN   THE   SOUTH    DOWNS. 

edge  a  balk  of  chalk  to  serve  as  a  retaining-bank  to  hold 
the  metal  in  place.  Had  this  been  done,  one  of  two 
results  must  have  followed  :  either  the  metal,  if  ungrubbed, 
would  be  found  in  situ,  or  if  grubbed,  would  have  left 
a  holloway.  But  there  is  no  metal  in  situ,  and  the  terraces 
show  no  sign  of  hollovmess,  except  such  as  can  be  other- 
wise accounted  for.  It  is  difficult  to  see  any  other 
alternative.  By  what  means  the  traffic  of  Roman  times 
negotiated  in  wet  weather  a  terrace-way  carved  upon 
the  slope  of  a  chalk  hill,  however  gentle  its  gradient,  is 
a  question  more  easy  to  ask  than  to  answer.  It  has  been 
suggested  that  the  floor  was  possibly  covered  with  timbers 
laid  transversely  in  the  fashion  of  a  corduroy-track.  So  far 
there  is  forthcoming  no  evidence  either  for  or  against 
this  theory.  It  is  not  impossible  that  the  original  turf 
of  the  hill,  removed  in  the  process  of  making  the  terrace- 
way,  may  have  been  replaced  thereafter.  That  such  a 
course  would  be  eminently  practical  is  proven  by  the  fact 
that,  at  the  present  time,  these  smooth  and  sloping  track- 
ways with  their  carpet  of  ancient  turf  are  yet  the  easiest 
ways  up  and  down  the  hills,  be  the  weather  never  so  bad. 

Postscript. — Since  the  foregoing  was  completed  there  liaa  mushed 
beyond  recovery  one  important  piece  of  evidence,  namely  the  strip  of 
original  Koman  road-surface  which,  as  shewn  in  fig.  6,  had  until  then  sur- 
vived intact  upon  the  inner  (up-hill)  side  of  the  Stane  street  terrace-way, 
proving  what  had  been  its  original  form  and  dimensions.  It  hai  been  entirely 
destroyed  within  the  measure  of  a  single  year  by  the  unhappy,  and  mostly 
futile,  method  adopted  in  '  repairing '  these  deep-worn  hoUowayi  of  tlw 
chalk  hills,  that  is,  by  pulling  down  further  material  from  their  sides  to 
fill  up  the  ruts.  Fortunately  the  secrion,  for  which  I  am  indebted  to 
Dr.  Eliot  Curwen,  was  made  (1914)  before  the  mischief  was  done,  and,  I 
may  add,  at  a  time  when  neither  Dr.  Curwen  nor  I  suspected  how 
valuable  it  was  to  prove  in  suggesring  the  Roman  origin  of  the  terrace-ways 
on  Kingston  hill,  and,  by  consequence,  of  the  line  of  road  thence  to 
Glyndeboume  crossway. 

Nor  is  this  all.  The  '  Rabbit-walk '  itself,  which  a  twelvemonth  ago 
vras  virtually  intact  as  the  Romans  left  it,  has  now  been  discovered  by  the 
military,  and  there  have  passed  up  and  dovm  it  during  a  single  summer 
more  horsemen  than  ever  came  and  went  in  a  century  before.  That  they 
should  have  preferred  it  beyond  any  other  of  the  hill-ways  about  may 
be  taken  as  testimony  to  its  admirable  engineering,  but  this  preference 
has  already  done  great  damage  to  the  surface,  and  will  probably  do  more. 
Within  another  five  yean  the  '  Rabbit-walk '  may  very  likely  be  as  sadly 
cut  up  as  is  the  '  Bridle-path,'  but  as  yet  it  still  shows  all  the  essential 
peculiarities  noticed  in  the  text. 
Seftmier  1915. 

D,gH,zed.yGOOl^Ie      ■ 


THE  WILL   OF    MASTER  WILLIAM  DOUNE,   ARCHDEACON 
OF  LEICESTER.! 

Bf  A.   HAMILTON   THOMPSON,   MJL   F.S.A. 

The  last  will  stnd  testament  of  an  archdeacon  has 
formed  the  subject  of  at  least  one  paper  read  before  the 
Institute.  At  one  of  its  earliest  annual  meetings  some 
account  was  given  of  the  will  of  Richard  Ravenser,  the 
famous  archdeacon  of  Lincoln  in  the  reigns  of  Edward  III 
and  Richard  II.'  The  document  with  which  the  present 
paper  is  concerned  is  even  more  remarkable  for  the  light 
which  it  throws  upon  the  character  and  habits  of  another 
of  the  archdeacons  of  the  church  of  Lincoln,  belonging  to 
the  generation  preceding  that  of  Ravenser.'  Only  one 
copy  of  this  will  appears  to  be  extant,  and  this  unfortunately 
laclo  its  beginning  and  end.  It  is  contained  in  a  thick 
volume  of  miscellaneous  documents,  common  forms, 
papal  buUs,  patterns  of  formal  correspondence,  drafts  of 
legal  processes,  model  harangues  and  sermons,  and  other 
useful  material  for  the  use  of  an  ecclesiastical  lawyer, 
which  found  its  way  into  the  diocesan  registry  at 
Peterborough  in  the  sixties  of  the  last  century.  The 
book  appears  to  have  been  bought  by  the  late  Mr.  Gates, 
then  diocesan  registrar,  at  a  second-hand  book-stall  in 
the  market-place.  It  was  examined  by  the  late  bishop 
Jeune  and  Mr.  H.  O.  Coxe,  then  Bodley's  librarian,  in 
1866,  and,  being  in  a  very  tattered  condition,  was  mended 
and  bound.  No  suggestion  has  hitherto  been  made, 
within  the  knowledge  of  the  present  writer,  as  to  its  origin.  * 
It  was  compiled  for  the  most  part  early  in  the  fifteenth 
century.  Tne  bulk  of  the  documents  which  it  contains, 
drawn  from  a  variety  of  sources,  belong  to  the  period 
between  1380  and  1402,  and  none  appears  to  be  much 
later  than  1405.  On  one  of  the  last  leaves  are  the  comferta 
of  a  visitation  of  the  rural  deanery  of  Rochford  in  Essex, 

'  Read  befoK  the   lutitute,   3rd  Nor.      William  Doune'i  deich.    He  died  in  i]S6 

191;.  (Le  Nete,  Fatti,  ed.  Kaidj,  ii,  44]. 

■  e^p  J  I  i!..~.i...M  .S.I  ™,  i.._..  *It  hM  been  enmined  witMo  the  lut 

See  ILAJ.  Lincoh  toL  1848,  pp.  J12-17.      ,^^  ^^^  ^^  jj^  ^  ^  p^^,^     ^^  ^^^^^^ 

'Riventer  did  not  become  aicbdeacon       concluuDiii  lien  luggetced  u  to  lU  origin 
of  Lincoln   until   136S,  laiiie  jcm  altei      arctlieprcKncwiiteT'taim. 


234  "^"^   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

held  at  a  date  not  given  ;  and  from  these,  evidently  noted 
hastily  upon  a  spare  leaf,  and  from  the  fact  that  the 
larger  part  of  its  contents  consists  of  documents  relating 
to  the  ecclesiastical  business  of  the  southern  dioceses  of 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  it  may  have  been  compiled 
in  part  by  or  for  Richard  Prentys,  archdeacon  of  Essex 
from  1400  to  1420.*  This  is  put  forward  merely  as  a 
suggestion  which  is  as  incapable  of  being  fully  proved 
as  it  is  of  being  rejected. 

Large  portions  of  the  first  third  of  this  register, 
amounting  to  more  than  a  hundred  leaves,  have  entirely 
disappeared.  Fo.  153,  now  numbered  fo.  55,  concludes 
a  curious  series  of  medical  prescriptions,  partly  in  French 
and  partly  in  Latin.  The  next  three  leaves  are  gone, 
and  on  fo.  157,  now  fo.  56,  we  arrive  at  the  middle  of  a 
sentence  in  a  will,  the  orJy  document  of  the  kind  in  the 
book.  The  detailed  nature  of  its  legal  provisions  shews 
that  it  was  regarded  by  the  compiler  of  the  volume  as 
a  model  of  its  kind.  It  occupies  six  closely-written  leaves, 
twelve  small  folio  pages,  and  as  fo.  163  [62]  is  missing, 
breaks  off  abruptly  again  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence, 
to  give  place  to  elegant  letters  of  condolence  upon  the 
death  of  a  bishop  and  other  persons  of  consequence, 
which  may  be  recommended  to  those  whose  stock  of 
unction,  whether  from  overmuch  use  or  natural  defect, 
is  apt  to  run  dry  on  such  occasions.  The  testator's  name 
and  place  of  burial. are  thus  wanting,  together  with  the 
date  of  the  will  and  the  place  and  date  of  probate,  and 
the  missing  portions  amount  to  nearly  a  quarter  of  the 
document.  On  reading  the  will,  however,  it  soon  becomes 
clear  that  the  testator  was  an  archdeacon  of  Leicester, 
and,  on  going  somewhat  further,  it  is  obvious  that  the 
archdeacon  in  question  was  William  Doune,  who  held  the 

'  Tie    ami    of    Richud    Prtntfi    ii  nlidng  Co  Ebe  noithem  piovincc  ii  oat- 

lomEirhac  complinCeil   hy   the  Iict   that  cenicd    witli    [he   duptcr   of    Southmll 

there    wu    a    canumponij   cleik    at    the  (S.  i6S,  169),  of  which  the  elder  Richard 

ume  Dime,  probably  hii  uncle,  canoo  of  PrenCyi  wii  a  member,  holding  the  prebcad 

Sahibuij   and   prebcndai;   luccewTely   of  of  Dunham,  c.  1410-16  (Le  NcTe,  iii,  4(9). 

Stntford  and  South  Grantham,  who  died  A  Urge  number  refer  to   the  diocoet  of 

in  1416  (lincohi  ipii.  reg.  liv,  f.  83  :    cf.  Wlncheitei    and    London,    and    Saliibuiy 

Jona,  Foiri  Ecc.  Sar.  386,  CaL  Par.  1416-  and  Worceitet  dioccKi  fumiah  nanj;   but 

1411,  49).     NewGOurt,  Sipirtiirium,  i,  71,  the  evidence  it  too  general  to  piDve  more 

■hewt  that  the  archdeacaa  eichan^d  hii  than  that  the  book  belonged  to  a  dcrk, 

jTchdeaconij  for  the   chuich  of  Winfrith  mint  likel)'  an  archdeacon,  in  one  of  the 

Newbuigh,  Donel,  in    September,    1410.  loutheii]  dioccK*,  probably  Ijndon. 
One  of  the  few  documenti  in  the  legiiter 


,GoogIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  235 

office  in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century.  If  any 
doubt  remains,  it  is  cleared  by  one  of  the  marginal  notes 
in  which  his  name  is  mentioned ;  and,  on  testing  the 
details  of  the  will  by  the  corroborative  evidence  afforded 
by  the  Lincoln  and  Exeter  registers,  this  becomes  certain. 
After  transcribing  the  document,  which  was  copied 
somewhat  mechanically  and  is  not  free  from  a  good  number 
of  small  textual  errors,  the  present  writer  examined  those 
sources  with  the  result  that  it  is  possible  to  fix  the  date 
of  the  original  will  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1361  and 
to  co-ordinate  some  hitherto  unnoticed  facts  relative  to 
the  hfe  of  the  testator.  Neither  at  Lincoln,  Exeter,  nor 
at  Worcester,  the  centres  of  the  three  dioceses  with  which 
William  Doune  was  connected,  is  there  -any  copy  of 
the  document,  nor  is  there  one  among  the  early  wills 
at  Somerset  house  or  in  the  archiepiscopal  registers  at 
Lambeth.  It  is  probable  therefore  that,  wherever  he 
obtained  it,  the  care  of  a  later  clerk,  who  desired  to  model 
his  own  win  on  similarly  thorough  and  careful  lines,  has 
been  the  sole  preservative  of  this  memorial  of  a  dignitary 
of  whom  the  few  notices  are  singularly  barren  and 
inaccurate. 

Some  notes  upon  this  will,  with  extracts,  have  already 
formed  the  subject  of  a  paper  in  the  Associated 
Architectural  Societies'  Reports  for  1904,  by  the  late 
Mr.  A.  Percival  Moore,  to  whose  researches  in  the 
Peterborough  registry  antiquaries  are  greatly  indebted.^ 
While,  however,  his  notes,  as  became  an  excellent  lawyer 
and  antiquary,  are  of  considerable  value,  he  made  no 
attempt  to  do  anything  more  with  regard  to  the  testator 
himself  than  repeat  the  information  given  by  Nichols, 
^Le  Neve  and  others,  assuming  that  his  name  was  Donne 
and  that  he  lived  till  J385,  and,  in  spite  of  the  abundant 
evidence  of  the  will  regarding  his  Devon  origin,  was 
inclined  to  think  that  he  was  a  Buckinghamshire  man. 
Mr.  Moore's  extracts,  moreover,  were  evidently  made 
hurriedly  and  are  sometimes  Uttle  more  than  an  abstract, 
occasionally  inaccurate,  of  the  original,  which  the  printers 
have  further  clouded  by  a  multitude  of  small  typographical 
errors.  With  characteristic  modesty,  Mr.  Moore  dis- 
claimed any  attempt   to  give  his  notes   a    complete   and 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


236  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

final  fonn,  and,  in  giving  the  result  of  his  own  independent 
wort  upon  the  document  to  the  Institute,  together  with 
a  transcript  the  accuracy  of  which  he  has  recently  put 
to  the  closest  test,  the  writer  is  aware  that  there  are 
several  points  whidi  await  fuller  investigation. 

It  is  clear  that  William  Doune  was  a  native  of  Devon 
and  that  he  was  of  gentle  birth ;  but  the  actual  place  of 
his  origin  is  uncertain.  His  father  may  have  been  Thomas 
Doune  or  Estdoune,  who  presented  to  the  rectory  of 
East  Down,  between  Barnstaple  and  Combe  Martin,  in 
1339*;  but  William  refers  to  his  father's  son  and  heir 
by  die  name  of  Thomas,  whereas  the  patron  who  presented 
to  the  same  Hving  in  1363,  not  long  after  William's  death, 
is  called  Philip  Doune.  ^  Down  Thomas,  in  the  parish 
of  Wembury,  south  Devon,  is  another  possible  place  to 
which  he  may  be  assigned.^  During  the  early  part  of 
the  fourteenth  century,  there  were  several  clerks  of 
his  name  beneficed  in  the  diocese  of  Exeter.  John  and 
Richard  Doune  were  successive  rectors  of  Lympstone, 
a  church  in  the  ^t  of  the  Courtenays  of  Powderham, 
earls  of  Devon.  *  Robert  Doune  was  rector  of  Ringmore, 
on  the  south  coast  of  Devon,  in  1328-29,^  and  about 
the  same  period  Thomas  Doune  held  the  living  of 
St.  John's-in-Cornwall,  on  the  west  side  of  Plymouth 
sound.'  None  of  these  can  be  connected  with  any 
certainty  with  William,  and  all  of  them  apparently  belonged 
to  an  older  generation.  Whoever  his  father  was,  it  appears 
from  a  papal  dispensation  obtained  by  William  in  1343 
that  he  was  illegitimate. '  His  mother,  whether  at  the 
time  of  his  birth  or  later,  was  the  wife  of  a  member  of 
the  family  of  Fitzwaryn,  which  held  property  in  north 
Devon.  Her  son  was  Aymer  Fitzwaryn,  who  seems  to  • 
be  identical  with  the  escheator  in  Devon  c.  1349-54, 
sheriff  of  the  county  at  a  later  date,*  and  owned  the 
advowson  and  part  of  the  manor  of  Quainton,  Bucks,  in 

'  Exiur     tpU.     Ttg.      Graiidiam,     ti.  *  Rig.  Grandim*,  ul  rap.  i,  475,   513 } 

HinsHtoa  RiiidDlph,  iii,  1314.  iii,  1330. 

■IWd.  iii,   I494.    For  >  notice  ol  thii  .ibid,  i,  470. 

■John    Pipitd    w»   jo'O    01       Vomtt       j(_.  j,-,^  „  „etO[» of  Stokt  Clinulind, 

Inbd  Pipird,  wime  name  &gura  Uigelr         VTT  -      .  , 

in  thew.%w»c«rttii#.n™  «!.(»;  '  Cot  P-^J  t*B«,  in,  .  1  J. 

ofWiUUm.  •  Cat  Ci««Jl»a»,  1360-64,460. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OP   LEICESTER.  237 

1349.  She  also  had  a  daughter  Alice,  who  married  one 
Robert  Marchaunt  and  lived  at  Exeter.  In  addition  to 
Thomas,  already  mentioned,  William  Doune  refers  to 
Thomas,  son  of  Joan  atte  Pitte,  ^  as  his  brother  by  blood. 
Three  sisters,  as  well  as  the  half-sister  Alice,  occur  in  the 
will,  viz.  Alice,  married  to  one  Bozoun  of  Dartmouth, 
by  whom  she  had  two  sons  ;  Thomasine  Lovecotof  Oxford^ 
and  Joan  Waryn,  each  of  whom  had  one  son.  All  these 
three  were  dead  when  William  made  his  will.  His  father's 
sister,  Joan  Lynham,  was  at  that  time  still  alive  and  had 
a  son  John  and  two  daughters,  Thomasine  and  Margaret. 
It  is  probable  that  William  Doune  was  bom  early  in 
the  fourteenth  century,  that  he  studied  at  Oxford  and 
was  a  member  of  Merton  college,'  and  that  he  became 
attached  to  the  household  of  John  Grandisson,  or,  as  his 
contemporaries  called  him,  Graunson,  a  few  years  after 
he  became  bishop  of  Exeter  in  1327.  As  one  of  the 
bishop's  clerks  he  became  familiar  with  the  procedure  of 
the  episcopal  chancery,  and  among  his  bequests  to  the 
notary  master  Thomas  Pepir,  to  wiom  he  left  his  silver 
pen  and  inkhorn,  was  '  a  quire  [of  paper]  covered  outside 
vrith  white  leather  containing  commissions  made  out  in  the 
court  of  Rome,  letters  apostolic,  the  procedure  and  terms 
used  in  causes  in  the  court  of  Rome,  propositions,  articles 
and  much  other  useful  matter  written  almost  entirely 
with  my  own  hand,  and  containing  in  part  a  membrane 
of  parchment  wherein  are  written  letters  or  copies  of 
letters  of  commission  and  other  letters  of  bishops,  and 
certain  other  things  which  I  got  together  in  the  days  of 
my  youth,  when  I  was  in  the  service  of  my  lord  bishop  of 
Exeter.'  The  first  mention  of  his  name  in  Graunson's 
register  is  found  in  November  1332,  when  he  was  appointed 
in  conjunction  with  the  vicar  of  Sidmouth  to  hold  a 
commission  of  inquiry  into  the  vacancy  of  the  church 
of  Rockbeare.  *  He  is  here  called  '  donzel '  {domicellus), 
which  implies  his  gentle  birth,  and  literatus,  meaning 
that    he   had    proved   himself   by   examination   of   some 

'  Biiliap  Gnuiuoii  appoinud  one  John  'Thii  ippean  ftom  i  beqnnt  in  the 

'  dictua  «tt  KCM  '  to  act  ai  hii  attomer  in  vilL     Mr.  Moon  (ice  aboic]  noted,  from 

dunceij    in    i]]4    {Rr^.    Granimaa,    ut  Brodritl,  Minuriali  of  Mtrm  tollifi,  176, 

■up.  ii,  747).  the  record  of  ;i  pennon  of  zot.   paid  b/ 

■  Her  huibaud,  John  Lovecol^  Menu  U  the  >ub-«arden  to  nuiut  WiUiim  Dovoe 

be   mentioned  at  of  Oxford  in   the  will  in  IJ51. 

See  text  below.  *  K^.  GranJintn,  ut  rap.  ii,  664. 


,  Google 


230  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

capacity  in  letters.  From  this  time  onwards  he  is  men- 
tioned frequently  as  in  attendance  upon  the  bishop, 
attesting  probate  of  wills  and  accompanying  him  upon  Hs 
journeys.  In  July  1336,  for  example,  he  was  witli 
Graunson  on  his  visit  of  reconciliation  to  the  church  of 
St.  Buryan  near  Penzance,  where  the  bishop  addressed 
the  penitent  parishioners  who  had  opposed  his  jurisdiction 
from  the  text  '  Ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray,  but  are  now 
returned  unto  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  your  souls.' ^ 
About  1340  he  received  his  commission  from  the  apostolic 
see  as  notary  public  and  appears  as  Graunson's  registrar. 
It  is  dated  17th  June,'  1340.'  He  signed  the  probate 
of  the  will  of  Hugh,  earl  of  Devon,  in  February,  1340-41, 
as  '  clerk,  of  the  diocese  of  Exeter,  notary  public,  and 
scribe  of  my  lord  of  Exeter.' '  While  still  in  minor 
orders  he  began  to  receive  the  benefices  which  were  the 
reward  of  a  promising  ecclesiastical  lawyer.  On  12th  May, 
1342,  he  was  admitted  to  one  of  the  portions  in  the 
church  of  St.  Endellion,  a  sinecure  without  obHgation 
of  residence.*  Soon  after,  on  27th  June,  he  obtained 
a  dispensation  from  the  pope  empowering  him  to  hold 
an  extra  benefice,^  and  on  4th  July,  1343,  another  dis- 
pensation permitted  him,  notwithstanding  his  illegitimacy, 
to  hold  three  compatible  benefices.'  On  4th  November, 
1344,  he  obtained  a  cure  of  souls,  being  instituted  to 
to  the  church  of  Georgeham,  a  few  miles  west  of  East 
Down,  on  the  presentation  of  Sir  Robert  Cruwes  and 
Jordan  Vautord,  the  lords  of  Over  and  Nether  Ham 
and  Fickwell.  ^  It  seems  that  this  institution  was  revoked 
until  he  had  proceeded  to  further  orders ;  for  he  was 
again  instituted  on  20th  April,  1 345,  when  we  hear 
of  him  for  the  first  time  as  a  deacon.  He  had  leave  of 
absence  for  some  eighteen  months  in  order  to  study,* 
and,  as  this  dispensation  was  renewed  year  after  year  till 
1 348, '  during  which  time  we  hear  little  of  him  at  Exeter, 
the  fruits  of  the  church  of  Georgeham,  a  remote  parish 
unfavourable  to  the  ambitions  of  a  rising  jurist,  probably 
served   to   support   its    rector's   legal  studies   at    Oxford. 

'  ib!d.  ii,  til.  'ibid,  iii,  iii. 

I  i"^-  ^ff'^h"'^'' ".  W;.  '  «,.  Cr^uxm,  ut  .op.  iii,  .34s. 
'  Ra.  Craudittim,  ut  tap.  11,  a^a.  ^  t  r       i    jtj 

*ibid.  iii,  ijjj.  •ibid.u,  w*. 

*C^  Fafd  LauTt,  iii,  67.  *ibid.  ii,  locn,  1009,  loji,  :oes. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  Z59 

Such  an  arrangement,  unnatural  in  our  own  day,  was 
then  a  common  practice.  William  Doune  no  doubt  paid 
a  curate  a  small  stipend  to  look  after  his  flock,  and  the 
curate,  being  necessarily  in  priest's  orders,  could  perform  the 
duties  of  his  cure  more  satisfactorily  than  an  erudite  deacon. 
Although  his  will  gives  a  prominent  place  to  Georgeham, 
he  seems  to  have  quitted  the  living  about  1349.  He  had 
now  graduated  at  Oxford  as  licentiate  in  civil  law.  During 
the  great  pestilence  of  1349  the  church  of  Quainton 
in  Buckinghamshire,  which  was  in  the  gift  of  his  half- 
brother  Aymcr  Fitzwaryn,  fell  vacant.  He  was  presented 
to  the  living  and  instituted  on  ist  September  at  Thame 
in  Oxfordshire.^  Although  he  had  been  instituted  to 
Georgeham  as  a  deacon,  he  now  appears  only  as  an  acolyte. 
On  1 8th  October  follovring  he  received  papal  provision 
of  a  canoniy  of  Exeter,  in  which  his  church  of  Quainton 
and  portion  in  St.  Endellion  are  mentioned,  but  Georgeham 
finds  no  place.  ^  The  provision  of  the  canonry,  as  regards 
a  prebend  and  stall  in  quire,  was  merely  expectative  and 
does  not  seem  to  have  taken  full  effect,  as  there  is  no 
further  mention  of  it  after  the  earlier  part  of  135 1.'  At 
Quainton  Doune  was  in  the  diocese  of  Lincoln,  and  his 
merits  as  a  lawyer  received  recognition  from  bishop 
Gynewell.  Soon  after  1349  he  proceeded  to  his  doctor  s 
degree  in  civil  law  and  to  priest's  orders.  His  long 
experience  of  diocesan  routine  at  Exeter  qualified  him  for 
the  post  of  official  of  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  which  he 
obtained  somewhere  between  1349  and  1354.  A  papal 
indult  of  i6th  June,  1351,  excused  him  from  residence  in 
his  benefices  for  five  years,  while  studying  at  a  university 
or  residing  at  the  Roman  court  or  elsewhere ;  and  on 
the  same  day  he  had  licence  to  hold  another  benefice  with 
his  cure  of  souls,  in  extension  of  the  dispensation  of  1343, 
or  even  to  be  elected  bishop.*  There  was  no  immediate 
sequel  to  this  new  licence ;  but  he  probably  took  advan- 
tage of  his  leave  of  non-residence  to  proceed  to  his  doctorate 
in  canon  law;  for,  on  loth  February,  1353-4,  when  his 
fellow-countryman,  Reynold  Brian,  bishop  of  Worcester, 
created  him  his  official,  he  is  called  LL.D.  °    He  combined 

*  ibid,  iii,  417,  431. 

'  Wnrcoler  ep.  ng.  Brim,  i,  f.  ^. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


240  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

this  new  office  with  that  of  official  of  Lincoln,  but  was 
never  beneficed  in  Worcester  diocese.  On  12th  May, 
1354,  Gynewell  appointed  him  to  the  archdeaconry  of 
Leicester,  then  vacant  by  the  death  of  Henry  Chaddesden.  ^ 
The  office,  however,  had  been  reserved  by  the  pope, 
from  whom  Doune  received  a  provision  ratifying 
Gynewell's  action  on  12th  October  following."  Mean- 
while, the  archdeaconry  was  claimed  by  a  clerk  of  the 
diocese  of  Bazas,  Arnauld  de  Gavarret,  and,  while  the 
dispute  continued,  Doune,  on  nth  December,  1354,  was 
dispensed  to  hold  Quainton  with  the  archdeaconry  till 
All  Saints'  day,  1355.'  Eventually,  by  papal  letters  of 
loth  December,  1355,  the  dispute  was  concluded  in  his 
favour.*  He  had  already  begun  to  exercise  his  juris- 
diction as  archdeacon,  for  his  name  appears  on  24th  March, 
1354-5,  second  among  the  four  archdeacons  of  Richmond, 
Leicester,  Lewes  and  Stafford,  who  witnessed  the 
foundation  of  the  new  college  at  Leicester  by  Henry, 
duke  of  Lancaster.^  It  does  not  appear  that,  beyond 
his  formal  connexion  with  him  as  archdeacon  of  Leicester, 
he  ever  came  into  close  relationship  with  the  duke  of 
Lancaster,  the  most  powerful  magnate  in  the  archdeaconry  ; 
nor  did  he  ever  obtain  service,  Tike  so  many  clerks,  under 
the  Crown.  His  activities  were  devoted  to  the  service 
of  prelates ;  and  to  him  might  be  applied  the  character 
given  of  himself  in  1366  by  his  friend  Roger  Otery : 
'  industriosus  in  temporalibus  et  spiritualibus,  et  potissime 
circa  correccionem  et  reformacionem  morum  subditorum 
episcoporum  iuzta  morem  ecclesie  Anghcane  et  Wallie, 
prout  experiencia  docet  et  docuit  iam  multis  annis.'* 

Of  his  tenure  of  the  archdeaconry,  which  included 
the  county  of  Leicester,  then  di\'ided  into  rather  more 
than  200  parishes,  there  is  little  to  record  beyond  what 
is  contained  in  his  vrill.  He  held  it  for  some  seven  years 
from  the  time  of  its  collation  to  him  by  Gynewell. 
Instead  of  resigning  Quainton  in  1355,  he  continued 
to  hold  it  with  the  archdeaconry  till  1359-60.  The 
church  of  Swalcliffe,  Oxon.  then  fell  vacant  by  the  death 
of  Richard  Whitewell,  canon  of  Lincoln.    Doune  now 

I  Lincoln  ep.  reg.  ii,  f.  Jtg  d.  *  ibid,  iii,  j66. 

'  Cat.  Papal  Laurt,  iii,  517.  ■  Lincoln  Ep.  r^.  ix,  f.  iSl  d. 

■  ibid,  iii,  514-  *  Lambeth  irduep.  reg.  Ijnghim,  f.  26. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ARCHDEACON    OF  LEICESTER.  24! 

resigned  Quainton  and,  accepting  SwalcUife  instead,  at 
the  presentation  of  Thomas  Logis,  vicar  of  Pinchbeck, 
Lines,  was  instituted  on  i6thFebruary,  1359-60.^  Heheld 
this  living  for  about  eighteen  months.  In  1361  there 
was  a  return  of  the  great  pestilence,  which,  though  the 
mortality  was  not  so  great  as  before,  worked  havoc  in  the 
midlands.*  It  was  probably  about  the  beginning  of  this 
second  pestilence  tlwt  Doune  made  his  will.  The  date 
cannot  be  limited  within  a  narrow  period,  but  he  had 
evidently  been  rector  of  Swalcliffe  for  some  little  time. 
Its  careful  provisions  and  its  general  tone  indicate  that 
he  was  in  fair  health  but  in  some  apprehension  of  the 
immediate  future.  He  died  before  9th  August,  1361, 
when  the  institution  of  his  successor  to  Swalcliffe  is 
recorded.^  With  regard  to  the  archdeaconry  it  is  dis- 
appointing that  no  record  remains.  His  career,  though 
little  more  can  be  recovered  of  it  than  barren  facts  and 
dates,  is  that  of  the  typical  ecclesiastical  lawyer  of  the 
middle  ages,  rising  in  the  service  of  a  bishop,  studying 
in  a  university  upon  the  fruits  of  his  benefices,  and 
obtaining  the  reward  of  his  ambition  in  an  archdeaconry 
which  might  lead,  as  it  led  in  the  case  of  Graunson  and 
Gynewell,  to  a  bishopric. 

It  may  be  said  at  this  point  that  the  functions  of  a 
mediaeval  archdeacon,  though  nominally  spiritual,  required 
little  more  of  him  than  that  he  should  be  a  practical  man 
of  affairs,  expert  in  legal  and  financial  matters.  The  more 
valuable  English  archdeaconries,  especially  in  the  later 
thirteenth  and  early  fourteenth  centuries,  were  frequently 
perquisites  of  cardinals  and  well-bom  satellites  of  the 
papal  court ;  and  at  all  times  it  was  not  uncommon  for 
an  archdeacon,  especially  if  he  were  occupied,  as  was  often 
the  case,  in  the  royal  chancery  or  other  offices  at  West- 
minster, to  perform  his  duties  exclusively  through  an 
official  and  the  official's  clerb.  Wlliam  Doune,  however, 
was,  as  we  have  seen,  one  of  those  archdeacons  who, 
beginning  their  career  in  the  service  of  a  diocesan  bishop, 
devoted  his  attention  to  diocesan  as  distinct  from  national 

'  Line  ep.  reg.  ii,  f.  114  d.     Hit  nicccwor  ibt  faautaih  ctiiuiry  1*  iht  dittai  tf  Ttrk, 

It  QuiinUa  wu  inicitutcd  on  17th  Miy,  hj  the  pioent  writer,  AtAooI.  Jnm.  kxi, 

ij6ofibid.f.  iTod.)  97-'S4- 

*Fat  loiiie  account  of  thii  pnlilciia  in 

uodurputDfEnglindKcTtiPfinimcMf/  ■  Line  ep.  tt%.  ii,  f.  aaS. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


242 


THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 


administration.  The  duties  of  an  archdeacon,  as  defined 
by  canon  law,^  were  practically  uniform  in  all  dioceses. 
In  the  sphere  of  his  jurisdiction  he  was  oculus  efiscofi, 
the  bishop's  eye,  charged  with  a  vigilant  watch  over  all 
that  was  in  need  of  correction  or  reform.  The  same  book 
into  which  WiUiam  Doune's  will  was  copied  contains 
a  copy  of  an  appeal  by  Richard  Ravenser  against  bishop 
BucBngham's  sequestrator,  which  defines  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  archdeacon  of  Lincoln  and  applies  to  the  other 
archdeacons  of  the  same  church. '  To  Ravenser  belonged, 
as  of  established  custom,  the  primary  hearing  and  decision 
of  all  cases  coming  under  the  cognisance  of  the  ecclesiastical 
court  in  his  archdeaconry,  and  the  correction  and  punish- 
ment of  offenders.  He  was  empowered  to  appoint,  admit 
and  depose  his  various  rural  deans  and  other  officers,' 
to  prove  wills  and  demand,  audit  and  acquit  the  accounts 
of  executors.  He  had  to  visit  his  archdeaconry  yearly, 
and,  in  so  doing,  collected  the  procurations  or  fees  which 
constituted  the  staple  emoluments  of  his  office. '     Ravenser 

'  E>ecnul.  Greg.IX,  i,  tit.  niii,  apediUf  debtta  et  connieti,  ad  dictum  domiDiim 

cip.  7,  Ad  bic,  whidi  containi  the  con-  archidiacouum   ipoiuque   pnccMotci   (nc) 

■ticution  of  Innoctnl  III,  nUciTe  to  tbc  qui  pro  tempore  fueiint  lohun  ec  LuaUduin 

ofHcc  of  archdeacon.  et  nuUatenui  ad  epiicopum  LincohucnKm 


'fl.  100  d.  lol  :   -Quodque  de  antiqua 

eiuiTB     ofBciarioi     leu     miniitTM    notoiie 

legitiine  pieicriptii  et  obtenta  haetenutque 

paciEce    obicniaM    cootuetudine    omnium 

lueuenmt,  viotacione  dicti  domini  epiimpi 

de   tiiennio  in  triennium  in   dirto  ttchi- 

diaconitu  fadenda  dumtuat  except*.' 

'Decretal,    i,    iiiii,   7,    ut   nip,    ^6, 

ecclenaiticam    tpectandum    primaria    cog- 

definei    the    appointment,    etc.    of    aidl- 

piieiti  DT  rural  deaot  a>  beiongioE  to  the 

'Decretal.    1,  nLii,  cap.  6,  Mandama, 

forbidi  an  archdeacon  to  riait  more  than 
once   a   year.     Ibid,    ill,   mii,    cap.    13, 

deputacio    et    admi«io    ac    ab    huiuwno* 

hat   no    right    to   demand   procuntioiu, 

which   muit  be   moderate.     The   coMti- 

ofEdaiiorumTc    luonim    arbittium,    teita- 

tutloQ  of  the  legate  Otbo  Dt  arcbUitutmU 

otden  •  eccleiiai  autem  non  grauent  auper- 

fluii    eipenui,    led    procuradona    eiigaiit 

chief  duaea  ai  rioton  are  let  forth  in  the 

tunctonim  ciaudicio  ac  fiualii  acquietande 

Langton  Ct  arcbiiiacoid,  PecUiam  Eitiim 

■tood  to  be  paid  in  victiuli  and  lodpog, 

eicludiog    the    eipeiuc    of    the    nator'i 

D,„i,z,d,  Google 


ARCHDEACON    OT   LEICESTER.  243 

does  not  mention  the  examination  of  presentees  to  benefices 
or  their  induction  after  institution.^  In  some  cases 
at  any  rate,  when  a  benefice  fell  vacant,  the  archdeacon 
was  entitled  to  a  share  in  its  fruits  during  its  vacancy.  ^ 
It  is  obvious  that  the  fees  which  fell  to  his  share  in  con- 
nexion with  all  these  duties  were  considerable.  The 
emoluments  of  the  great  archdeaconry  of  Lincoln  were 
estimated  at  an  average  varying  from  300  to  as  much  as 
600  marks  a  year,  an  enormous  sum  in  money  of  our  day.  ^ 
The  archdeaconry  of  Richmond,  whose  holders  enjoyed 
the  right  of  institution  to  benefices  and  other  quasi- 
episcopal  privileges,  was  probably  even  more  valuable.* 
"nxere  was  no  ecclesiastical  office  in  which  a  man  was  more 
able  to  make  money  or  was  less  hampered  by  purely 
spiritual  considerations.  The  popular  character  borne 
by  archdeacons  two  centuries  b^ore  William  Doune's 
day  was  expressed  in  famous  words  by  John  of  Salisbury, 
who  writes  to  a  correspondent :  *  There  was,  as  I  remember, 
a  class  of  men,  who  in  the  church  of  God  are  counted  by 
the  name  of  archdeacons.  From  these  your  discretion 
used  to  complain  that  the  whole  way  of  salvation  was 
utterly  barred,  for,  as  you  were  wont  to  say,  they  love 
gifts,  they  follow  rewards,  they  give  a  prize  to  injustice, 
they  rejoice  in  false  accusations,  they  feed  upon  the  sins 
of  the  people.  Their  living  is  by  rapine,  so  that  no 
host  is  safe  from  his  guest.'  ^  This  account,  which  paints 
the  mediaeval  archdeacon  in  his  least  amiable  light,  is 
corroborated  from  other  sources,  and  we  shall  see  that 

hoiMi  and  carriagti,  and  Gicgoiy  X  at  the  the    avenge    annual    value    of    the    *Tch- 

coundl  of  Lyoni  forbade  procuntiotu  in  dea«ini7  of  Lincoln,  which  he  then  held, 

laoaej;     thcM,   however,   wen   pennitted  ai  £2^0  iceiling,  i.e.  JiJ  maiki    (Lambeth 

by  Boniface  VIII  (S«iti  decretal,  ill,  a,  archiep.  reg.  Langham,  f.  11  d).     But  e«ti- 

eap,    3,    Fiiicit)    and    were    regulated    by  loatH  varji  at  diffeient  timea. 

Boiediet  XII  in  1336  (Eicravag.  Comnmn.  *  For  the  ipecial  privilegn  of  the  arch' 

ti,  X,  for  tUcairmi).     The  viiitalioD  pro-  deacon  of  Richmond  lee   Hilt.    Cb.    Ttrk 

grammei  of  1441  and  1441  in  Yoii  archiep.  (RoJU  tcr.),  iii,  24S-i;o. 

rtg.    Kempe    ihow    that,    uvc    in    certain  *Ep.    156,    quoted    by    Ducange,    %,y, 

•pecial  cut*,  the  archbiihop  and  hii  com-  Arcbidiscaua.     '  Erat,   ut    memini,    genui 

miiBiin  rated  their  piocuradoni  at  loot.  boiiiinum,quiinecdeiiaDeiatchidiacDnorum 

■  day.  centencui  nomine,   quibui  veiEn  diicredo 

1  Thii  ii  ordered,  e.g.   in   Decretal.   1,  onmeni      lalutii      viam      querebatur     cue 

™<<i  7i  ^  S>  where  induction  ■•  defined  at  precluiam;     nam,   ut   dicere    coniuevittii, 

■Mn'tHCU  etrptraiit.  diligunt  munen,   lequuntur  retribucionei, 

■  Another  document  b  the  Pelerbaroagh  ad    ioiuriai    premium    fariunl,    calumniii 
book  (f.  106)  itatei  Chii  of  the  archdeacon  of 
Surrey,  who  claimed  a  m<aet7  of  the  fruita 
of  bniefictt  during  Ticincf. 

'  In  1366  William  of  Wjdcebam  ittnmed 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


244  'TH^   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

William  Doune  was  acutely  conscious  of  the  temptations 
of  his  office  and  its  unpopularity. 

The  defective  state  of  the  will  prevents  us  from 
estimating  the  full  value  of  the  archdeacon's  estate.  No 
statement  of  his  real  property  is  given,  the  bequests  dealing 
purely  with  property  of  a  personal  nature.  His  relations, 
servants  and  personal  friends  received  a  number  of  small 
legacies.  His  half-brother  and  sister,  Aymer  Fitzwaryn 
and  Alice  Marchaunt,  were  probably  well  provided  for 
already.  To  Alice  he  left  three  marks  (£2),  to  Aymer 
twenty  marks  {£1^  6s.  8d.),  and  to  each  tvrelve  silver 
spoons.  His  own  brother  Thomas  had  four  pounds  and 
four  silver  spoons.  His  aunt  Jane  Lynham  had  three 
marks  and  six  silver  spoons :  her  son  had  three  marks. 
Of  his  nephews  the  Bozouns,  Robert,  .the  elder,  had  ten 
pounds  towards  his  studies  at  a  university,  while  the 
younger  brother  had  five  pounds ;  to  these  legacies  there 
was  an  addition  of  which  mention  will  be  made  later. 
The  nephew  at  Oxford,  already  studying  there,  received 
another  ten  pounds.  Another  nephew,  Thomas  Waryn, 
received  five  marks.  To  the  two  daughters  of  Jane 
Lynham  he  left  ten  pounds  and  five  pounds  respectively 
in  aid  of  their  marriage  portions,  and  to  a  certain  Isabel, 
daughter  of  Margaret  Pipard,  who  was  born  in  Exeter 
and  lived  there  with  his  sister  Alice  Marchaunt,  he  left 
the  generous  sum  of  ^^40  to  the  same  end.  TTie  most 
interesting  features  of  these  legacies  are  the  stringent 
conditions  attached  to  some  of  them.  Aymer  Fitzwaryn 
had  a  doubtful  reputation  in  the  law-courts  for  false 
swearing  and  the  offence  of  barretry.^  The  archdeacon 
left  him  twenty  marb  *  on  condition  that  he  shall  never 
in  his  lifetime  stand  on  any  jury,  or  take  an  oath  before 
the  king's  justices  or  any  other  sectJar  persons  or  be  one 
of  twelve  jurors,  or  ever  induce  any  one  to  be  such,  but, 

'  Bairetrj  u  '  the  offtnce  of  fnquently  appellmtiir  vitiUtigito™,  litium  qucreto- 
exdtiiig  and  itining  up  luiti  and  quiireli  fumi|uc  conununium  fotom.'  Dints  coo- 
between  hii  majnty'i  lubjecU,  either  dunned  baraltiiri  to  the  fifth  MfU  of 
St  law  or  otherwiie '  (Blacbtone).  See  the  eighth  drcle  of  the  Inftnm  {Inf.  rdi). 
Docinge,  i.t.  Baratum  .'  '  Baraterii  lunt  The  gffence  of  baneny  ii  well  dcKiibcd 
qui  nimis  preCorium  fiequentant  ...  bj  Cnbbe  in  the  ehiraetei)  of  the  t«ra 
Cbicaiuuri,  vitilitigatorei  .  .  .  luLii  Bitat-  SwiUdwi,  7bi  Btraigb,  letter  vi ;  and 
tieri  dicuntur,  qui  en  lordido  lucro  d.  the  chaiacter  of  Bichird  Mondi^,  Tbt 
vitam  agunt,  vel  qui  judicn  pecunia  Pmtb  RtgiiUr,  part  i : 
eoiTumpunt,  atquc  ideo  ipii  judicet  comipti  In  all  diiputet,  on  either  part  he  lied, 
.  .  .  BuTCton  .  .  .  Anglii      a      Barrttimr  And  freely  gave  hit  oath  on  either  uda. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  Z45 

abaodoning  and  giving  up  such  abuses  of  law,  of  which 
he  is  gravely  suspect,  to  say  nothing  further,  shall  serve 
God  as  a  Qiristian  man  and  faithful  and  repent  worthily 
of  his  past  deeds,  and  find  sufHcient  surety  touching  this 
to  my  executors  .  .  .  Otherwise,  if  he  make  not 
sufficient  surety  touching  the  fulfilment  of  such  condition, 
concerning  which  it  should  be  carefully  noted  that  his 
lands  be  not  bound,  charged  upon,  or  made  over  to 
Thomas  Missenden,  *  for  ex^^nple,  or  any  other  by  the 
statute  of  merchants  or  other  means,  he  shall  wholly  and 
altogether  go  without  such  legacy.'  Isabel  Pipard's  ^^40 
were  also  carefully  hedged  about  with  conditions  which 
indicate  that  the  archdeacon  was  anxious  for  her  welfare.  * 
Her  future  husband,  when  the  time  came,  could  receive 
the  money  only  by  entering  into  a  bond  with  the  executors 
which,  if  he  were  under  the  disadvantage  of  a  previous 
contract  of  marriage  or  under  any  other  impediment, 
would  be  if  JO  facto  null  and  void,  but,  in  case  he  ill-treated 
her  after  marriage,  would  remain  in  full  effect.  On  the 
other  hand,  if,  in  certain  circumstances,  she  should  not  b^ 
able  to  make  a  good  marriage,  but  became  the  wife  of 
some  abject  and  mean  person  whose  goods  did  not  amount 
to  100  shillings,  she  would  lose  two-thirds  of  the  j^40 ; 
while,  if  her  behaviour  was  such  that  she  should  neither 
want  to  marry  nor  be  worth  marrying,  the  legacy  was 
reduced  to  forty  shillings.  Similarly,  in  leaving  her  some 
clothes  and  his  great  red  bed  with  all  its  furniture,  the 
archdeacon  provided  that,  in  case  of  her  misconducj,  she 
should  forfeit  them.  The  bequests  forfeited  in  this  way 
were  to  be  used  in  aid  of  the  dowry  of  honest  unmarried 
women,  preferably  of  the  testator's  own  blood. . 

Among  legacies  to  persons  not  of  his  kin  to  whom  the 
archdeacon  was  bound  by  ties  of  gratitude  are  three 
pounds  to  William  Stanley  of  Stamford  and  Agnes  his 

I  llonui  Mioenden  or  CaphctuK  lud  attorncjri.     MlMcDden  bimKlf  died  thortlf 

bciught  m  «tau  in  the  manor  of  Quxinton  iftei :      hii    widow    Iiabel,     diughtcr    of 

from   the    co-brin    of   Robert    Millet   (d.  Bernard  Brocii,  nunied  Sir  John  GoUfn 

1347).     In   1351   he  had  acquired  a  third  of  Sanden,  Oion,  who  at  hii  death  (1379) 

ol  the  roanoT  and  Che  advowioa  of  the  wu   leited   of  the   manor  and  advowton 

church  from  Ajmer  Fltzwaryn  and  Tiabel  jurt  uxoru  (Lipicomb,  HuIm  Buckie  I,  394)- 
hii  wile,  who  wat  apparently  a  daughter 

of     Robert     Mallet.     He     lubKquenclf  *  Her   niacionihip   to   bim  it  nawbete 

■cquind  the  whole  manor.     When  William  itated  ;    but  the   pniniinent   place  which 

Domie  Rogned  Qnamton  church  in  136a,  ihe  occupiea  in  the  wiU  luggeitt  the  in- 

hii  racccMor  wu  prcKnted  hj  MiNenden't  fcrence   that   the  wh   hit  own   daughter. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


24^6  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

wife,  with  wiiom  some  of  the  archdeacon's  clothes  and 
furniture  were  stored,*  forty  shillings  to  William  their 
son,  eight  pounds  to  be  divided  among  the  three  sons  of 
John  Deneys  of  Gidcote,  and  five  pounds  to  his  daughter 
in  aid  of  her  dowry.  Walter  Asche,  his  donzel  and  notaiy, 
and  Simon  Bulkyngton,  his  serving-man,  had  five  marks 
each  ;  and  Walter  Achym,  another  serving-man,  had  three 
marks.  Richard  Saunders,  his  bailiff  at  Swalcliffe,  had 
two  marb  or  the  same  amount  in  spices  or  wheat.  Small 
legacies  of  three  marks  each  were  left  to  some  of  his 
clerical  friends  in  Devon  and  Cornwall,  John  Shareshull, 
precentor  of  Exeter,'  Richard  Norys,  canon  of  Exeter,* 
John  Oldestowe,  rector  of  St.  Mabyn,*  Benet  Paston, 
formerly  one  of  the  portioners  of  St.  Probus,*  and  the 


>  I£t  BCtual  cdiinEiion  inth  Stamford 
ii  noiriieii  lUtcd.  It  wu  not,  of  coune, 
in  hil  irchdeuonij  -,  but  he  muit  tmc 
been  there  fmjuently  on  hi>  way  from 
the  louth  to  LioCDln  or  in  hil  capidty 
It  biihop  CTnewell'i  offidaL  StainlDrd 
\aj  on  tht  gnMt  tnde  routt  from  I/iadoD 
CO  Bnton  ind  Co  the  north  of  England, 
■nd  it  it  pmbible  thit  the  ■rchdeicon 
□ude  hil  purchun  of  dotb  ind  other 
goodi  at  Stamfoid  fair,  which  continued 
to  be  one  of  the  leading  Engliih  annual 
maikect  till  ■  much  latii  date  (cf.  Shake- 
tpeire,  i  H.  IF,  iii,  ii,  41-43),  and  itored 
them  in  the  town.  The  geognphical 
and  commercial  importance  of  Stamford 
wai  no  doubt  the  main  reaaon  for  the 
ipaimodic  migratioiu  from  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  wfiich  had  taken  place  then. 

■  Shirgahull,  who  probabl;  took  hif 
name  from  Shiirahill,  Stafft.  near  Wol- 
Tethampton,  exchanged  the  church  of 
Wnjiburj,  Buckl.  for  Che  precentonhip 
of  Exeter  with  the  weltinown  Adam 
Murimuch  in  1337.  Hia  inabtutiDn  to 
Wn7>bui7  it  not  recorded,  unlcn  he  majr 
be  idendGed  with  John  Staunton,  priett, 
ioatituted  13th  October,  1313  (Liucobi 
ep.  reg.  iv,  f.  329  d).  IIm  exchange 
wa>  effected  bj  the  biihop  of  Lincoh, 
lit  September,  1337  (ibid.  fl.  349  d, 
3;d],  and  ShareihuU  wu  initalled  it 
Exeter  on  ijih  September  following, 
William  Doune  being  one  of  thoie  pmeat 
(Exiur  ep,  rtf.  CrrmJiuM,  ut  nip.  iii, 
131S).  Me  alio  had  collation  of  a  dnonry 
and  prebend  of  Exeter,  I9ih  June,  ijjS, 
which  he  quitted  for  another  on  ijth 
December,  ino  !fbii.  iii,  1311,  i]i9). 
He  held  the  precentonhip  for  35  feiri, 
dying  in  1372  (Le  Neve,  i,  410). 

'Muter  Richard  Noraa,  clerk,  wai 
initituted    Rctor    of    Inwardleigh,    near 


Okehamplon,  iiit  Jafy,  1317  (fiutv  ef. 
rif.  Stapdian,  nt  lup.  114],  and  appean 
aa  lubdeacon  in  the  following  March 
^bld.  515).  He  waa  at  a  later  date  rector  of 
Ugborou^  near  Totnei  ftbid.  Grandiatm, 
i,  J07 ;  ii,  774)  i  but  there  Kcmt  to  be  no 
record  of  the  date  at  wluch  he  obtained 
thii  or  hia  canoDr;  at  Exeter.  He  muit 
hiTc  died  loon  after  WUiim  Doune,  for 
hia  canonrf  wii  filled  }>j  1  new  collation 
on  3rd  Fcbruaij,  1361-1,  in  coniequencc 
of  hil  deith  fibid.  iii,  147s). 

*  John  AJdeaCowc  wu  initituted  to 
the  church  of  St.  Ruan  Lanihome,  neat 
Truro,  on  the  prtaentation  of  Sir  John 
Lercedekne,  ijtb  Norember,  1340  fibid. 
iii,  1 318),  but  realgned  it  on  bring  pre- 
•cnted  thortlf  after  b^  dame  Miud 
Lercedekne  to  St.  Mabjn,  near  Bodmin, 
to  which  he  wai  initituted  9th  Januaij, 
1340-1  Qbid.  iii,  1319)-  He  obtained  ■ 
prebend  in  die  churdi  of  Glatney,  iKii 
Pentyn,  3rd  May,  1349  ^bid.  iii,  13**)» 
holding  thii  with  St.  Mibya  till  hia  death, 
which  took  place  before  17th  ^nil,  1361 
fibid.iii,  14S1:  cf.  14S4). 

'Muter  Benet  Paiton  obtained  the 
church  of  Blockley,  Worcei.  by  papal 
provinon,  30th  September,  1310  (Nuh, 
Hm.  Waca.  i,  104).  He  lacated  it  by 
17th  January,  1330^1,  and  appean  uon 
after  to  have  tranifened  hii  energiea  to 
the  diocne  of  Exeter,  where  he  had 
collation  of  a  prebend  in  Probiu  church, 
loth  February,  1331-3  {Eiiur  tp.  rtg. 
Crafdiugn,  ut  lUp.  iii,  IZ92),  and  became 
chancellor  of  Exeter  after  133;,  apparently 
reuguing  hefare  15th  March,  1346  (Le 
Neve,  ii,  418).  He  rebgned  hil  prebend 
by  III  May,  1352,  when  it  wat  collated  to 
Halford  (fog.  "  "' 
1422-3). 


yCoogle 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER. 


247 


archdeacon's  kinsman,  Ralph  Halford,  who  had  succeeded 
Paston  in  his  benefice  in  1352.'^  Walter  Bokelond,  one 
of  the  canons  of  Missenden  abbey,  had  thirty  shillings, 
Alexander  Sporman,  chantry  priest  of  St.  Anne  in  all 
Saints*,  Oxford,'  a  pound;  while  the  vicar  of  Sleaford* 
had  three  shillings,  lliese  smaller  legacies  probably 
covered  the  expense  of  masses  for  the  testator's  soiu. 

By  far  the  greater  amount  of  the  archdeacon's  money 
was  left  for  reugious  purposes.  Two  sums  of  ^40  each 
were  left  to  the  building  of  the  chancels,  for  which  as 
rector  he  had  been  responsible,  of  Georgeham  and 
Quainton  churches.  In  each  case  the  present  rector  was 
obliged  to  bind  himself  to  the  executors  for  double  the 
amount  to  use  the  money  within  a  certain  time  for  the 
prescribed  purposes,  under  pain  of  excommunication. 
If  he  failed  to  enter  into  the  bond  within  six  months  of 
receiving  notice  of  the  legacy,  it  was  to  be  applied  to  other 
purposes.  The  ^40  bequeathed  to  Georgeham  was  in 
this  case  to  be  divided  thus :  five  sums  of  ten  marks 
each  were  to  be  given,  one  to  the  fabric*  or  repair  of 
the  nave  and  churchyard  wall  at  Georgeham,  one  to 
be  divided  among  the  poorer  and  more  infirm  folk  of  the 
archdeaconries  of  Totnes,  Barnstaple  and  Exeter,  one  to 
the  fabric  of  the  Cistercian  abbey  of  Newenham   near 


*  He  T^citcd  hii  prebend  bj  death 
before  4th  ^ril,  1362  (ibid,  iii,  1480)- 
St.  Piobui,  attr  Tiun,  vu  one  of  tbtxe 
chuichei,  common  in  the  wett  ind  Moth- 
wot  of  EngUnd,  which  are  ofteo  reckoned 
It  collegiate,  but  were  more  propetl; 
dinrchei  of  which  the  rector?  wu  divided 
among  1  number  of  portionen.  St.  Cran' 
tock,  St.  Teath  and  St.  Endellion  are 
Idadred  eianipki  in  Coinwill ;  Chuhnleigh, 
TiTCtlon  «nd  the  caitle  chapel  it  Exeter 
in  Deroa.  An  initructiTe  dacument  ei- 
plaining  the  technical  diSerence  between 
ffuch  cbutchct  and  cx>llcgiate  churchet 
occult  in  Hittftri  tp.  ng.  Gi&irl  (Cant,  and 
York  Soc.)  60,  61,  relating  to  die  nmilai 
churdiei  of  Bromjard  and  LedbuTj.  Gnotlll, 
Staff*,  and  Darlmjton,  Norton  and  otherr 
in  CO.  Durham,  mtj  be  cited  in  the  lame 
coonadon.  It  ii  noleworthj  that  of  all 
the  collegiate  and  qua>-collegiate  cburchea 
in  Exeter  dioccK  onlf  one  beaidei  Exeter, 
viz.  the  ro^l  free  chapel  of  St.  ButTan, 
near  Pe.-mnee,  hid  a  dean.  Ac  Crediton, 
Glame?  and  Otter?  St.  Mary,  collegiate 
foundatiDni  in  the  ordinar}'  taut,  the 
biahopa  appear  to  hare  reierved  to  chcm- 


•elvea  an  honorary  and  purely  nonunal 
headihip  of  the  chapter,  akin  to  ti>e 
relationship  of  the  irdibiihop  of  York  to 
hit  deanleti  chapten  of  Beverkj,  Ripoa 
and  Southwell. 

'Doubtleit  identical  with  Alemndei 
of  St.  Albant,  tiulituted  to  thii  chantrj 
2]rd  September,  1351,  on  the  preaenta- 
tion  of  John  Fille,  John  Carj  and  John 
Langcruiche,  eiecuEon  of  Xichard  Car; 
(Lincoln  ep.  reg.  ii,  i.  1C4  A).  The 
chantry,  for  the  loul  of  Nicholal  Burceitre, 
dliien  of  Oxford,  had  been  ordained  on 
zGth  June  prenoutly  Qbid.  S.  199-100  d). 
There  it  no  further  mention  of  Alexander  1 
the  next  initilulian  took  place  on  27th 
Febnuiy,  1369-70,  on  the  rriignation  of 
John  aerc  of  Caitelacre  (Reg.  x,  f.  347  d). 

*  Ptobablj  John  Whittelegh,  inttitnted 
lothAuguiC,  1349  (Reg.  ix,  f.  I]).  Sleaford 
cattle  wat  one  of  the  rctidencet  of  the  biihop 
of  Lincoln,  which  Doune  would  have 
viaitedin  ditchargc  of  diocetan  buaincn. 

*  FiArica  in  thit  and  limilar  conteiti 
generally  ugnifiet  a  pcimanenc  fabric  fund 
and  doei  not  neccuarily  imply  that  buildii^ 
WBi  in  actual  progrett. 


,GoogIe 


148  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

Azminster,  another  to  the  fabric  of  the  priory  of  Austin 
canons  at  Launceston,  and  the  fifth  to  be  distributed 
among  the  poorer  scholars  of  the  university  of  Oxford. 
Of  the  remaining  ten  marks,  five  were  to  be  devoted  to 
the  fabric  or  repair  of  the  Greyfriars  church  at  Exeter, 
and  five  to  the  lilce  uses  of  the  black  friars  and  other  friars 
throughout  England.  In  the  case  of  Quainton,  ten  marks 
Were  to  go  to  the  fabric  or  repair  of  the  nave  or  its  windows 
or  to  the  making  of  a  stone  wall  or  a  good  hedge  of  quick- 
thorn  round  the  church,  five  marks  to  the  poorer 
parishioners,  five  marb  to  poor  priests  who  could  not 
celebrate,  five  marks  to  the  repair  of  the  church  and 
cloister  of  St.  Frideswide's  at  Oxford,  with  ten  marks 
more  for  its  necessary  buildings,  five  marks  to  the  similar 
uses  of  the  abbey  of  Austin  canons  at  Nutley  in 
Buckinghamshire,  and  five  marks  to  each  of  the  four 
orders  of  friars  at  Oxford. 

At  Swalcliffe,  with  its  chapelries  of  Epwell,  Shutford 
and  Lee,  villages  on  the  elevated  ground  to  the  south  of 
Edgehill,  the  archdeacon,  during,  his  short  tenure  of  the 
living,  had  spent  money  freely,  and  even,  in  his  opinion, 
excessively  upon  the  rectory  house  and  its  buildings.  To 
further  work  of  this  Hnd,  however,  he  left  forty  marks 
(^^26  13s.  4d.),  requiring  a  sufficient  bond  from  the  rector 
for  its  proper  application  within  one  or  two  years.  The 
rector  was  also  to  bind  himself  in  100  marb  to  the  executors 
not  to  harass  or  sue  them  or  the  executors  of  Doune's 
predecessor,  Richard  Whitewell,^  for  dilapidations,  but 
to  absolve  them  of  any  responsibility. 

Ten  pounds  were  bequeathed  to  the  church  of 
St.  Endellion  for  the  fabric  or  repair  of  the  chancel.  If 
the  rector  or  portioner  who  held  the  cure  of  souls  and  ■ 
his  fellow  portioners  failed  to  enter  into  the  requisite 
bond,  five  pounds  were  to  be  applied  to  the  nave  of  the 
church  una  the  remaining  five  to  buying  clothes  for  the 
poorer  and  more  wretched  parishioners  of  the  same  church. 
Towards  boob  and  vestments  for  St.  Endellion  the  arch- 
deacon left  three  marb,  with  similar  legacies  to  Quainton 
and  Georgeham  of  ten  and  five  marb  respecrivdy. 

■-Richard   WhitwcU  oi  WUteweU  m  litcd  in  Linaila  Wilh,  ed.  Foatn  (Lincala 

cuum   of    Lincoln,   with    the   pRbend   of  Record    Soc),   i,   7-ti,   where    detailt   of 

Zmpingham  (Le  Nne,  ii,  146).    Hit  viU,  hia  ateet  iriU  be  found, 
dated    iitb    DecembcT,    1359,   i*    tniM- 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  249 

A  further  keacf  of  lOO  marb  {£66  13!.  4d.)  to  be 
distributed  for  me  repair  of  the  chancels  of  the  diurches 
in  the  archdeaconry  of  Leicester  recalls  the  fact  that  an 
archdeaconry  was  regarded  canonically  as  a  benefice  with 
a  cure  of  souls.  ^  An  archdeacon  was  morally  responsible 
for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  archdeaconry,  and  Doxme's 
legacy  was  intended  to  relieve  in  some  degree  the  rectors 
and  appropriators  over  whom  he  was  set  of  their  legal 
responsibihty  for  part  of  the  fabric  of  their  churches. 
Ten  pounds  of  tlus  sum  were  to  be  set  apart  for  the 
chancels  of  churches  appropriated  to  the  abbey  of  St.  Mary 
of  the  Meadows  by  Leicester,^  and  five  marb  for  those 
appropriated  to  the  priory  of  Austin  canons  at  Laund, 
in  the  highlands  of  south-east  Leicestershire.'  Thus  he 
secured  a  place  in  the  prayers  of  these  two  convents. 
Further,  he  left  twenty  marks  to  the  repair  of  the  nave 
of  the  poorer  churches,  and  ten  marb  to  the  upkeep  and 
enclosure  of  their  churchyards,  viith  a  sum  of  twenty 
pounds  to  the  purchase  and  repair  of  boob  and  vestments 
in  churches  standing  most  in  need  of  them.  His 
archdeaconry  thus  benefited  by  his  will  to  the  amount  of 
j^io6  13s.  4d.  which  may  have  been  approximately  equiva- 
lent to  its  value  to  the  archdeacon  in  a  good  year.*  Some 
of  its  individual  incumbents  also  profited  by  bequests  of  vary- 
ing amounts  and  kinds,  the  vicar  of  Melton  Mowbray, " 

'See  DecTcUL  i,  niii,  cap.  i,  tiken  'Aliketlleby  in  Fnmlind  deuieiy ; 
fnm  the  Ordo  Rnaama .-  '  Ut  aicbidiaroDut  Welham  in  GaiUee  deiaeiy ;  Aihbj 
Folville,  Friiby,  Loddington  and  TUton 
!n  CoKoCe  deanerj ;  and  0(db;  in  Gutb- 
laiCoQ  deanetf,  la  Lincoln  cp.  ng.  iii, 
f.  295,  xban  ii  a  ntificalion  by  biibop 
Kmneie;  me  oe  eorum  conTCtuaane,  Dildeiby,  zoth  Jan.  1313-1314,  of  letten 
uve  de  hoDoR  eC  mtiundone  ecdciianim,  patent  of  blihop  Graveund,  vith  Not.  ia6o, 
nTe  doctrinaeccleuaaticonun  Tcl  ceCennim  confirming  the  appropcialian  to  Laund 
lenim  itudio,  et  delinquenciiun  radcnem  prioiy  of  the  chucdiei  of  Friibjr,  Loddin^on, 
coram  Deo  reddiCunii  eit.'  Tllton  and  Welham  with  tbo«  of  Aihbf 

■  Thete  were  Bamnr-an-Soar,   Locking-       St.    I«dgen    and    Weaton-by-Welland    in 
ton    and    Shepthed    in    Akeley    deaneiy ;       Noithanti. 

the  churchei  of  All  Sainti,  St.   Clement,  ,,  ,      j    ■  t    n     it«„ 

St.     Leonard,     St.     Martin,     St.     Mary,  ,    ,,.  t     i „  m        i^       v.  ""l  r^' 

St.  Michael,  St.  Nichola.  and  St.  Peter  bl  "^  ^"t'J^  P^""  '=°^:  ^^^ 
the  deuiety  of  the  Chii.tianity  of  Lei«.ter,  ™  P'°^^^^  on  a  veiy  loo*  reekomn*. 
Eaton  and  Thoqw  Arnold,  ia  Frimkad  'Robert   Scotfaom,  rector  of   Aifordb; 

deanetj;  Billetdon,  Enngton,  Thedding-  5th  October,  1337  (Lincoln  ep.  reg.  It, 
worth  and  Thuml^  in  Gartree  deanciy;  f.  i;o).  He  exchanged  Aafordby  for  the 
BelgraTC,  Humberitone,  Hungarton  and  vicarage  of  Melton  Mowbray,  in  the  gift 
Queniboiough  in  GoKote  deanery ;  of  the  prior  and  convent  of  Lewe*,  totb 
Bitteiwell,  Coiby  and  Endeiby  in  Gnth-  October,  135]  (ibid,  ix,  f.  314  d).  It  doe) 
laxton  deanery;  and  Thornton  in  Spatfcenboe  not  appear  when  ot  how  he  quitted  tlui 
deanery.  bwefice. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


250  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

the  jectors  of  Kibworth^  and  Nailstone,'  and  a  priest 
who,  though  called  rector  of  Shackerstone,  had  not 
legally  obtained  the  benefice.'  One  clause  of  the  arch- 
deacon's will  shews  that  these  large  legacies  were  in  the 
nature  of  an  amende  honerabU.  An  archdeacon's  atti- 
tude to  his  cure  of  souls  was  not  wholly  benevolent,  and 
there  is  abundant  evidence  for  the  fact,  stated  in  very 
succinct  terms  by  Chaucer,^  that  his  procurations  and 
other  dues  were  often  levied  extortionately  by  himself 
and  his  officers. '  Doune  prays  the  clergy  whom  he 
mentions  specially  by  name  '  and  any  others  soever  in  my 
archdeaconry  of  Leicester  that  they  forgive  me  those 
sums  which  I  have  unduly  received  of  them  by  myself 
or  my  servants.  And,  for  the  love  of  God,'  he  proceeds, 
■*  let  there  be  made  within  a  month  after  my  death, 
especially  in  my  archdeaconry  of  Leicester,  and  then 
in  the  whole  diocese  of  Lincoln,  a  general  proclamation 
that  whosoever  shall  have  felt  at  any  time  that  he  has  been 
unduly  oppressed  or  vexed  by  me,  or  can  say  or  shew,  at 
any  rate  with  probability,  that  I  have  extorted  or  taken 
anything  from  him  contrary  to  justice  and  good  conscience, 
excepting  only  my  procurations  as  archdeacon,  which  I 
have  sometimes  taken  in  the  aforesaid  archdeaconry 
without  performing  the  office  of  visitation,*  on  account 

'  Kibworth  Beiuchamp.    Gilei,  Che  rector       Ulia   igtn    prefumpieriot,   lic   eitofU   ia 

the  Lincoln  regiiten.  epiicopi    compelkntur,    nlva    oihilominui 

•  Peter  Ayleiton  eichanged  the  church  alii  peni  canonica  contra  loi.'  la  tpit* 
of  Welford,  Berln.  for  Naiktone,  i6th  of  the  prDviiion  of  the  ume  coDibtution 
July,  I3J7  (Line.  ep.reg.ix,f.  148  d).  He  againit  exorbitant  chargei  »t  viutationi 
died  b;  loth  November,  i]6i  (ibid,  ii,  (lee  note  4  on  p.  141  above)  and  a  ipccial 
i.  334).  clauie,  '  non  ducant  ucum  eitraneoi,  (ed 

*  Hu  name  waa  Alexander.  The  legal  modeite  le  habeaat  tam  in  familia  quam 
occupant  of  the  church,  however,  wai  in  equii,'  their  retinue  and  equipage  were 
Bartholomew  Wendovere,  ioiututed  i6tli  often  aerioui  loorcn  of  eipenie  to  their 
July,  1349  (Lincohi  ep.  rtg.  ix,  f.  397),  vrho  cJirg)'.  See,  e.g.  a  complaint  of  the  clelgy 
exchanged  it  for  BeiChoipc,  Norfolk,  of  the  deanery  of  Holdemen,  c.  laSi,  to 
i6thAuguu,l384fibid.ii,f.  197).  archbiihop    Wickwane    agalnat    the   larje 

*'"Pur>    ii    the    ercheddme)    belle,"  train    of    ofiiceri    and    carriagn    brought 

K7dehe'(CdiU.  Ta;ci,A.658).  bj  the  archdeacon'i  official  on  viuution. 

'Varioui    unjuit    exaction!    are    noted  '  Kodie  non  lolum  eat  [ecclesa]  ablactata 

and  forbidden  in  Decretal,  i,  xxiii,  cap.  6,  immo       veriui       adbicau       et       abjecta, 

of  Otho  Di  artbiduunii .'    '  Cum  autem  iniolitii  onirata,  et  vix  eit  qui  conioletut 

viaitent,    corrigant,    aut    erimioa    puniant,  earn  ex  onmibui  curii  ejui '  (Tatk  arcbitp. 

aliquid  ab  ahquo  ridpere  non  pmumant,  rtg.   Wickaani,   ed.    Brown    [Surteei  loc.] 

nee    Mnteaciit    aliquoi    bvolvant    iniuiCe,  14^). 

quod  lb  eit  potiint  pecuniii  Eitorquere  ;  '  For  the  obligation  of  penoaal  viiita- 

cum     cnim     hec     et     talia     •7inoniacam  tion,  tee  note  4  on  p.  142  above.     Papal 

upiant  praiitatem.    Decemimui,   ut    qui  dlipeniationi   abaolving   archdeacoiu    from 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  Zjl 

of  which  I  have  above  ordained  other  devout  works  of 
piety*  and  alms  to  be  done  in  the  same  archdeaconry,  in 
such  recompense  as  I  can  at  present  make — if  (I  say)  he 
can  shew  probable  evidence  of  such  wrongful  and  unlawful 
extorsion  and  receipt,  and  swear  that  his  affirmation  in 
this  behalf  is  true,  then  my  executors  shall  restore  and 
make  good,  so  far  as  is  honest  and  right,  aU  and  sundry 
the  sums  so  extorted  and  received  unlawfully,  in  so  far 
as  my  goods  not  bequeathed  in  the  present  will  to  other 
uses  or  to  persons  certain  or  uncertain  may  suffice  herein. 
And,  touching  the  value  or  otherwise  of  such  evidence 
and  oath  or  their  sufficiency  or  insufficiency,  I  wish  it 
to  be  determined  at  the  will  and  by  the  conscience  of  my 
executors,  weighing  and  considering  the  quality  of  the 
persons  and  the  amount  of  the  sums,  inasmucn  as  at  present 
no  such  matter  in  special  occurs  to  me  excepting  certain 
sums  received  by  my  servants,  as  they  have  told  me,  from 
the  vicar  of  Melton  Mowbray,^  in  recompense  for  which 
I  have  made  bequests  to  him  above  of  a  considerably 
greater  value,  and,  because  I  perhaps  extorted  from  the 
same  vicar  against  the  honesty  of  my  conscience  a  bond 
of  ten  pounds,  I  have  remitted  it  to  him  above  and  do 
remit  it.  And  I  pray  him  to  forgive  me  therefor,  for  that 
I  now  bitterly  consider  in  mysdf  that  many  who  are  in 
authority  do  bear  themselves  very  ill  with  them  that  are 
set  under  them,  yea,  they  do  slaughter  them,  and  of  the 
nxunber  of  these  I  have  been  and  am  one,  God  of  his 
unspeakable  pity  be  merciful  to  me  for  it ! '  ^ 

We  have  seen  that  the  archdeacon  acquired  a  claim 
to  the  masses  .and  prayers  of  the  canons  of  Leicester  and 
of  Laund.  He  was  lavish  of  special  benefactions  to  other 
religious  houses  for  the  same  purpose.  These  bequests 
were  made  chiefly  to  the  fabric  funds  of  the  various  houses. 

thii  duty  are  cammon.     See,  e.g.  indulti  nfao  uyt  tint  thcii  itudy  of  cxaoa  Iiv  ii 

(jotli      November,      14.14)      granltd      for  ieyoui  Co  the  queit  of  it  malajtiu  fien, 

Kveo    jean    to    John    Stooe,    Brchdeacan  *Cbe  accuned  fioiin' ; 

of  Northampton,   and   to   Richard   Elvet,  p„  queito  I'ETangelio  t  i  dottor'  migni 

Brchdeacon  of  Leieetler,  to  viiit  by  deputy,  Son  dereHtti,  e  solo  il  DecreMli 

tvtn  thrw  or  four  churchei  a  day,  and  to  si  ,tudia  i\  cht  pare  ai  lor  vivigni,  etc 

i™...  iM.  f .,.,  £-„;,, .,  .^,.         il  'g;;^-f-  -' "  "■  "■•  ■■■-»■.«■ 

'  S«e  note  5  on  P- 149  "bove.  che  I'uno  e  I'altro  foro 

'  The    avarice    of    eccleuattical    lawyen  AiulJ  il  che  piaee  in  paradiio. 

it  denounced  by  Dance,  Par.  in,  133  iqq.       (Far,  x,  104-5]. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


252  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DODHE, 

Laund  priory  received  three  pounds  towards  the  fabric 
of  its  cloister,^  but  no  other  reUgious  house  within  the 
archdeaconry  of  Leicester  is  mentioned.  Of  houses  in 
Devon,  Newenham  abbey  benefited  to  the  extent  of  ten 
marks,  Torre  abbey  to  that  of  five  pounds,  Ford  abbey 
and  Plympton  priory  five  marks  each,  Tavistock  abbey, 
two  pounds.  Of  three  Gloucestershire  houses,  Winch- 
combe  abbey  and  Llanthony  priory — the  second  Llanthony, 
hard  by  Gloucester — had  five  pounds  each,  and  Cirencester 
abbey  five  marks.  Spalding  priory  in  Lincolnshire  had 
five  marks.  Nutley  abbey  in  BucHnghamshire  had  three 
pounds,  Missenden  abbey  two  pounds.  Of  the  monas- 
teries in  and  round  Oxford,  the  archdeacon  left  ten  pounds 
to  St.  Frideswide's  priory,  ten  marks  to  Eynsham  abbey, 
five  pounds  each  to  Abingdon  ahhey  and  Bicester  priory. 
Of  the  prior  of  Bicester*  and  the  abbot  of  Winchcombe' 
he  entertained  some  suspicion,  charging  his  legacies  with 
the  condition  that  they  should  not  be  pocketed  by  these 
gentlemen.  He  made  the  same  provision  regardmg  the 
prior  of  St.  Frideswide's.* 

For  two  monasteries,  Launceston  priory  and  Oseney 
abbey,  he  seems  to  have  had  a  special  affection,  leaving 
twenty  marks  to  each  of  them.  The  legacy  to  Oseney 
was  divided  proportionately  between  the  abbot  ^  and 
canons,  with  a  further  three  marks  to  their  household. 
That  to  Launceston  was  appropriated  to  the  fabric  fund, 
with  additional  gifts  of  half  a  mark  to  each  canon,  and 
a  whole  mark  to  one  David  Hole."  The  abbot  and 
convent  of  Oseney  had  in  their  keeping  certain  strong- 
boxes and  chests  which  contained  money,  boob  and  silver 
cups,  with  other  belongings  of  the  archdeacon ;  and  their 
l^cy  was  conditional  upon  their  safe  custody  of  this 
property  according  to  the  terms  of  an  indenture  made 

'  TMt  ipecial  bcqueit  luggeiU  that  the 
ekiittr  vu  being  rebuilt  it  thii  time ; 
but  xe  note  4  on  p.  247  above.  The 
nte  of  the  eloiteer  ii  now  covered  hj  the 
nuiuioa  called  Laund  abbey,  partly  con- 
(CnicCed  of  the  material  of  the  priory 
building!,  for  a  notice  at  which  lee  J.  A.  *  Thomai   Cudelyngton,  abbot   1330-73 

Gotch,  F.S.A.  Ti«  Rtiuiilimtt  in  Lticesttr-       (ibid,  vi,  149). 
tbiri    {Aunt.    Archil.    Sec.    Rtporu,    nvii, 
496-501).  *  The  prior  of  Liuncston  at  thii  time 

■  Robert  Btalet,  prioi  13J4-S3  {Maui-      vn   probably  Thomai   Boardon,   dected 
tiaa  vi,  433).  1346  Cibid.  vi,  i\i). 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  255 

between  them  and  the  owner.  He  also  remitted  to  them 
a  debt  of  ^^20  which  they  had  borrowed  from  him  and 
the  arrears  of  an  annual  pension  of  ^2,  with  the  interest, 
asking  them  to  enrol  him  in  their  martilogium^  among  the 
benefactors  of  the  house  and  to  remember  him  for  ever 
in  their  prayers.  The  abbot*  and  convent  of  Ford  also 
held  some  of  his  goods.  If  they  did  not  account 
satisfactorily  for  these,  his  executors  were  empowered 
to  sue  them  in  the  secular  court  for  eleven  years'  arrears  of 
a  pension  of  two  marks  and  a  yearly  suit  of  clothes,  for 
which  his  executors  would  find  a  bond  in  the  great  strong- 
box deposited  in  the  dorter  at  Oseney.  He  remitted  to 
them  a  debt  of  ten  marks  for  which  there  was  a  bond 
in  the  same  place.  While  the  executors  were  to  deal 
mercifully  wim  them  in  circumstances  over  which  the 
abbot  and  convent  had  no  control,  the  terms  of  this  legacy 
and  acquittal  were  safeguarded  by  conditions  which  made 
it  difficult  for  the  abbot  and  convent  to  evade  the 
fulfilment  of  their  duty. 

In  leaving  the  large  sum  of  two  hundred  marks  for 
the  endowment  of  two  perpetual  chantries  for  himself, 
his  parents,  his  benefactors,  those  to  whom  he  was  in 
debt  and  those  whose  goods  he  had  justly  or  unjustly 
received,  he  apparently  wished  that  such  chantries  should 
be  served  by  secular  priests  in  cathedral  or  parish  churches 
or  a  chapel.  In  case,  however,  the  foundation  should 
be  difficult,  the  executors  were  instructed  to  found  one 
in  Launceston  priory  and  the  other  in  Oseney  abbey, 
or,  in  default  of  these,  at  Nutley,  Torre,  or  wherever 
they  should  see  fit,  augmenting  the  sum,  if  necessary, 
out  of  the  residue  of  his  goods  not  included  in  his  various 
bequests.  ^ 

To  poor  friars  throughout  England  he  left  twenty 
marks,  ten  for  the  raiment  and  habits  of  '  friars  who  are 
old  and  weak  and  of  mean  condition  and  small  reputation 

'  The     mariiJtgiim,     properly    xuriyrv-  in    agreement    between    the    ibbeji    of 

^■iini,    VH    Che    Tolume    conuining    tbe  Kiiiateid  ind  Bardnej  reliting  Co  madoir- 

c*lend>r  dI  laisu'   diyi  ind  the   rule   of  land   on    the    bank    of    the    Wicham    ira> 

the  order,  with  the  nuaet  of  beneiacEon  intcribed   in   the   mariilagiiim   of   Bardiif7 

uid  the  ditct  of  their  obiti,  1  mm  which  (Cotton  MS.  Veip.  E.  xx,{.  171  d). 
a  lelection  wai  read  dail^  at  the  bcgioniag  '  Adam,    elected    1354    (Mnooicn    v, 

of    ■    chapter.     Occauonallf    not    mcrel;  3W);_ 
notei    of    beneiactiont,    but    the    chutert 
tbcmaelTet   were    copied   into    it :     thu* 


D,„i,z.d,GoosIc 


254 


THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOVNE, 


among  them,  and  yet  are  honest  and  devout,  wherever 
such  may  most  be  found  in  England,'  and  ten  for  the 
repair  and  roofing  of  the  churches  and  buildings  of 
the  more  necessitous  houses.  Some  churches  of  secular 
canons  are  also  mentioned.  Five  marks  were  to  go  to 
the  fabric  fund  of  Exeter  cathedral,  or  at  any  rate  to  the 
glazing  of  a  window  in  his  memory  in  the  church  or 
cloister,^  while  the  fabric  funds  of  the  collegiate  churches 
of  Crediton,  Ottery  St.  Mary,  and  Glasney  in  Cornwall^ 
received  forty  shillings  each,  and  that  of  Lincoln 
cathedral  five  pounds.  Various  bequests  were  made  to 
the  poor  priests  and  clerb  of  Lincoln  and  Exeter  cathedrals, 
and  to  die  household  and  chaplains  of  the  bishops  of 
Exeter,   Lincoln   and  Worcester.^    To   the  warden  and 


'Tlie  fabric  of  the  aavc  ot  ExcMr 
cachednl  wu  piohMy  finiihed  c.  1351  : 
the  cloiilen,  howevtr,  which  no  longer 
Temain,  were  finiihed  ind  glazed  in  i]So-i 
{Oliver,  Liva  of  tbi  BUbopI  of  Exiter,  386, 
quoted  bj  P.  Freeman,  Arcbit.  Hilt,  irf 
Exeter  Cetb.  neiT  ed.  iSSg,  S9]. 

*The  three  collegiate  diuichei  u 
diitinct  from  churchei  of  portioaen  in 
Exeter  dioceie  1    kb  note   [     on  p.  147 


[money]  valu 
Roger  Olery,  who  abidei  with  my  lord 
of  Worcetter."  Roger  Otery  wai  one  of 
the  clerki  of  Devonian  origin  who,  hhe 
Doune  himtelf,  wen  introduced  into  the 
dioceK  of  Worceiter  by  biihop  Reynold 
Brian.  An  interetling  perianal  declaration 
of  fail  bencGcei,  a  pauage  from  which  hai 
already  been  quoted  (p.  240  above), 
imong  the  retumi  of  pluraUlti  in 


Lambeth   archiirt 


teg.    Lan 


,   f.    . 


Between  1241  and  1344  biihop  Graun 
bad  appointed  him  to  the  prebend  of 
St.  CroH  in  Crediton,  in  conKqueocc  of 
*  papal  reiervation  of  benefices  for  poor 
clerin,  and  lubiequently  had  pven  him 
the  eighth  prebend  in  Otteiy  St.  Mary. 
No  record  of  theie  collation!  remain!  in 
the  E«ter  tegi«en.  He  wai  in  the  !ervice 
of  biihop  Brian,  probably  at  St.  David'i  and 
certainly  at  Worceiter,  On  iSthJune,  ijjS, 
he  wat  inilituted  to  the  church  oi  Sytton, 
near  Briitol  (Worce..  ep.  reg.  Brian,  i,  f.  z;). 
In  1361  John  Brun,  rectgr  of  Hatfield, 
Heni.  and  prebendaiy  of  Goodringhill  in 
Wacbury-on-Tiym,  nai  appointed  bjr  hii 
relation  the  biihop  to  the  rectory  of  Biihop'i 


Cieeve,  Gloucn.  and  retigned  the  church 
of  Bledlow,  Bucb,  to  which  Ocery  mi 
preiented  by  the  Crown,  15th  April,  1361 
\Cid.Pau  i36i'4,4.].  HevrailnititutedoD 
[4th  May  (Lincoln  ep.  teg.  ix,  f.  317  d]. 
Liptcomb,  Hitt.  Bach,  ii,  117,  give)  the 
date  ai  1344  without  a  ihadow  of  eridence. 
Biihop  Brian,  thortly  before  hii  death,  gave 
Otery  a  prebend  in  Weitbuty-on-Trym, 
and  on  the  lame  day,  loth  November, 
1361,  collated  to  him  or  granted  him  the 
cuitody  of  the  vacuit  Ticarage  of  Henbuiy, 
Gloocei.  (Worcei.  ep  reg.  Brian,  i,  (.  40), 
Theie  entriei  are  both  imperfect.  Tlie 
prebend  would  appear  to  be  that  known  at 
Henbury,  but  from  Otery'i  own  itatement 
and  from  other  uurcei  we  know  that  before 
Brian'i  death,  a  month  later,  he  had 
obtained  Weiton  St.  Lawrence  prebend  io 
Wcitbury  j  lo  that  richer  the  entry  in  the 
miilalK,  at  the  bithop  ihortly 


alterw 


a.  only  a 


ubdeaci 


I  of 


had  another  benefice  with  cure  of  loub, 
he  wai diiqualified  from  holdinga  vicarage, 
and  any  connerion  he  had  with  Henbury 
ceaied  by  ind  January,  1361-2  (Iftrcaitr 
rig.  ltd.  vac.  ed.  WUlit-Bund  [Wore.  Hiit. 
IOC.],  p.  lo;).  The  preient  writer  hat 
not  noticed  when  he  vacated  Sytton. 
After  Brian'i  death,  Otety  patted  into 
the  lervice  of  Lewis  Charlton,  Inthop  of 
Hereford,  by  whom  he  wai  ordained  deacon 
at  Bromyard,  i6th  April,  1361  (Hrr*. 
farJ  ep.  reg.  L.  CbarllBH  [Cant,  and 
York  loc],  83).  Subiequenely  he  became 
Chatlcon'i  chancellor,  obtaining  from  him 
the  prebend  of  Hunderton  in  Hertford, 
14th  December,  1363  (ibid.  66),  a  prieat- 
prebend  in   Holdgate,   Salop,    I4tli  Jn^, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON   OP   LEICESTER. 


scholars  of  Merton  hall,  for  their  common  uses  other 
than  victuals,  he  left  five  marks ;  while  ten  pounds  were 
to  be  divided  among  notably  poor  masters  in  arts  and 
theology  at  Oxford,  the  masters  in  theology  to  receive 
a  double  portion. 

The  remainder  of  the  legacies  consist  of  clothes, 
plate,  furniture  and  books.  Though  it  would  be  too 
much  to  call  the  archdeacon  a  dressy  man,  he  had  an 
abundant  supply  of  useful  clothes,  some  at  SwalcHffe, 
others  stored  at  Stamford  and  elsewhere.  Some  thirteen 
robes  or  suits  of  clothes  are  mentioned,  consisting  of 
tunic,  supertunic,  tabard  long  or  short,  and  one  or  two 
tippets  to  match.*  Some  of  these  were  perquisites  or 
liveries  which  the  archdeacon  obtained  from  his  patrons 
or  from  religious  houses,  to  whom  he  had  doubtless  proved 
useful.  ^  Thus  to  the  vicar  of  Melton  Mowbray  he 
bequeathed  a  suit  furred  with  the  expensive  fur  called 


1364  (ETton,  Antij.  Sbrnpibiri,  it,  73)  ud 
Middle  court  or  Middleton  portioa  in 
Bromyard,  lolh  Januai?,  13  64-;  {R*g- 
Cbarltm,  ut  lup.  67}.  la  bii  return  of 
btae&cei  in  ijfifi  [ice  above)  be  deiciibea 
bjnuelf  ai  pripit  and  LL.B.  Hii  beneficei 
at  Hereford  and  Bromyard  were  at  thii  time 
in  diipute  (cf.  Rtg.  Cbarltim,  uc  tup.  66 
u  regardi  Hunderton  preb.)  and  on  3rd 
NoTember,  1369,  he  received  new  grand 
of  tliem  from  the  Crown  duiing  the  victaej 
of  the  lee  of  Hereford  (Ca/.  Pot.  IJS7-70, 
317).  Ini37o,ontheproinotionofThomai 
Brantjmgham  to  the  %et  of  Exeter,  and 
the  revocation  of  a  grant  to  Henry 
Wake&eld,  afterward)  bishop  of  Worceiter, 
he  obtained  the  deanery  of  Bridgnorth 
from  the  Crown  (ibid.  1367-70,  401).  He 
KcmB  to  have  vacated  hii  prebend  in 
Holdgate  in  1371  (Eytoc,  ut  lup.),  but 
to  have  held  hii  deanery  with  Bledlow 
■ud  hit  Wcttbury  prebend  till  hii  death, 
which  took  pbce  before  24th  September, 
1387  (Lincob  ep.  reg.  li,  f.  387 ;  cf. 
Co;.  Pat.  1385-9,  361)'  A  document  in 
Worcet.  ep,  reg.  Wbiitleiey,  f.  i  and  d, 
printed  by  Dr.  H.  J.  WiHini,  yebti  is 
IVyiligt,  etc.  191;,  1S-16  (f.  i  d  ii  photo- 
graphed ai  a  frontiipiece  of  the  lame 
volume),  tcttign  to  lui  neglect  of  hii 
prebend  at  Wettbury.  He  wag  a  benefactor 
in  i]6i  CO  the  chantry  of  our  Lady  in 
Kempiey  church,  near  Worceiter  {Cai.  Pal. 
IJ61-4.  1J7). 

It  Ii  intemliog  to  note  that  a  John 
Doune  had  collation  of  Hartlebury  church, 


Worcet.  from  biihop  Brian,  ;th  May,  1361, 
but  exchanged  it  for  St.  Helen'i,  Worceiter, 
on  Che  lime  day  [Worcet.  ep,  reg.  Brian, 
'1  '■  33)' 

'  cf.  the  foundation  itatutei  of  Eliing 
ipital  in  the  city  o(  London,  Mmasticm 
vi,  706:  'ita,  vii.  quod  quilibet  de 
quatuor  preibyteri)  dicii  hoipitalii  hAeat 
unam  robam  inlegram,  viz.  tunicam,  luper- 
tunicam,  longum  tabardum  et  capuciuni 
cum  futrura  ad  lupertunicam  et  capudum.' 
In  the  reviled  ttatutei  of  the  Newaike 
college  at  Leiceiter,  iitued  by  biihop 
Ruoell  in  1490,  occun  the  preicripcion, 
'  Vlantui  eciam  [ic.  canooici]  lupertunidi, 
id  eit  togii  talaribui  tunidtque  con. 
gruentibui  et  decentibui  honeitati  dericali," 
etc.  (Lincobi  ep.  reg.  uii,  I.  loS). 

'  Nothing  ii  more  common  in  epitcopal 

mention  of  the  corradiei,1iverietorpsntioni 
with  which  the  common  fund  wat  charged 
to  Dutiiden.  Doubtlen  the  biibopi  of 
Lincoln  and  Worceiter  undertook  to  find 
their  official  in  a  luit  of  clothoi  every  year 
St  part  of  hit  laLaiy  ;  and  Doune'i  libiratt 
from  monaitetiei  were  probably  annual, 
ipliei  a  payment  of  any  land, 

by  the 


,  •  in  thii  I 
not  imply  that  the  archdeacoc 
were  of  any  ipeda!  cut  or  ec 
merely  that  they  were  given  hi 
penoni  mentioned.  The  will  mei 
that  the  abbot  and  convent  of  Ford 
him  a  peniton  of  two  raaiii  and  a  ' 
yearly. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


256  THE   WILL    OF    MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

pelure,^  consisting  of  a  closed  or  buttoned  supertnmc 
a  tabard,  two  furred  tippets,  and  a  furred  gamage  or 
over-mantle*  of  the  livery  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester. 
Isabel  Pipard  became  the  possessor  of  an  almost  new  suit 
furred  with  pelure,  with  a  long  tabard  and  a  furred  hood 
of  the  livery  of  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  This  was  at 
Stamford,  but  at  Swalclifie  there  was  a  remnant  of  two 
ells  of  new  cloth  from  the  piece  out  of  which  the  robe 
had  been  made.  Another  suit  with  a  tippet  furred  with 
good  pelure,  and  a  long  cloal  of  the  same  suit  furred  with 
grey  fur  were  also  left  to  Isabel.  Such  clothes  might  be 
more  easily  adapted  to  a  lady's  use  than  the  clerical  clothes 
of  our  own  day.  The  archdeacon's  aunt  was  provided 
with  a  handsome  '  robe '  well  furred  with  good  pelure, 
with  a  long  furred  tabard,  a  closed  supertunic,  a  furred 
and  a  lined  tippet,  which  after  her  death  was  to  be  divided 
among  her  married  daughters.  Alice  Marchaunt  had 
one  of  her  half-brother's  summer  suits,  lined  with  blue 
cambric,  with  a  long  tabard  and  two  tippets,  one  lined, 
the  other  unlined.  A  piece  of  new  cloth,  not  cut,  for  a 
'  robe  *  of  the  livery  of  the  abbot  of  Oseney  was  left  to 
the  archdeacon's  nephew  at  Oxford,  while  one  of  his 
Dartmouth  nephews  had  a  similar  piece  of  the  livery 
of  the  abbot  of  Torre,  who,  it  may  be  remembered,  was 
the  rector  of  Townstall,  the  parish  in  which  Dartmouth 
is  situated.  If  the  yoimger  of  these  nephews  went  to 
Oxford,  he  was  to  have  a  coat  furred  with  black  fur  and 
a  lined  tippet  of  the  same  suit,  which  otherwise  was  to 
belong  to  his  elder  brother. 

The  description  of  all  these  garments  is  somewhat 
similar.  Their  colour  is  not  often  stated.  A  new  blue 
robe  furred  with  pelure  and  a  long  cloak  furred  with 
vair  of  the  same  suit  were  bequeathed  to  Alexander  Sporman, 
the  chantry  priest  of  All  Saints',  Oxford,^  on  condition 
that  he  paid  the  furrier,  Nicholas  Garland,  or  his  servant 
Henry  a  bill  of  fifty  shillings.  Robert  Saundres,  the 
archdeacon's  bailifi  at  Swalcliffe,  would  find  a  red  robe 

1  Id  Viiuii  «/  Fi*ri  Pltumm,  piMui  lii  ■  Sc«  Ducu^,  %.i.  Cinuchu.    It  wu 

(ed.   Wright,  L    13793),  pelutt   ii  ipakcn  >  long  tlecTcleu  nuntlc  won  otci  the  othei 

ol  u  ■  till  ippRipiutc  to  nrdiiuUi  I  'And  clothei.    A  French  accaont  of  1351,  dted 

i*eckrke>,ivhaiitheicaiiic,FoTluiaiinuD«  hj  Ducuge,  definci  it  u  'one  gifiKchc, 

piicth,  For  hir  pelun  and  hit  ftUajtt  ou  long  numtel  feadn  i  un  coMt.' 

mete,  And  piloun  that  hem  folweth.'  *  See  note  i  on  p.  147  ibore. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER. 


furred  with  pelure  in  the  keeping  of  master  Richard 
Medmenham,  the  rector  of  Upton-on-Severn.  ^  John, 
vicar  of  All  Saints',  Stamford, '  was  to  have  a  blue  over- 
mantle  furred,  with  a  tippet  not  furred  of  the  same ;  while 
one  Adam  Snarteford  had  a  similar  legacy  of  red  colour. 
The  archdeacon's  favourite  fur  was  pelure,  but  some  of 
his  suits  and  coats  were  furred  with  the  grey  fur  known 
as  gris.^  William,  a  chaplain  in  Oseney  aobey,  had  a 
suit  furred  with  this  material.  A  long  coat  left  to  a 
poor  chaplain  and  a  coat  and  tippet  left  to  the  vicar  of 
St.  Andrew's,  Stamford,*  were  similarly  furred.  The 
executors  were  to  present  a  blue  robe  furred  with  gris 
to  any  poor  rector  in  the  archdeaconry  of  Leicester,  while 
a  poor  vicar  in  the  same  v?as  to  have  a  cloak  furred  vrith 
gris  and  a  lined  tippet.  To  Henry,  the  vicar  who  served 
the  cure  of  souls  at  Swalcliffe,^  was  bequeathed  a  robe 
lined  with  red  cambric  or  lawn,  while  a  furred  tunic  and 
supertunic  with  two  tippets,  furred  and  lined,  of  the  bishop 
of  Worcester's  livery,  came  to  the  share  of  the  chaplain 


I  Medmaiiiuu  wu,  u  will  be  leen,  one 
(if  Dounc'i  uccuton.  He  wai  probably  an 
Oxford  fiicnil  of  the  in^deicon'i,  ai,  on 
zind  Januuj,  I3S[-I3J1,  he  wu  imiicutcd 
to  the  fm  chapel  of  Kibvarth  Hircourt, 
Leicet.  at  the  prcMnCation  of  the  wacden 
and  icholan  of  Mciton  hall  (Lincola  ep. 
leg.  ii,  f.  354  d).  Hii  migiution  ii  aoC 
recorded.  Biihop  Brian  collated  the  church 
of  Alvechurch  Co  him,  Sth  April,  1359 
(WotcM.  ep.  reg.  Brian,  i,  f.  x6  d),  but  he 
nctunged  it  for  Upton-on-ScTem  on 
md  Maj  following  (ibid.  f.  17).  On 
;th  Maj,  1361,  he  exchanged  Upton  for 
Si.  Heleo'i,  Worceiter  Cibid.  f.  33),  aad 
thii  church  he  eichanged  on  the  Mine  day 
irith  John  Dounc  (lee  note  ]  on  p.  154 
above)  for  Hartltbur^  (ibid.).  He  appean 
to  have  died  before  i6ct)  October,  1361, 
when  1  vacancy  at  Hartlebury  wai  Elled 
up  (ibid.  {.  38  d).  It  will  be  noticed  that 
the  jrear  of  peititence,  1361,  wu  fatal  to 
many  of  Doune'i  fiiendt  ai  well  u  to 
himMlf.  NaA  {Hul.  Wcrcti.  u,  44S) 
omit!  Medmenhain'i  name  from  hii  liat 
ot  the  rector)  of  Upton. 

'John,  lou  af  Roger  WadTngworth, 
wu  initiCuted  Ijtb  April,  1360  (Lincok 
ep.  [eg.  ii,  i.  91).  John  Norniaaton, 
probablf  the  tame  penon,  vacated  the 
vicarage  by  death  before  12th  July,  1361 
(ibid.  f.  9!!  d). 


■  cf.  Ouucer'i  monk.  Cam.  T^u,  A,  194 ; 

I  teigb  hii  ilevei  puifiled  at  the  houd 

With  gryi,  and  that  the  fynette  of  1  load. 

<  John    Cutieton,   inttituted    itt    May, 

1359  (Liocok  ep.  reg.  ii,  f.  SK).    He  died 

by  5th  January,  1363-4  [ibid,  x,  f.  5). 

'  Henry  Wiyght  of  Tichmanh,   priMt, 

initituCed  to  Che  vicatige  on  the  preienta- 

tion    of    Richard   Whitewell,    rector    (tee 

note    I    on    p.  148    above),  30th  January, 

■349-5°   ('^'<1'   "1   ''    '9^    ^)-     "^^   ""* 

inidtucion   to    the   vicarage   wai   on    loth 

March,    1379-So :    no   reaiou   of   vacancy 

given  (ibid,  i,  f.  370).     The  vicarage,  which 

had  long  exiited  (cf.   Souli  Hug.   W^ti 

[Cant.  andYoikSoc.]  ii,9),na>apieMnbibU 

beneSce  with  a  fixed    endowment  out  of 

the  fruiu  of  the  living,  and  the  vicar  could 

not  thenfore  be  nmoved  at  the  will  of  the 

rector;     cf.    Decretal,    i,    ixviii,    cap.    3, 

Ad.   tic.     It   ihould   alio   be  noted   that, 

although   there  wai  a   vicar  at   SwalcUfie, 

who  held  hii  office  at  the  preientacioa  at 

the   rector,   the  rector   wai   not  thereby 

wholly   abnlved  from  the   cure   of    loult. 

Lyndewode,  commenting  upon  Peckham'i 

itindoa  Priuria,  diitiuguiihei  in  uich 

■  ai  SwalcUSe,  where  the  church  wu 

annexed  to  a  piebend  or  dignity  but 

an  independent  benefice,  between  the 

:  of  Hjuli  incumbent  on  the  teetoi  hMm 

vtad  fnpnttattm,  and  that  incumbent 

he  vitu  qtiead  tiOTntiitm  it  tfftctum. 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


258  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

at  Epwell.  More  exceptional  is  the  coat  lined  with  Irish 
hare-sHns  left,  with  other  clothing,  to  the  archdeacon's 
servant,  Walter  Achvm.  Another  robe  furred  with 
pelure,  with  a  long  tabard  and  two  tippets,  one  furred, 
the  other  lined,  was  left  to  some  devout  priest  unbeneficed, 
a  student  in  theology  at  Oxford,  even  if  he  happened  to 
be  domiciled  in  some  *  perpetual  hall '  in  that  university 
or  was  a  bachelor  of  theology.  Generous  provision  was 
made  for  the  poor.  Thirty  ells  of  linen  cloth  deposited 
at  Stamford  and  63J  ells  of  canvas  cloth  with  more  of  the 
same  were  to  be  divided  among  weak  and  impotent  poor 
folk.  The  poorer  of  these  were  to  have  at  any  rate 
enough  to  make  them  a  small  linen  sheet,  a  shirt  and 
breeches,  whUe  the  distribution  to  the  others  was  to  be 
regulated  in  proportion  to  their  poverw--  Similarly  all 
his  own  body-linen  and  all  linen  clothes  not  already- 
bequeathed  were  left  for  division  among  the  poor.  In 
this  distribution  his  old  parishioners  at  Quainton  were 
to  have  the  preference.  His  partiality  for  Stamford^  is 
again  shown  in  his  bequest  of  a  red  Irish  mantle  to  some 
poor  old  man  of  that  place. 

It  is  rather  significant  of  his  calling  that  he  left  no 
vestments  for  use  in  church,  unless  these  appeared  in 
one  of  the  lost  portions  of  his  will.  An  archdeacon  was 
a  busy  man  of  affairs,  little  to  be  distinguished  from  a  lay 
lawyer  except  that  he  was  in  holy  orders  and  was  chiefly 
concerned  with  the  ecclesiastical  side  of  his  profession. 
It  is  even  now  necessary  to  remind  people  that  the 
mediaeval  clergy  did  not  walk  about  the  streets  in  copes 
and  chasubles,  and  that  the  mitre  was  not  the  only  head- 
gear of  a  bishop.  Master  WUliam  Doune's  clerical  career 
is  seen  purely  in  its  legal  and  worldly  aspect,  and  it  is 
evident  that  he  did  not  take  the  trouble  to  amass  those 
costly  collections  of  chapel  furniture,  altar^hangings, 
service-books,  and  vestments,  which  are  features  of  the 
wills  and  inventories  of  some  of  the  higher  clergy  and 
nobility  of  his  day.  The  ornaments  of  his  everyday 
dress  were  sparing,  and  all  that  he  mentions  in  this 
connexion  are  three  girdles — his  best  girdle  of  black  silk 
with  silver  gilt  ornaments,  fastened  by  a  clasp  in  the  middle 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON  OF  LEICESTER.  259- 

vnth  an  enamelled  pendant,  a  second  best  one  with 
harnessings  unspecified,  and  a  third  of  silk  harnessed  with 
sUver  engraved  with  figures  of  birds. 

We  have  seen  that  Doune  disposed  of  his  silver  spoons 
to  his  relations.  Of  the  rest  of  his  plate  and  jewels,  he 
left  to  the  prior  of  Launceston  a  silver  cup,  which  had 
belonged  to  his  father,  with  a  cover  which  he  himself  had 
had  made  for  it.  On  the  foot  of  the  cup  was  his  father's 
shield.  To  the  abbot  of  Eynsham,  the  original  donor, 
he  left  a  silver-gilt  and  enamelled  cup,  the  foot  of  which 
he  had  broken.  With  this  cup  went  a  cover  and  finger- 
bowl  to  match.  Master  John  Belvoir,^  one  of  his 
executors,  was  to  choose  the  best  mazer  for  himself ; 
master  Richard  Medmenham,  the  other,  was  to  have 
the  second  best;  Belvoir  also  was  to  keep  a  knife  with 
an  ivory  handle  which  he  had  given  to  the  archdeacon, 
and  a  cup  of  fine  glass.  All  the  other  silver  cups  and 
vessels  were  to  be  broken  up  and  made  into  chalices,  of 
which  three  were  to  be  given  to  the  churches  of  Quainton, 
Georgeham  and  St.  Endellion  respectively.  Of  six  rings, 
the  bishop  of  Exeter  was  to  have  the  best,  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln  the  second,  the  bishop  of  Worcester  the  third 
best  :  the  remaining  three  were  to  go  to  the  executors. 
A  '  nouche '  *  with  a  ring  which  was  in  the  great  coffer 
in  the  dorter  at  Oseney  was  left  to  the  Cistercian  abbey 
of  Dore  in  Herefordshire,  for  reasons  which  it  is  difficult 
to  divine,  as  it  lay  outside  the  region  of  his  activities. 

'John    BelToii    (Johannei    dc    BelTcro],  Ma7,i36S,biihopBuckinghuncomimuioned 

Doune'i  oilicial  and  tiecutor,  wai  initituted  the  abbot  of  Lciceiter  to  eSecC  aa  cxclunge 

to  the  church  of    Faldlngworth,  between  of  the  churchei  of  Lutterworth  ind  Charlton 

Lincoki  and  Market  Raien,  17th  Septcmbei,  between  the  rector  of  the  Gnt  of  (heie  and 

ijji  (Lincobep.  reg.  ix,  f,  116).     This  he  John  Belvoir  [ibid.  lii,  f.   $9).     There  ii 

exchanged    for    Bratoft,    near    Spiliby,    in  no  record  that  thii  wai  aecompUihed ;   but 

September,  1353  (ibid.  f.  ;S),   cichaDgiag  Gllet  Cloune,  previouilf  rector  of  Lutter- 

thii  in  the  laroe  month  (no  day  ii  givea]  worth,  reiigned  Charlton  in  1369  (ibid,  i, 

forKirkbyMallory.Leicn.  (ibid.  f.  314.  and  S.    24;    d,    336J,    and    Belvoir   may    hate 

d).     He  retigned  Kirkbf  Mallorj  hj  lEth  reilgned  Lutterworth  on  obtatniog  Crick. 

December,   1361    fibid.  (.  33+  d),   having  He    exchanged     Crick    and    hii     Lincohi 

been    initituted    to    Charlton-on-Otmoor,  prebend   for   the   lubdeaner?   of   Lincoln, 

Oion.  on  nth  October  previouily  (ibid.  6th  May,  137S  (ibid,  x,  i.  110  d],  which  be 

f.  177  d).     On  15th  January,   1 361-1,  he  may     have     vacated     iholtly     afterwardi 

had  collation  of  St.  Botolph'i  prebend  in  (Le  Neve,  ii,   39),  but  probably  kept  till 

Lincohi  (ibid.  f.  446  d),  which  he  vacated  hit  death  in  1391  (Lincoln  ep.  reg.  xi,  f.  435], 
by  death  before  6th  Auguit,  ijgi  (ibid,  id,  'i.e.  a  claip  or  other  letting  for  a  jewel. 

f.435).  He  had  collation  of  Crick,  Northanti.  cf.  Chaucer,  H«u  «/ /'<Mu,  i3Ja  ;   '  nouchit- 

ijth  March,    1368-9   (ibid,   j,  f.    [74  d).  FuUe  of  the  fyneit  itonei  (aire,  That  men 

It  it  probable  that  he  reiignrd  CharltoD'on-  rede  in  the  Lapidaire.'  See  alio  Eiodui  11111, 

Otmoor  in    136E.      At  any  rate,    on  9th  6:  '  onyiitonei  incloiedinouchei  of  gold.' 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


26o  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

Neither  the  plate  and  jewels  nor  the  furn'ture  make 
a  very  imposing  list.  The  archdeacon's  new  ■ '  dorser,' 
the  tapestry  hanging  behind  his  chair  in  the  rectory  at 
Swalcliffe,  ^  with  three  *  bankers,' '  or  coverings  for  benches 
to  match,  were  to  pass  to  his  successor  in  that  benefice. 
Bed-furniture  at  Swalcliffe,  consisting  of  a  coverlet  and 
tester  or  canopy  of  the  same  suit,  with  two  '  whytels ' 
or  blankets  and  two  linen  shisets  in  indifferent  condition, 
was  left  to  his  nephew  Thomas  Waryn.  His  best  bed 
— that  is  to  say,  the  coverlet  and  tester — worked  with 
saffron-coloured  roses,  became  the  property  of  his  brother 
Thomas.  This  appears  to  have  been  one  of  the  three 
beds  deposited  vriui  the  Stanleys  at  Stamford.  Another 
of  these,  dark  blue  in  colour,  was  bequeathed  to  William 
and  Agnes  Stanley ;  while,  as  already  stated,  the  great 
red  bed  formed  part  of  Isabel  Pipard's  conditional  legacy. 
An  old  coverlet  without  a  tester,  also  at  Stamford,  was 
left  to  Emmot  SHlyngton,  a  poor  woman  of  that  place, 
whose  son  became  the  owner  of  a  small  piece  of  russet 
cloth.  Possibly  these  two  were  William  Star\ley's  servants. 
A  few  other  blankets  and  linen  sheets,  left  to  Walter 
Achym  and  others,  concludes  the  furniture  mentioned 
in  the  will.  It  is  possible  that  other  pieces  occurred  in 
the  missing  portion  at  the  end,  and  we  know  that  the 
usual  inventory  of  goods  and  furniture  was  attached  to 
the   original   document. 

The  archdeacon's  dispositions  regarding  hb  books 
form  one  of  the  most  interesting  portions  of  the  will.  There 
is  possibly  no  more  extensive  list  of  the  working  library 
of  an  ecclesiastical  lawyer,  or  one  which  gives  so  much 
evidence  of  the  owner's  industry  jn  the  pursuit  of  his 
chosen  study.  The  foundation  of  his  library  was,  of 
course,  the  texts  which  compose  the  corpus  of  the  civil 
and  canon  laws.  The  names  of  these  are  well  known  to 
all  students  of  mediaeval  historj'  and  law.  The  Codex  of 
imperial  constitutions  issued  by  Justinian,  the  Pandects 
or  Digest,  which  was  the  result  of    the  collation  of  the 

'  Dotine't     pndeccuoi     it     SmldiSc,  '  Gcoffrej   Scrope,   tuvm   ol   l.infnin, 

Riclurd  Whinrell,  bei]ucithed  to  miitei  bequeathed  to  Thomu  hit  chunbcilun  hit 

John  Curkon,  reetoi  of  Sutton,  hit  aula  Norfolk  bed  worked  with  bitdi,  with  iti 

or  hxUing  of  Jnw  widi  doner  {doiiiriiim)  carped  and  '  boiquen '  (ibid.  17]. 
ind  cotten  or  lide-lungiiigi  (Linco/*  WiUi, 
ot  np.  9). 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  zSl 

various  text -books  of  the  Roman  common  law,  ^  the 
Institutes  or  summary  of  law  for  students,  and  the  Novellae 
or  imperial  constitutions  of  Justinian  and  some  of  his 
immediate  successors,  formed  the  body  of  civil  law.  The 
division  of  the  canon  law  was  also  fourfold,  consisting 
of  the  Decrelum  of  Gratian,  the  Decretals  codified  by 
Gregory  IX  (1227-41),  with  the  sixth  book  added  by 
Boniface  VIII  (1295-1305),  the  Clementine  constitutions 
issued  by  Clement  V  at  the  council  of  Vienne  (1311), 
and  the  Extravagants  or  additional  constitutions.'  To 
these  a  multitude  of  mediaeval  jurists  had  added  glosses 
or  comments  which,  to  lawyers  practising  in  the 
ecclesiastical  couns,  were  of  equal  value  with  the  original 
texts ;  and  of  these  commentaries  or  digests  the  arch- 
deacon possessed  a  considerable  number.  His  copy  of 
the  Summa  of  A20  of  Bologna,  the  most  celebrated  mediaeval 
text- book  of  Roman  law,  composed  early  in  the  thirteenth 
century,  had  been  borrowed  from  Torre  abbey,  and  he 
held  a  book  of  decretals  in  pawn  from  the  abbot  of 
Eynsham.  These,  with  several  other  borrowed  books, 
he  restored  to  their  owners.  The  rest  of  his  books  were 
disposed  of  as  foUows.  To  yoimg  William  Stanley  of 
Stamford  he  bequeathed  a  book  of  decretals  with  an 
apparat-us  or  commentary,  the  sixth  book  of  the  decretals 
with  a  like  supplement  and  the  gloss  of  the  cardinal — ■ 
that  is,  the  commentary  of  Henry  of  Susa,'  cardinal 
bishop  of  Ostia,  on  the  decretals — all  in  one  volume, 
together  with  a  corrected  copy  of  the  similar  commentary 
of  Innocent  IV,*  in  the  beginning  of  which  the  arch- 
deacon had  written  with  his  own  hand  his  directions 
for  its  disposal.  A  set  of  volumes  of  civil  and  canon 
law  profusely  annotated  by  himself  were  left  for  the 
use  of  one  of  his  nephews,  either  Robert  Bozoun  or  the 

>  The  DigHE  w»  uiuallj  dindcd  in  dine  buhop  of  Siitcnm   it4i-$o,  arcfabiiluip  of 

uctioni,  vii.  (1)  DlgatumveCui,  comprinng  Embniu   i2;o-6i,  oirdiiul  biihop  of  Ottit 

tit.  i-xxiv.   2;    (2)  DigHtum  iafoitiatum,  1262-71,  known  u  faa  it  ifltidar  jsrit. 

tit.  xni,  3-TiciTiiii    (])  DigciCum  Donim,  Hii  chief  woik,  Summa  uttiasqut  jurii,  ma 

tit.  mii-l  (Hunter,  Exptiitun  tf  JionMii  CDHunonl^    known    ai    the    Aurta    Mmma 

lots,  loi).  HtititHtii. 


'Now    divided    into    the    Cwenl]'    Ex^  ^Soltmu     apfarauu     Imuctudi     fapt 

travaganut  of  John  XXII  ([]i(>-34)  >nd      jaarti    iitptr    qiiiitqiu    librm    itertutixm. 
the    Extravaganui    cemmMiui    of    Tuioui       Taaocent    IV   [Sinibildo   de'   HeKhi)   ww 


le  date  of  the  L^tr  ttxtui  iicTttaiiHm.  copy  of  the  fifth 

'  Uenii  de  Suie  (Heniicut  dc  Seguiio),       [R.A.I.  Lineohi  11 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


■262  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

young  scholar  Lovecok  at  Oxford.  Within  four  years 
after  his  death,  his  executors  and  the  abbot  of  Oseney 
were  to  decide  which  of  the  two  was  the  fitter  and  more 
promising  student.  They  were  then  to  supply  the  young 
man  with  a  little  volume  of  civil  law,  and,  when  he  had 
mastered  this,  he  was  to  have  copies,  variously  described, 
of  the  Codex  and  Digests.  After  studying  in  civil  law  for 
five  years,  he  would  receive  a  volume  of  the  decretals,  an 
'  Innocent,'  a  sixth  book  of  the  decretals  with  three  glosses 
of  commentaries;  with  which  were  bound  up  the  com- 
mentary of  Dtno  da  Mugello  ^  and  part  of  the  Novellae  of 
■Giovanni  di  Andrea  of  Bologna,  ^  and  a  volume  containing 
the  Clementine  constitutions  with  five  glosses  and  the 
Extravagants  with  one  gloss.  He  •  was  not,  however, 
to  become  the  owner  of  these  volumes.  He  must  give 
surety,  in  case  he  could  or  would  not  use  them  or  any 
of  them,  or  in  case  he  did  not  prosper  in  his  studies,  to 
leturn  them  to  the  real  proprietors.  In  any  case,  when 
he  reached  the  age  of  sixty,  or,  if  he  did  not  live  to  that 
age,  some  time,  allowing  that  this  were  possible,  before 
his  death,  or  at  any  rate  within  a  month  after  his  death, 
the  books  were  to  be  given  up.  Meanwhile  he  must 
keep  and  preserve  them  safe,  untorn,  unbroken,  un- 
trodden on,  vnthout  deterioration  or  the  possibility  of  it, 
so  far  as  he  was  able  ;  nor  must  he  alienate,  pawn,  or  lend 
them.  The  permanent  proprietorship  was  left  to  the 
abbot  and  convent  of  Oseney  under  these  conditions. 
If  neither  of  the  boys  proved  apt  for  ^he  study  of  law, 
or  if  neither  received  the  books,  or  both  died  within  the 
prescribed  time,  the  books  were  to  be  sold  by  the  abbot, 
and    the    money    employed    for    pious    uses,    a    hundred 

with  tlic  gloH  of  John  {\.t.  Giaitata  di 
Andiea),  and  the  gloii  of  Dino  upon  the 
reoaccjQn  or  ldc  i,ioer  sexius  atcrftaivim.       dtle  Dt  reguiii  juris^  while  in   the  lame 
He  died  in  [313.  book  Tiu  3  cop)' of  the  ClenuntiDe  conititu- ' 

tiotii  with  Giovanni'!  glou.  See  Tut. 
■Johannct  Andieae,  periiapi  the  moit  Ebor.  (Suiceei  loc.)  i,  3Z4,  for  a  bccjuelt 
funout  fouiteenth-centuiy  canoniit,  called  of  a  copf  of  'Joannii  Aadree  in  Novell* 
-txitrtim  tt  moruTca  doctor  and  subtiluiimus  luper  Decretalibut  et  ttxto  '  in  three  voli, 
ponlificii  juris  inurpra,  who  taught  at  Ac  theend  of  a  longmanuictipt  lilt  ol  juiiiU 
Bologna  1303-48.  Hii  ivnidlae  formed  part  written  in  1551  hy  one  Hem;  G^bboni  at 
of  tui  commentary  on  the  decretali.     The       the  beginning  of  a  legal  note-boolt,  which  it 

on  the  TiluJw  iJ(  n^uJii  r'urii,  which  fotmt  'Joanne!  Andieat  in  iure  ciaaoico  et 
the  coacluding  tection  ol  the  Libir  Mxiut,  Bartolui  in  iure  ciuili,  numquam  enavere  aut 
.Among  Ravenier'i  booln  wat  a  Liber  itxtus       laiiut  quam  ccteri  interpretei.' 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


Tl 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  263 

shillings  of  it  being  reserved  to  the  common  uses  of  the 
monastery.  But  if  the  provisions  regarding  the  use  of 
the  books  by  one  of  his  young  kinsmen  were  fulfilled, 
then,  after  the  use  or  usufruct  prescribed  by  the  terms 
of  the  will  had  expired,  the  books  were  to  be  given  in 
the  same  way  to  another  young  student  of  the  archdeacon's 
blood.  As  each  usufruct  expired,  the  books  were  to  be 
handed  on  upon  the  same  terms  to  other  kinsmen  of  his 
own  blood  or  of  the  blood  of  either  of  his  parents  until 
the  sixth  usufruct  was  concluded.  Then  the  usufruct 
and  proprietorship  were  to  be  consolidated  and  the  books 
were  to  remain  to  the  abbot  and  convent  for  ever,  to  be 
applied  to  their  common  use.  In  order,  however,  that 
the  proprietors  might  obtain  some  immediate  benefit 
from  this  bequest,  each  student  who  enjoyed  the  usufruct 
must  guarantee  to  pay  forty  shillings  to  the  abbot  within 
a  month  after  the'  books  were  returned,  and  promise  to 
;ive  counsel  and  aid  to  the  monastery  as  long  as  he  lived.  * 
The  archdeacon  had  already  left  ^lo  to  each  of  the 
nephews  in  question.  The  one  who  should  go  to  the 
umvcrsity  was  bequeathed  ^7  in  addition.  This  sum, 
with  the  original  £10,  was  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of 
the  abbot  of  Oseney,  who,  after  paying  the  student  £•} 
to  begin  with,  was  directed  to  supply  him  at  the  rate  of 
£1  a  year  during  the  seven  years  covered  by  his  legal 
studies.  It  is  possible  that  Robert  Bozoun  was  the 
eventual  beneficiary  in  the  matter  of  the  books  and  seven 
pounds  :  there  is  at  any  rate  some  reason  to  connect 
him  with  the  Robert  Bozoun  who  was  chancellor  of 
Exeter  from  about  1383  to  1388.  ^ 

The  abbot  of  Oseney  was  also  the  final  depositary  of 
the  books  the  usufruct  of  which  was  left  by  the  arch- 
deacon to  his  executors,  master  Richard  Medmenham  and 
master  John  Belvoir,  his  official,  then  rector  of  Kirkby 
Mallory.^  Medmenham's  books  included  a  copy  of 
Giovanni  di  Andrea's  commentary  upon  the  old  decretals,  * 
a    text    of,  the    sixth    book    of    the  decretals,  a    text    of 

<  The   nmaitable    ingenuity    oi    thoe      obtaining  and  quitdog  the  chancellanhip 
ptOTinaw,  which    are    uncomman,  if    not       are  not  known. 
vniquc  for  that  date,  ii  woithr  ol  noticr.  .  <- 

Ti.  ™  i,.»n.r  i.  ,313-,  (««.«     ^J^'  "'"•  ••  '■  '"•  "^  '.  r-  "Ss 

tf^  reg.  Brantyngbam^  cd-  Randolph^  51^1 

but  gcncial  infonnation  ai  to  his  career  <  i.e  hii  Summa  upon  the  £nC  fire  boobi 

Menu  to  be  wanting,  and  the  date)  of  hit       of  the  decretali. 


,  Google 


264  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

the  Clementine  constitutions  in  the  archdeacon's  own 
hand,  the  provincial  constitutions  of  the  archbishops  of 
Canterbury,^  the  legatine  constitutions  of  Oddo  and 
Ottobuono,  the  statutes  of  the  court  of  arches,  various 
copies  of  bulls  and  other  documents  very  useful  for  a 
pleader  in  the  ecclesiastical  courts.  Medmenham  also 
had  the  use  of  two  of  the  archdeacon's  commonplace 
books,  repertories  of  forms  similar  to  the  book  in  which 
the  copy  of  the  will  exists.  One  of  these  is  described 
as  '  a  great  and  very  thick  book  containing  many  reasons 
and  allegations  of  advocates  in  causes  at  issue  in  the 
apostolic  palace,  and  many  things  of  high  advantage  to 
a  pleader,  especially  in  the  court  of  Rome.'  The  other 
was  '  the  great  quire  or  book  which  I  was  wont  to  carry 
about  with  me,  written  partly  on  parchment  and  partly 
on  paper,  wherein  I  have  noted  and  arranged  the  matter 
under  headings,  as  it  were  alphabetically ;  and  here  will  be 
found  the  sayings  of  Innocent  and  of  the  archdeacon 
in  rosario^  and  the  matters  written  in  the  said  thick  book, 
and  I  make  frequent  reference  to  my  own  speeches  and 
lectures  written  on  paper,  the  which  I  also  leave  to  him.' 
These  books,  at  the  expiry  of  Medmenham's  tenure, 
were  to  be  sold  by  the  abbot,  who  was  to  keep  40s.  out 
of  the  profits  for  himself,  and  40s.  for  the  common  uses 
of  the  monastery. 

Master  John  Belvoir's  books  were  the  Summa  of  the 
cardinal  of  Ostia,  the  commentaries  of  Mandegodus,  who, 
like  the  cardinal,  had  been  archbishop  of  Embrun,^both 
well  corrected  and  annotated  by  the  archdeacon,  and  a 
book  of  sermons  which  had  been  a  present  from  master 
John  himself.  These  also  were  to  revert  to  the  abbot, 
who  after  the  sale  was  to  keep  a  mark  for  himself.    The 

>  The  lubordinatc  relation  of  tbe  text-  mx,  in  piimarily  concerned  with  Eogliib 

booki  at  Engliih  canon  Ian  mcntioucd  here  caKi. 

CO  the  Tuc  bodjr  of  juriitic  literature  to  'i.e.   the  Rmarium,  t  comnunUr3r  oa 

which    thej   ue   a   tmall   tupplement  fat  the    decntali,  bf  Guido  da  Baiw,  irch- 

local  UK  hai  been  pointed  out  by  Maitland,  deacon  of  Bologna  tn  the  later  part  of  (he 

CanaH    Laa    in    England,     It    ihould    he  thirteenth    aamrj.    Thii    glaii    of    the 

noted  that  a  tctj  cooiiderahle  proportion  archdeacon  par  ixciOijici  wu  one  of  the 

of  thedecretaliarefounded  uponprecedenti  molt    funoui     ticatiiea     of    canon     la« : 

relating  to  the  affain  of  Engliih  dioceiei  RareDier,  e.g.  left  a  copy  of  Arcbiiiatmm 

which  came  before  the  popci.     Thut  four  in  Rosario  tuptr  itcratalibia. 
out  oini  chapter!  of  I,  tit.  uviii,  Z)<  BJEcw  '  CuiUaume      de     Mandegol,     one     of 

vicatii,  and  eight  out  of  eighteen  of  [it.  Boniface    VIII'*    axiitantt    in    compiling 

ini,  Di  iHiit  fmHunrum   trdiHaniiii  vit  the  Liitt  tfxuii. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ARCHDEACON   OF  LEICESTER.  265 

same  conditions  of  reversion  and  sale  applied  to  the 
commonplace  book  which  has  been  already  described  as 
compiled  hy  William  Doune  while  in  the  service  of  the 
bishop  of  Exeter,  and  to  a  copy  of  the  Novellae  of  Giovanni 
di  Andrea  upon  the  sixth  book  of  the  decretals,  which  were 
left  to  master  Thomas  Pepir,  apparently  the  archdeacon's 
notary.  This  Novellae  lacked  the  portion  deaUng  with 
the  title  or  division  De  regulis  juris,  which  had  been  left 
with  the  other  law-books  to  the  young  student.  The 
lectures  of  Clynus  on  the  old  digest^  and  Petrus  sufer 
inforciato^  were  left  to  master  Richard  Medmenham, 
if  he  became  an  inceptor  in  civil  law :  otherwise  they 
were  to  pass  to  master  John  Derworth,  without  any 
condition  of  reversion.  Clynus  on  the  codex,  however, 
was  left  for  the  use  of  master  John  Derworth,'  as  long 
as  he  studied  at  a  university  or  practised  in  the  papal 
court  or  the  court  of  Canterbury  \  after  which  it  was  to 
be  returned  to  the  abbot  of  Oseney  and  to  be  sold  by 
him,  retaining  half  a  mark  for  his  own  use.  The  arch- 
deacon's boolw  of  sermons  were  left  to  Robert,  prior  of 
Oseney,  with  reversion  to  the  monastery. 

A  few  other  boob  were  directed  to  be  sold  by  the 
executors,  all  good  volumes  with  corrections.  These 
were  two  copies  of  the  Decretum,  the  Rosarium  of 
archdeacon  Guy,  the  Lectura  of  the  cardinal  of  Ostia 
in  two  volumes,  the  Speculum  juris  of  Guillaume  Durand, 
bishop  of  Mende,*  and  the  Addiciones  or  supplements 
of  Giovanni  di  Andrea  to  the  old  decretals.  The  money 
from  these  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  fulfilment  of  the 
purposes  of  the  will,  and  especially  to  the  foundation  of 
the  two  chantries.     But,  if  this  could  be  done  out  of  his 

'  CJjmut  i>  nn  author  difiicolt  to  identif]'.  aigument  xenu  Co  fivour  Italy  aad  i  dace 

The  word   Clyni,   mjiread  by  Mr.   A.  P.  not  far  (lom   1075'  (H.  O.  Morgan,  Tbi 

Moore  ai  g/yn,  ii  peifecCly  dear  in  the  Mrdiaevat    MM,     1911,    ii,     iji).     The 

original.     Probably  it  it  a  miitake  eidiei  inftrcialum  ii  the  tecoad  poition  of   the 

for  Cyni,  in  which  eaie  the  luthor  i<  the  Digeit !  lee  note _i,  on  p.  26r  above, 
famout  juriit  and  poet,  Cino  da  n>toia,  'The    wriCer'hat    diicovered    nothing 

01  for  DyK,  i.e.  Dino  da  Mugello,  who,  rcbting  to   chii   dcrk. 
however,  ii  alto  referred  to  in  the  will  ai  '  Guilbume  Durand  de  Saint-Pourtain, 

'Dignm.'  bom    1231,    bishop    of    Mende    1186-96, 

'Tht  Petri  ExctpiiauiltgumRagaHanim,  best   known  to-day  ai  the  author  of   the 

dedicated    ti    Odilo,    'Valentine    civitatii  litaoai  Ranndt  iiviiarum  officiorum.     The 

magittio  magnitico,'  was  a  compilation  of  SpiadBmJHrii,3\soallitiSficiiismiudiciali, 

legal   caiei   founded   on   the    Corfui  jurii  waioneof  thechicfrcpertorieiol canon  law, 

civilii.    The     auChonhip     and     date     are  The    indefatigable     Giovanni     di    Andrea 

uncertain  :    '  on  the  whole,  the  weight    of  wrote  additiana  to  ic. 


.y  Google 


266  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

Other  goods,  as  he  hoped,  the  executors  were  ordered 
to  apply  the  money  at  their  discretion  to  pious  and 
meritorious  uses.  For  his  pains  as-  executor  Medmenham 
inherited  ten  pounds,  and  Belvoir  ten  marks. 

Those  who  have  studied  such  invaluable  collections 
of  wiUs  as  the  Testamenta  Eboracensia,  which  we  owe  to 
the  Surtees  Society,  know  of  what  value  these  documents 
are  for  the  illustration  of  mediaeval  life.  The  Institute 
has  lately  been  able  to  appreciate  the  fulness  of  the 
information  which  can  be  gleaned  from  them  upon  one 
subject  alone  in  the  extracts  gleaned  from  Northampton- 
shire wills  by  Mr,  Serjeantson  and  Mr.  Longden.*  But 
William  Doune's  wiU,  in  addition  to  the  numerous  details 
which  it  contains  relating  to  clothes,  books  and  the 
testator's  other  possessions,  was  composed  with  a  revelation 
of  personal  character  which  comparatively  few  wills  contain. 
It  belongs  to  the  earliest  period  at  which  EngHsh  wills 
be^n  to  be  plentiful.  While  such  wills  often  help, 
especially  in  the  case  of  the  higher  clergy,  to  add  to  our 
knowledge  of  the  testators,  there  is  none  which  does  this 
with  equal  fulness,  and  certainly  none  which  so  thoroughly 
fulfils  its  ultimate  use,  after  five  and  a  half  centuries,  of 
bringing  before  us  the  man  in  his  habit  as  he  lived.  We 
can  only  regret  that  the  document  is  in  so  fragmentary  a 
condition  ;  it  is  much  to  be  hoped  that  by  some  fortunate 
chance  a  perfect  copy  may  be  found  to  exist.  The  careful 
inclusion  of  the  text  in  a  book  compiled  some  fifty  years 
after  the  testator's  death  leads  one  to  think  it  possible 
that  other  clerks  thought  a  copy  worth  preserving. 
Perhaps  the  most  curious  incident  in  the  history  of  the 
document  is  the  unexplained  chance  which  brought  the 
book  to  Peterborough  and  into  the  registry  of  the  diocese 
in  which  the  archdeaconry  of  Leicester  is  at  present 
included. 

The  account  here  given  of  William  Doune's  bequests 
does  not  exhaust  the  contents  of  the  will,  which  may 
be  studied  at  length  in  the  text  which  follows.     To  this, 

>Sce  ^rciaal.  ^HTD.  Ixi,  Ii7-4S1 :  7bi  to   SiUKi  churchei,   and   Mr.    LeUnd   L. 

Patiii  Cburcba  el  Ntrlbamfimibirt :  ^lir  DuDcao,  F.S^.  hii  pubU^d  liinilir  in- 

ieiicttitia,  attari,  images  and  ligba.      Mi.  tonnatiim  nUtiog  to  Writ  Kent  chutchci 

R.  Garnwif  Rice,  F.S.A.  hai  alto  collected  in  the  Transaciimu  if  ibi  Si.  PatTi  Ealait- 

nnck  infoiinition  trom  iriU>  with  legiid  b(tMl  StcUiy. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


AKCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  Z67 

where  necessary,  additional  notes  have  been  appended. 
The  writer  desires  to  express  his  thanks  to  the  officials 
of  the  diocesan'  registry  at  Peterborough,  and  especially 
to  Mr.  A.  Hill,  for  the  facilities  given  him  for  access  at  aU 
times  to  the  valuable  volume  in  their  custody.  Mr.  G.  G. 
Coulton  has  also  aided  him  in  the  interpretation  of  some 
of  the  more  obscure  passages. 


TEXT  OF  THE  WILL. 

The  full  Latin  text  of  the  document  i>  added  here.  The  marginal 
notes  of  the  name*  of  legatee)  have  in  part  disappeared,  owing  to  the  damage 
which  the  book  has  suffered,  but  can  easily  be  restored  where  they  partiaUy 
temain.     In  its  present  state  the  will  begins  abruptly  as  follows  :  • 

[Fo.  157]  in  Tsum  ad  quem  legantur  conuerti  faciei  fideliter  et  insolidum 
applicari,  vel  saltem  se  obliget  in  duplo  simpliciter  eiecutoribus  meis, 
recepta  eorum  defetancia,'  vt  de  religioeis  premisi,  vel  ad  ultimum  iuret 
vt  prediii ;  et  eciam  sub  pena  late  excommunicacionis  sentencie  quam 
incuirat  si  hoc  con  fecerit  ipso  facto,  ad  conuenendum  et  applicandum 
die  tarn  partem  legatam  in  v»um  construccionis  cancelli  infra  dictum  tempus 
per  juicem  competentem  ecclesiasticum  condempneiur,  et  ab  ei  non 
possit  absolui  donee  ipsa  tota  pecunia  fuerit  in  vsum  huiusmodi  insolidum 
applicata  ;  et  possit,  eo  non  vocato  nee  atidito,  ad  solam  assercionem  eciam 
verbalem  eciam  vnius  executonim  meorum  dicentis  alicuf  seu  cuicumque 
judici  ecclesiattico  quod  dictus  rector  condempnacioni  huiusmodi  non 
panierit,  ezcommunicatus  publice  eciam  vbicumque  in  Anglia  nunciari ; 
et  ad  premissa  consenciat  expresse  et  iuret  ea  non  impedire,  et  super  hits 
habeantur  publica  documeata.  Si  vero  vltra  annum  dimidium  a  die 
notificacionis  dicti  legati  et  adempcionis  quam  infia  faciam  et  fonnis' 
ac  modis  vtriusque  earum*  facte  dicto  lectori,  eciant  per  relacionem 
litteralem  vel  verbalem  eciam  vnius  executorum  meorum,^  securitatem 
talem  facere  distulerit  et  quilibet  eoruodem,  ex  nunc  prout  ex  tunc  et 
e  converso  huiusmodi  legatum  reuoco,  subduco,  et  volo  in  ilium  euentnm 
quod  X  marce  de  ipso  legato  sic  adempto  in  fabricam  seu  reparacionem 
niuis  ipsius  ecclcsie  de  Hamme  et  cUusuram  cimiterij  sui,  i  marce  inter 
pauperiores  et  debiliorespresbiteros  archidiaconatuum  Tottonie,  Barnestapolie 
et  Eionie  in  ecclesia  Exonienai,  x  marce  ad  fabricam  monasterij  ecclesie* 
de  Niweham,  Exoniensis  diocesis,  el  x  marce  ad  fabricam  ecdesie  monasterij 
Lancestonie,  quinque  marce  ad  fabricam  seu  reparacionem  ecclesie  fratnim 
minomm  Exonie,  et  quinque  ad  vsus  similes  predicatorum  et  abiectonim 

'  The    opening    obviouily    itfen    to    ■  null  and  void  in  ttte  of  their  own  failure 

leg«ej    of    60    marU    {£^0)    towirdi    the  to  fulfil  the  conditioM. 
conicnicCion  of  the  chincel  of  G<;orgehain  '  Sic  :  lut  jensis  a  needed. 

church.  *  Sic  :    larvm  rtfere  to  Ufali  tt  aitmp- 

*  i.e.  the  tiecuton  were  bound,  ai  their  eitnis.  taking  the  gendei  of  the  Kcond  woid. 
p»rt  of  the  contract,  to  eiecuie  a  deed  of  '  Wriitid  mirum  in  original 


e,  rendering  the  rector'i  obligation        .  ,*  Sic  :    for  iccUiii  oiiiBi 


,  Google 


268 


THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM    DOUNE, 


fratrum  mendicancium  vndecumque  fuerint 
pauperioies   scolares   vniueisitatii  Ozonieiuis   i 
tribuantur.  * 

Item  eodem  modo  per  omnia  lego  zl  11.  ad  ci 
l^lvMiMi'.  """^   cancelli   in   dicta    ecdesia   de  Queyntono,   solucndat 

tub  condidone  et  modo  predictis'  adiecds  in  coiudmili 
legato  relicto  ad  vsum  simiJem,  vt  premisi.  £t  eodem  modo  adimo  lioc 
legaium  sicut  a  quo  et  quali  ademi  illud ;  in  quem  euentum  adcmpciomi 
volo  quod  z  marce  ex  ipso  legato  ad  fabricam  seu  reparacionem  nauis  seu 
fenestrarum  nauii  ipsius  ecclesie  rel  ad  facturam  muri  kpidei  vel  fosute 
Bpinee  bone  drca  cimiterium  ipsius  ecclesie,  item  quinque  marce  inter 
paupeiioTei  paroduanos  eiusdem,  et  t  marce  inter  paupeies  presbiteroi 
nequeuntei  eelebrare,  quinque  marce  in  reparacionem  ecdesie  et  claustri 
monasterij  sancte  Fredeswyde,  et  i  marce  ad  fabricam  leu  reparacionem' 
domorum  necessariarum  eiusdem,  v  marce  ad  vsum  consimilem  monasterij 
de  Nottle,  t  marce  ad  veus  similes  iratrum  minorum  Oxonie,  v  marce  ad 
vtum  similem  fratrum  predicatorum,  v  fratrum  carmelitarum,  et  relique 
V  marce  ad  vsus  similei  fratrum  Augmtiuensium  Oxonie  conuertantur  et 
eciam  appUcentur. 

,  Item  lego  ad  construccionem  et  teparadonem  domomm 

' '  uecessariarum  ac  dauBurarum  rectorie  de  Swaldyue'  et  de 

Eppelwell',  Shutteford  et  la  Lee,  nou  ob stantibus  sumptibus  edam 
excessiais  et  vtitibus  per  me  oppositis  in  hac  parte,  il  marcas  sterlingorum 
toluendas,  ai  et  vt  rector  eiusdem  ecdesie  de  Swalcljnie  pro  tempore  mens 
)ucce93or  suffidenter  caueat  de  tota  huiusmodi  pecuuia  in  vsus  huiusmodi 
infra  annum  vel  biennium  ex  causa  tantummodo  et  inaoKdum  applicanda, 
et  sic  caueat  infra  dimidium  annum  a  die  notiftcacionis  Luiusmodi  legad 
ubi  facte  sub  forma  quam  de  notificacione  facienda  lectori  ecdesie  de 
Hamme  superius  expressaui.  SufGdenciam  vero  huiusmodi  caucjonis  volo 
per  eiecutorum  meorum  arbitrium  declarari,  et  aon  sicut  in  iure  cauetur, 
qui  consideradonem  habeant  ad  condicionem  et  qualitatem  persone  ipsltis 
rectoris,  et  alias  iuita  discrecionem  eis  adeo  datam.  Huic  edam  legato 
banc  condidonem  appono,  videlicet,  si  et  dummodo  ipse  rector  eiecutores 
meos  absoluat  et  quietet  super  defectibus  pretensis  seu  pretendendjs  forte 
per  eum  inucniendis  in  dictis  locis  et  domibus  et  clausuris  tempore  mortis 
mee,  et  non  veiet  eos  nccconueniat  super  dsaut  eorum  occasione  [fo.  157  d], 
et  si  et  dummodo  caueat  sufficienter,  saltern  litterali  obligadone  c  marcarum 
simplid,  recepta  correspondent!  et  conuenienti  defeaancia,  vt  in  tali  bus 
superius  eiplicaui,  quod  executores  testamenti  domini  Ricardi  de  Whitewell' 
predeceasoris  mci  occasione  huiusmodi  defectuum  suo  tempore  iminer.cium 
seu  contingendum  non  veiabit  nee  coaueniet,  nee  agat  quomodolibet 
contra  cos  nee  aliquem  eorundem,  set  ipsos  eciam  consimiliter  absoluat 
et  quietet ;  et  tuac  huiusmodi  obligado  c  marcarum  nullius  penitus  sit 
momenti :  alioquin  in  sua  plena  retnancat  firmitate. 

Item  lego  z  li.  sterlingorum  ad  fabricam  seu  reparadonem 

''  cancelli  dicte  ecdesie  sancte  Endeliente,  si  et  dummodo 

rector  curatus  ipsius  ecdesie  et  sui  comporcionarij  ibidem  s 


:y  Google 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  269 

prout  de  tectore  de  Hamme  superius  prelibaui :  alioquin  pais  udus  legiti 
in  repatadonem  et  vium  nauis  ipsias  eccletie,  et  alia  dimidia  pars  in 
empcionem  pannonim  pro  pauperioribiu  et  nuBersbilioribua  paTOchianit 
ipsius  ecdesie  conuertantur. 

Item  lego  ad  emendadoaem  et  reparacionem  cancellonim^  ecclesiarum 
ardiidiaconatu)  Leycwtrie  c  marcas  iterlingornm  iuita  irbitrium 
executorum  meonim  in  periculo  animanim  suarum  distribnenda) ;  de 
qnibua  I  li.  in  cancellorum,  videlicet  lectoium,  muronim  el  feneatrarum 
cancellorum  huiusmodi  ecdesiarum  Tnitaram  monatteiio  beatc  Marie  de 
Pratit  iuzta  Leycestriam  in&a  enndem  archidiaconatum,  et  quinque  marce 
in  TSUI  similea  cancellorum  ecclesianim  lie  Tnitarum'  monasterio  de  Landa, 
eiusdem  arctudiaconatus,  precipue  connertaotur.  Item  lego  ad  repandonem 
nauium  ecclesiamm  pauperiorum  dicti  aTchidiaconaiui  zx  marcae,  et  ad 
emendadonem  et  dauiuram  cimiteriorum  eccloiarum  Kuiusmodi  x  marcas. 
Item  ad  empdonem  et  reparadonem  librorum  et  vestimcntorum  ecclesianim 
in  quibus  maior  defectua  talium  iam  existit,  zi  li. 

lR\immi  Item   ad   vsum   similem   ecclesie   de   Hamme   quinque 

mSj™  marcas,  et  ad  vsnm  similem  ecdesie  de  Quejmtone  pre- 

iMriit^'  dictanim  x  marcas,  et  ad  vsum  similem*  ecdesie  sancte 

aiumtntii.  Endeliente  predicte  xia. 

[Fmiiurlu  ((  Item  pauperioribus  presbiieria  celebrantibns  in  ecdesia 

eUricuin  I.incolniensi  deuotit  et  honestis  indigentibns  c  t.  vt  pro 

[tccUi]ia  me  orent,  et  pauperibus  dericis  deuotis  et  castis  mimstiantibus 

[£r]inu<iui  Item     talibui     presbiteris     celebrantibns     in     ecclesia 

MMuiMTM.  Exoniensi  xls.  et  consimilibus  ckricii  in  eadem  miniatrantibus 

XI  5,  sub  modis  similibus.    Item  presbiteris  non  promotia 
tB^ati'  capelle  domini  mei  Eioniensis  xls.  disiribuendoa  secundum 

gaat^m.  arbitrium  suum.     Item  famille  sue  Ixs.  distribuendoi  eodem 

[Cbrifii]  Item  presbiteris   non   promotis   clericia   et  familiaribus 

Min«pj_     ^  ceteris  domini  mei  epiacopi  Lincolniensis  iuita  eiua  arbitrium 

lAtueliutittu.        diitribuendaa^    quinque    marcas,     et    spedaliter    domino 
Henrico  capellano  capellc  sue  xis.  qui  in  legato  generis'  non  concuirat. 
[Cltriiii]  Item  pieabiteris  non  promotis  et  familie  domini  mei 

tpitcopi ^  Wygorniensis  quinque  marcas;    et  inde  spedaliter  domini 

Wygvnitiuu.  Edwardus  Hunt  xa.  et  Augustinua  presbiteri  capelle  sue 
xs,  de  legato  generaK  huiuamodi  habeant  et  perdpiant. 

Item  lego  pauperibua  notabiliter  magistris  in  artibus 
rMBjm'^S"  *'  aliqualiter  pauperibua  talibus  mapstris  in  theologia 
Oxmu.  Oxonie  studentibua  xli.  ita  quod  ipsi  in  theologia  duplum 

respectum  perdpiant  regendum  in  hoc  canendum.  ^ 

'  buiusmtii  follam,  expunged.  '  Thii  ii  a  curioua  paiiage  and  ii  ptobablf 

*  WricteD  mronim.  cottupt.  The  wotdt  in  b'  can'  (in  btc 
'  WhttCD  limilt.  caiitniium)  loolf  ai  though  they  may  be  a 
*Th*    word   ii    alio   uied    below  with       copyiit'i  error  for  in  iurt  lanlmiia],     Mr. 

KfcKDoe  to  liacob  in  the  general  leiue  A.  P,  Moore  noted  the  difficulty  among  hit 

of   '  minitei.'    Ezet«t   and    LinCDb    wen  eitiacti  from  the  will,  hut  without  com* 

ol  connc  chuichei  of  lecular  canoiu.  menting    upon    the    textual    error.      Di. 

*  Written  ditlihinJM.  Andrew  Claik  luggeitid  to  him  that  the 
•Sic:   gmtrali  ii  meant,  though  gtiurii  double   allowance   wai   left    to  co<er  'the 

n  not  impoidble.  eipenie   of  a   compulioiy    entertainment 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


2/0 


THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUKE, 


Tfiatbam 


\Ahy\nisM. 
{Wyneyucmbi. 


Item  lego  priori  et  conaennii  monasttrij  Linceatonie 
ad  fabricam  monaiterij  aui  zz  marcu,  et  abbati  et  connentni 
monasterij  de  Neweham  ad  vsum  gimilem  z  marcas.  Item 
priori  et  conuentui  Flymptonie  ad  viam  similem,  v  marcai. 
Item  abbati  et  conuentui  monaiterij  de  Torre  ad  fabricam 
clauitri  9ui  ibidem,  a.  Item  abbati  et  coanentui  de 
Tauystok  ad  wum  limtlem,  zls.  Item  abbati  el  coouentui 
monasierij  Abjndonie  ad  rsum  gimilem,  cs.  Priori  et 
conuentui  de  Buiceatria  ad  v)um  umilem,  ai  et  dummodo 
prior  ibidem  pecnniam  Don  imbunet,  set  in  solidum  in 
VBum  huiusmodi  conuertatur,  ca.  Abbati  et  conuentoi 
monuterij  de  Wjnchecombe  ad  num  umilem  et  sub  con- 
djdone  et  modo  limilibus,  ca. 

[Fo.  15S]  Abbari  et  conuentui  monaiterij  de  Nottele  ad 
vaum  similem,  Iza.  Priori  et  conuentui  de  Landa  ad  mun 
similem,  Izs. 

Item  abbati  et  conuentui*  monaiterij  de  Cirencestria, 
Wygornieniia  diocetii,  act  vsum  communem  et  nece«urium 
eoTum,  V  marcas. 

Item  priori*  bono  et  grato  ac  conuentui  monaaterij  de 
Lantony  ad  reparadonem  clauitri  lui  ibidem,  ct. 

Priori  et  conuentui  de  Spalding  ad  fabricam  ecctene 
monaaterij  sui,  t  marcas. 

Abbati  et  conaentui  de  EjrnesKam  ad  vsum  ecdetie, 
clauBtri,  dotmitorij  et  refectorij,  z  marcas. 

Item     priori     sancte     Fredeswyde     ad     fabricam     tea 
Fndaavit  necesiariam     reparacionem     ecclesie,     clauatri,     refectorij, 

dormitorij  et  officinaium  necessariarum  ibidem,  si  et 
dummodo  frater  Nictolaus  ibi  prior  pecuniam  Kuiusmodl  non  inbunet 
nee  in  alios  tsui  applicet,  et  de  hoc  securitatem  faciat  ezecutoribus  meia,  xli. 
Item  abbati  et  conuentui  monaaterij  de  Forde, 
Exoniensis  dioceaia,  ad  vsua  communes  ipsiua  mains' 
neceaaarioa,  quinqoe  marcas,  et  liberadonem  omnium  que  michi  debeat,* 
dumtaxat  si  fideliter  custodierint  et  liberauerint  ezecutoribui  meis'  bona 
mea  ibidem  deposita,  de  quibus  habeo  indenturam  aub  si^o  abbatis  ibidem : 
tnncet  non  aliter  habeani  Itec  legata  et  eia  gaudeant,  et  alias  non,  set 
executoiei  mei  eos  conueniant  in  curia  aecolari  pro  duabns  nurcis  annne 
pensionia  et  j  roba  omni  anno  per  zj  annos  aretro  eiiatentibus*  et  non 
aoluda,  que'  obligacio  aub  sigiUo  suo  communi  ejt  inter  aliis  in  magna 
coffra  mea  itante  in  dormitorio  Oseneye.  Lego  veto  eiadem  de  Forde 
abbati  et  conuentui  liberacionem  i  marcarum  eis  aliaa  mutuo  datarusi 
per  me,  de  quibus  eat  eciam  in  dicta  cofira  obligado  qui '  ille  mihi,  vt  estim^ 


SpaUynf. 

Eyiuibam. 


Farit. 


giTcn  hy  a  new  D.D.  on  the  dccuIod  oi 
hit  idmiiiion  to  Rcj;ec^  (technically  cjUcd 
Inception)';  ind  thitciplanition,  rejected 
bj  Mi.  Moore,  who  took  rttpeOum  io  ■ 
wioDg  Kue,  hii  bcoi  luggnted  bde- 
pendently  to  the  pfuent  writer  by  Mr, 
Coulton. 
I  Jt  expunged. 

•  <t  cenvumii  eipunged. 
■  Sic  :   for  nugit, 

*  Sic ;   for  iiittia. 


*  Wiitten  mtu,  probibly  b;  incomplete 
alteration  from  turn. 

*  Written  tmtibia. 
'  WriCtea  qm. 

*  The  paiMge  down  to  ialii»  ii  printed  u 
it  itind*  in  the  muiuKript,  but  the  oiiginil 
copTiit  eridentl;  made  >  miiuke.  The 
propet  reading  would  be  '  quod  iUe  mihi, 
■n  eitimi},  lunt  toluend:  ' :  thii  ii,  it  iaj 
ntc,  the  reading  which  comci  neaieit  ti 
the  wotdt  in  their  preienc  foim. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ARCHDEACON   OF  LEICESTER.  27I 

mat  solute.  Volo  vero  eoideiii  ibbatem  et  conuentuni  per  ct  propter 
casus  fortuitos  incendij  cuiuicumque  et  qualttercumque  proueiiientes 
et  furti  tatronum  et  rapine,  siue  frauds  et  culpa  abbatii  et  conucntui  eorundem 
teu  alicuioi  penone  singularis  eonim  si  euenerint,  a  i«ititucione  dictorum' 
bonorum,  et  vt  legitii  huiuimodi  non  careant  propter  noa  liberacionem, 
fore  touliter  excusatot :  aliam  eciam  partem  dicti  debiti  lui  in  quo  mihi 
tenentur  remittere  valeant  eis  dicti  eiecutorea,  prout  pro  anima  mea  vidcrint 
expedite,  quia  reuera  eis  nichil  vel  modicum  desertiiui.  Set  volo  sentire 
quod  si  indentura  super  bonis  depositis  non  aufficiat  ad  recuperadonem 
nee  illam  titneant,  ad  restitucionem  eciant  illonim  cogantur  per  obligacionem, 
et  lie  peoaio  et  roba  huiuitnodi  ab  eis,  si  male  tidei  fuerint,  exigantur. 

Item  legtJ  fratri  Thome,  abbati,  et  conuentui  monaster]] 
^^'  Oseneye  ad  vsus  communes  necessarioi  ipaus,  xx  marca> 

conuertendat  iuxta  discrecionem  abbatii,  et  abbati  eiusdem  monasterij 
xls,  et  cailibet  canonico  ipsius  monasteiij  vnam  marcam,  et  priori,  fratri 
videlicet  Roberto,  ij  marcas,  et  Ricardo  de  Comenore  zis,  et  Henrico  de 
Elsham  xls,  et  fratri  WiUelmo  de  Westone,  canonico  ipsius  monasterij, 
dimidiam  marcam ;  qui  Ricardus,  Henricus  et  WiUelmus  in  dicto  legato 
general!,  quo  singulis  vnam  marcam  reliqui,  debeant  comprehendi.  Item 
lego  familie  eorundem  abbatis  et  conuentua  xls.  diatribuendoi  iuxta 
discrecionem  abbatis.  Hec  legata  abbati  et  coauentui  de  Osney,  singulis 
peraonis  et  canonicis  ac  familiaribus  suis  iam  relicta,  et  quecumque  alia 
eis  facta,  per  me  volo  dumtaxat  solui  eis,  et  alias  non  nee  alicui  eorum, 
li  videlicet  et  duromodo  abbas  et  conuentus  ipsi  fideliter  custodierint  et 
plene  ac  fideliter  Uberauerint  pecuniam,  libros,  cipbos  argenteos  et  alia 
bona  mea  penes  eos  depoiita,  sicul  saltern  patet  in  genere  in  indentura 
ttgillo  suo  communi  signata,  et  secundum  quod  ea  fideliter  specifico^ 
in  memoriali  sine  inuentario  in  hac  parte  per  me  facto  et  in  present! 
testamento  iniixo  et  incluso,  et  secundum  exigenciam  dicte  indenture  in 
qua  bona  huiusmodi  non  specificantur,  set  ciste  et  coffre  sigillantur  sigillo 
meo  et  scrantur  cum  clauibus  quas  habeo.  Item  lego  eisdem  abbati  et 
conuentui  liberacionem  ix  li.  quas  mihi  debent  ei  causi  mutui  et  cuiusdant 
annue  pensionis  xls.  que  pro  iiij  vel  iij  annis  est  a  retro,  et  omnium  que 
michi  debent  ex  mutuo  vel  ex  causa  dlcte  pensionis  sub  condicionc  predicta, 
et  Don  aliter  neque  vltra,  et  vt  inter  ceteros  benefactoies  domus  sue  me 
iirotulent  in  maitilogio  et  me  ascribant,  et  imperpetuum  pro  me  vt  pro 
talibus  orent. 

Mbiou  baiu.  [Fo.  1 58  dj  Item  lego  custodi  et  scolaribus  de  Mettonhalle 

in  Tsus  communes  alios  quam  ad  victum,  v  marcas. 

Item  ad  fabricam  vel  reparacionem   ecclesie  collegiate 
"  sancte  Crucis  Criditonie,  xls. 

.     ,  Item  ad  vsu*  simiks,  vel  saltem  ad  vnam  fenestriam' 

HHwIt^.  vitream  in    ecclesia    sen     claustro     ecclesie    Exonienris    in 

memoriam  roeam  faciendam,  v  marcas. 
LinainUatt  Item  ad  fabricam  seu  reparacionem  ecclesie  Lincolnienjit, 

""*'     "'  cs.    Item  ad  vsus  similes  ecclerie  collegiate  sancti  Thome 

Gtatntyt.  martins  Glasnej-e  in  Comubia,  xls.    Item  ad  vsum  magis 

Qury  vrilem    ecclesje    collegiate    sancte    Marie    de    Otery    in 

Deuonia,  ils. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ZJ2  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

_     .  .  Item  lego  omnibw  «  singulis  religious  et    aliis  qui' 

michi  tenentur  in  aliquibus  pensionibut  Uberacionem 
omnium  atieragiorum  et  Tcliquonim  que  michi  debeot 
ex  causa  fauiusmodi  pensionum,  exceptii  abbatibut  et  conventibui 
monasteriorum  de  Oseneye  et  de  Forde  predictonmi,  de  quibus  specialiter 
in  hac  parte  supra  disposui  nominatim  ;  quos  non  volo  propter  condicionei' 
in  Icgatis  eis  lelictis  per  me  appositas  in  presenti  legato  generali  com- 
prehendi,  $et  volo  quod  ille  condicioiies  omnino  itent  et  in  sui  vigoie 
remaneant  et  subsistant. 
„.  .  .,     ,  Item  lego  Alicie  Marchaunt  Tiori  Roberti  Marehaunt 

Allan  Marchmnt..       t\  ■  ■  ■  ■       ■»       1 

in  Deuonia,   soron  mee  vtenne,  ii  me  snpenuxent,  xu. 
sterlingonim  et  xij  coclearia  argentea. 

Item  lego  Almarico  fitz  Waryn,  fratri  meo  vtcrino, 
Atmarinfii'  mb  condicione  si  Dumquam  tempore  rite  sue  stet  in  aliqua 
*^"^"'  iurata,  nee  iuret  coram  Justiciariis  repis  vcl  aliis  seculatibns 

personii,  nee  ut  aliqtus  de  xij  iuratis,  nee  vnquam  aliquem  inducet,*  set 
dimissis  et  derelictis  talibiu  barataiiis,  de  quibug  est  multum  luspectus, 
ne  aliter  loquar,  sicut  cbiistianus  et  £delis  Deo  deseruiat,  et  de  preteiitit 
digne  peniteat,  et  de  istii  sufEcientem  securifatem  reperiat  executoribus 
meis,  xz  marcas  sterlingonim  et  xij  coclearia  argentea.  Alias  si  de  implecione 
condicionis  huiusmodi  suScientem  non  fecerit  securitatem,  de  qtu  est 
Talde  cauendnm  ne  terre  sue  unt  Ttpote  Thome  de  Missendene  vel  alij 
pet  (tatutum  mercatorum  vel  alias  ligate,  onerate  et  afiecte,  huiusmodi 
legato  ex  toto  careat  et  omnino. 

Item  lego  Isabelle  filie  quondam  Margarete  Pipard, 
[/»4]4*fl« Pi^orJi.  que  Isabella  rau  fuit  in  ciuitate  Eionie  et  iim  moratni 
cum  prefata  Alicia  sorore  mea,  ad  laaritandum  eam,  xl  li 
sterlingonim.  Et  est  aduertendum  quod  quicumque  cum  ea  matrimonium 
contraxerit  et  dictam  pecuniam  pro  oneribus  ferendi'  matrimonij  huiusmodi 
recipere  voluerit,  securitatem  reperiat  quod  non  precontraierat  cum  aliqua 
alia,  nee  precognouerat  aliquam  dicte  Isabelle  consanguineam,  et  quod 
a>illum  ex  parte  ipsius  mariti  futuri  impedimentum  subfuit  vel  subest, 
propter  quod  matrimonium  inter  eum  et  laabellam  eandem  lubsistere 
non  valeret,  et  quod  eam  eciam  maritali  aSeccione  pertractabat,  *  et  quod 
limpliciter  per  itatntum  mercatorum  vel  obligadonem  de  compoto  super 
dnpio  quasi  ex  mutuo  recepto  vel  ad  mercandizandum  sibi  tradito  se  obliget 
solempniter  executoribus  meis,  recepta  ab  eu  defesancia ;  quod  si  premissa 
et  ipse  obligans  ea  obseruet,  nulla  lit  huiusmodi  obligacio,  set 
t  inanu.  Alioquin  si  huiusmodi  matrimocium  propter  precon- 
1  cum  alia  vel  impedimentum  aliud  ex  parte  viri  eueniens  vel 
condngens  aut  subsistens  resoluatur  et  non  procedat,  vel  si  maiinis  ipse 
per  maliciam  suam  ipsam  Isabellam  male  pertiact^uerit  contra  eSeccionem' 
et  rinculum  federit  coiuugalis,  ipsa  obligado  in  pleno  suo  remaneat  robore 
et  vigore.  Et  si  ipsa  Isabella  propter  foniicacionem  quam  commisit  uel 
comnuttit  antequam  in  vxorem  ducatur  nullum  uimm  ualentem  habere 

>  Written  fM.  ■  Sic  :  ftrnUii  i>  nideatl;  meant. 

•  tmmiu  lUM  eipangcd.  •  Sic  i"  foe  ptrlraclabit. 

*  Sic  '  Sie :     for    iff4tlinH    or    pouiblj    for 
'Kc  for  iniaeau  sfftteitium. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  2/3 

possit,  uel  91  ab  aliqua  abiecta  et  modica  persona,  c  solidos  in  bonis  propriis 
Don  habente,  in  TTOrem  ducta  fucrit,  xl  marcas  de  Toto  hniusmodi  legato 
libi  relicto  eoipso  perdat.  Si  »utem,  pro  eo  quod  meretrix  esse  elegerit 
et  fuerit,  in  viorem  duci  non  voluerit  ncc  valuerit,  il  habeat  taatum  solidoi 
de  legato  kuiusmodi  steiUngoram.  In  quot  euentus  quicquid  ad  vBom 
ipgius  Isabelle  in  hac  parte  solutum  de  x)  li.  huitumodi  non  fuent  in  vtw 
maritagiorum  honettarnm  mulierom,  et  preteitim  ac  masime  de  meo 
ungaine,  coQuertatur. 

„.,.    „.  .  ,  FFo.   150.1    Item  leeo  Roberto  Bozoun  filio  quondam 

Btaean  AUcie     Bozoun     quondam'    sorons    mee'     luita    Dert- 

mnthiam  in.Devonia,  scolari,  x  li.  ad    iuuandum  eum   ad 
in  studio  litteranim. 

Item  lego  fratri  juo  minoii  cs.    Item  lego  filio  quondam 

Thomesie  Louecol,  Tzori)  Johannis  Louecok  de  Oxonia, 
Kolari,*  ad  iuaandum  eum  in  ezpensis  suis  ad  studendum,  x  li. 
_.,.   ..     ,.  Item  leco  partui  qui  est  ad  presens  in  ventre  Alicie, 

iaULt.  Txons  Ricardi  de  la  Lee  de  parochia  de  Swaldif,  si  natcatui 

masculus  et  vocetur  post  me  WiUelmus,  lis. 

Item  lego  Willchno  de  Stanley  et  Agneti  viori  sue  de 
SfMith  Stamfordia,  lis.  sterlingonim,  et  lectum  quendam,  videlicet 

vnum  couerlet  cum  testere  qui  deponitui  apud  eos  nigrum 
blodium,  qui  est  minoris  valoiis  quam  aliquis  de  duobus  aliis  lectis  consimiliter 
depositis  penet  ipsum  Willelmum.  Item  Willelmo  filio  eonindem,  xls. 
et  vnum  librum  decrctaliiim  apparitatum,  et  seitum  librum  decrctalium 
cum  glosa  cardinalit  in  vno  volunune,  et  Innocendum  antiquum  correctum, 
in  quo  in  principio  ipsius  libri  scripsi  mann  mea  et  feci  de  voluntate  mea 
in  Bac  parte  mencionem.  Hec  autem  legata  Willelmo  patri  et  eius  vxori 
ac  Willelmo  eorum  filio  sic  relicta  dari  et  prestari  volo  sub  condicione  si 
ipse  Willelmus  pater  et  Agnes  fideliter  custodierint  bona  mea  penes  ipsum 
Willelmum  deposita,  et  plene  ac  fideliter  libeiauerint  executoribus  meis 
secundum  eiigenciam  indenture  inter  ipsum  Willelmum  et  me  de  bonis 
buiusmodi  facte,  cuius  altera  pan  sigillo  ipiius  Willelmi  sigillata  penes 
me  remanet,  et  secundum  quod  bona  buiusmodi  quasi  in  totum  spedfico 
in  memoriali  sine  inuentario  supradicto. 

Item  lego  pio  duabus  cantariis  perpetuit  habendis, 
l^  «""""  f'ciendij  et  fundandis  pro  animabus  mea  et  parentum  et 
/WfliJii.  benefactorum  meorum  et  illorum  quorum  sum  debitor  et 

quorum  bona  iuste  ve!  iniuste  recepi,  cc  marcas  sterlingorum  ; 
et  si  aliter  cito  vel  commode  fieri  non  possit,  in  domibus  religiosis 
possessionatis  cantarie  huiusmodi  habeantur.  Et  vellem  quod  TUa  '  in 
monasteiio  Osneye, .  et  altera  in  monasterio  Lancestonie  predictis 
haberentui.  Et  si  non  possint  ibi  haberi,  alibi,  vt  in  monaiteiiis  de  Nottele, 
Torre,  sen  vbi  executores  mei  magis  sccurum  el  vtile  viderint,  procurent 
et  faciant  eag  fieri  et  firmari.  Et  si  pro  tanta  summa  non  possint  haberi, 
plus  addatur  de  bonis  meis,  quatenus  sufficere  poterunt  non  legatis. 

'  Written  AW.  '  The  Kale  iii»^  be  ii  Omnia  icolari, 

rtlening  to  ymuig  Lovecok,  but  Che 
order  of  the  wordi  juitifiei  the  pnncCuicion 
adopted  abore. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


274  "^"^   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

Siparacit  Item    lego    ad    reparadonem    pondum   et    viarum    ac 

^sii[fiiiKi]  ti         itinenun  in  lods  ubi  roagii  meritorium  fuerit,  i  marcai. 
vianm.  1^^^    \^^    cuilibet    canonico    monuteiij    Lancotonic 

Latutiun.  dimidiam    tnarcain,   et    domino    Dauid    at  Hole    canonico 

vltra  pordonem  eum  inde  contingentem  mam  iliam 
Rtgtre.  dimidiam  marcam.     Item  lego  domino  Rogero  de  Dorset, 

diacono,  ipsius  Dauid  conunguineo,  portifonum  meom 
tea  manuale  quod  nt  in  coffra  sine  cista  maiori  apud  Forde,  Item  lego 
,  priori  monasterij  Lancestonie  qusndam  dphum  argenteum 

qui  ftiit  quondam  patris  mei,  qui  est  Stamfordie  penei 
dominum'  Willelmum  de  Steanley,  in  cuiut  dphi  fundo  eiterius  eculpttui 
tantum  Tnnm  scutum  sine  icochoune  pitria  mei,  vna  cum  cooperculo  quod 
ego  fed  fieri  dpho  huiusmodi  correspondenti,  remansurum  imperpetuum 
in  prioratu  Lancestonie  penes  priorem  qui  ibidem  fuerit  pro  tempore,  iia 
quod  eitra  prioratum  non  accomodctur  nee  impignoretut*  nee  alieneiui, 
nisi  maior  et  ineuitabilii  etlndissimilata  vtilitas  vel  necessitai  alienacionem 
ipsius  fieri  suaderet,  cogeret  et  vrgeret.  Item  lego  domino  meo  abbati 
Enabam  monaBterij  de  Enesham  *  ciphum  ilium  argenteum  deauratum 

et  deamelatum  cum  pede  suo  per  me  fraeto  et  cum  cooperculo 
de  eadem  secta,  et  lauatorium  de  eadem  secta  de  dono  eJusdemdomim 
abbatii,  ita  quod  rcmancit  ipsi  monasterio  imperpetuum,  et  non  alienetur 
nee  impigooTetur,*  vt  supra  de  alio  dpho  argenteo  premiu,  nm  maior 
necesritas  quam*  fieri  ezposceret,  requireret  et  artaret. 
DtfJix  Item    lego    meliorem    anulum    meum    domino    meo 

Ezoniensi  et  eecundo  meliorem  domino  meo  Lincolnienn 
et  terdo  mdiorem  domino  meo  Wigornienri  epiicopis,  et  eiecutoribns 
meii  tret  alios  anulos. 

Item  lego  monasterio  de  Dora  vnum   nonche  [qiti]* 
Of:  est  cum  aaulis  in  dicta  magna  coSra  stante  in  dormilorio 

Oscncye. 

Item    1^0    magistro    Ricardo    Oeangre    zonam    meam 
Ricarit  CliMgrt.  sericam  harshiatam  cum  argento  in  quo  aues  scolpuntur 

in  tota  zona,  que  e^t  Staunfordie. 

Item    bibliam    pulcram    quam '    kabui    ex    acomodato 

priori)    de   Lantenj"*   pcope  Glouccstriam,  et  alios   libros 
m  prinripio  scripsi  sen  inntulaui  ipsius  monasterij  fore,  eidem 

meam  volo  et  logo  reititui  indilate. 

Item  decretales  quo*  olim  impingnorauit  mihi  frater 
Nicholaut  de  Vpton,  tunc  abbas  monasterij  de  Enesham, 


■  Pnibiblir  (or  iienn.  Wotenter,  though  exempt  from  the  bitbop't 

'  Wricten  impugturtmr.  juiiidiction.     The    abbot   of    Eve*bun    M 

'  Enabam  below  ii  aituiil)>  Efiuham,  u  chii   time   «m   Wlliim   Bo^,    1345--^ 

Nicholu     Upton,     elected     abbot      133S,  (ibid,  u,  6). 

deprived  1 344,  and  >bbot  agiio  c.  1 349-5+,  '  Written  inijiijmreBir. 

belonged     to     that    monutety.     Geofirey  'Sic. 

Lunbutn  wu  abbot  it  the  time  when  the  ■  Omitted  in  ori^aaL 

wiU   *!■   made  (Wnwiwcm  iii,   1).      But  '  Written   jmmj-  .-   powiblr  >   oUtleM 

the  word  in   thit  caie   aaj  be   Eunbam,  error  (or  jnam  fumdau. 

t.    Eveihini,    locatlf    in    the   dioceie   of  *  Sic 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ARCHDEACON   OF  LEICESTER. 


275 

eodem  modo  restitui  volo  et  idem  fiat  amore^  statim  de  Ubris  aliorum, 
T»Tt.  ^  de  summa  Azonis  que  at  monasterij  de  Toire,  ij  libros* 

TiMtoSary.  sermonum  qui  sunt  monasteiij  de   Teulcesbuiy,    ij    libroa* 

Fifi*-  jermonum  qui  lunt  monastcrij  de  Forde,  de  epistolia  Petri 

Blesensit  que  sunt  domini  epijcopi  Eioniensi*,  et  sic  de  ceteris.  Tales 
tamen  pans!  sunt  aliorum  nisi  sicut  lignantur  et  ezplicaui  in  memoriali 
predictD  per  me  scripto  et  facto,  vno  et  alio  tcripto  in  papiio 
neum  predictum  et  per  me  digesto  et  approbato  et  facto, 
Tt  textus  Inforciati  et  vnus  alius  liber  minimi  piecij  qui 
fuit  magistri  Rogeri  de  Otery,  qui  stat  cum  domino  meo 
Wygomiensi. 

[Fo.  iS9d.]  Item  lego  tribu*  filiia  Johannis  Denej-s 
de  Gydecote,  inter  quos  hercdem  ipsius  non  volo  numerari 
nee  eciam  comprehendi,  lij  marcaa  Bterliogorum,  videlicet 
iiij  marcas,  et  voi  de  iiliabus  suis  non  maritate  in  subsidium 
i.  ateilingorum,  quos  ci.  veto  in  alium  vsum  applicari. 

Item  lego  Johanne  Lynham  quondam  sorori  patrls 
mei,  si  ipsa  me  Bupeniixeiit,  zls.  et  vj  coclearia  aigentea, 
et  Johanni  filio  suo,  xls,  et  Thomasye  filie  sue  in  subsidium 
(li.  et  Margarete  filie  sue  in  vsum  similem,  cs. 

Item  lego  Waltero  Asche,  domicello  et  notario  meo, 
V  marcas,  Simoni  de  Bulkyngtone  seruienti  meo,  t  marcat, 
et  Walteio  Achym  seruienti  meo,  ils,  si  michi  rsque  ad 
mortem  meam  fidelitei  seniierint  et  in  meo  seruicio 
t  ad  uel  in  mortem  meam  non  conspicauerint'  nee  earn 
procurauerint :  alioquin  iUo'  et  quiscumque  qui  secus  fecerit  vel  de  seruicio 
meo  recessetit  buiusmodi  legato  aibt  relicto  cateat  penitus  et  ex  toto.  Item 
lego  W,  filio  dicti  Simonis  xis. 

_  ,      .  „,,  Item  lego  domino  Johanni  de  Oldestow,  rectori  eedesie 

''  sancce  Mabene  m  Comubia,  xls. 

Raivu  Miaurit.       Item  Roberto  Mnstatde  de  Lanceitonia,  li  me  super- 
nixerit,  xxs. 

Item  magistro  Rlcardo  Noiys  caoonico  Exoniensi, 
si  me  supeniixerit,  zls;  et  slbi  restitui  volo  andqua  sua' 
ij  magms  quaternis  in  coffra  mea  stante  in  dormitorio  meo* 


Sgginu  Ottry. 


cuilibet  e 
maritagij 


mantagi]  sui, 

Widuna  Auhe 


Ritarie  Naryi, 


reportona' 
ytb.   SbartulU. 


Item  lego  magistro  Johanni  de  Shateshulle,  piecentoii 

ecclesie  Exoniensis,  si  me  supcruixerit,  xls. 

Item  Thome  de  Doune,  filio  Johanne  atte  Pitte,  fratri 
meo  consanguineo  se'"  ei  parte  patris  mei,  ci. 

Item   magistro    Benedicto   Pastone,    xls.     Item    domino 
Radulpho  consanguineo  meo,  porcionario  in  ecclesia  sancti 
lancci  Frtbi.  ^'°^^  '1  Comubia,  lis.     Item  magistro  Johanni  Derworthe, 
[D)Bwrir(i<.  xls.  ei  V  coclearia  argeHtea. 


[Ra\dulfbus 


'Sic: 


'  Sic  ;   for  conspiraarrint. 


'  *  Sic  :  gtrmti  probably  oroincd. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


276 


THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 


Item  Thome  de  Douae,  filio  quondam'  et  nunc  heredi 
quondam   pa tris  mei,   sex  marcaj  sterlingoram   et  quatuor 
coclearia  argentea,  et  meUorem  lectum  meum  cum  rosis  croceis. 

Item  Thome  Waryn,  filio  quondam  Johanne  sorotis 
mee,  y  marcas  et  lectum,  videlicet  couerlet  cum  testeiio 
de  eadem'  secta,  et  ij  whytels  et  ij  debilia  lintheamina  ;  que  omnia  excepta 
pecunia  huiuamodi  tJbi  legata  sunt  apud  SwalclTUe. 

Item  lego  domino  Alwandro  S potman,  presbitero 
:te  Anne  in  eccleaia  omnium  Sanctorum  Oionie, 
IS,  et  domino  Waltero  de  Bokelonde  canonico  ad  presens 
monasterij  de  Mussendene,  xixs.  Et  ipsi  monasterio  ad 
fabiicam  vel  reparacionem  ecclesie  sue*  eiusdem  monasterij 
uatum  necessaiiamm,  zls. 

Item  lego  ad  disrribuendum  inter  fratres  mendicantes, 
videlicet,  pro  vestibus  et  habitibus  senium  fratrum  et 
debilium  et  abiectorum  et  minoris  reputacionia  inter  eos, 
amen  et  deuotonim,  vbicumque  in  Anglia  tales  magis 
idigentes,  z  maicas.  Item  pro  reparacione  et  coopertura 
ecdesiarum  et  domorum  necessarianmi  talium  fratrum  ma^ 
indigencium,  vbicumque  verisimilis'  tales  fuerint'  in 
Anglia,  X  marca). 

Item  lego  robam  meam  futratam  cum  pelara,  habentem 
supertunicam  clau$am,  tabardum  et  duo  capicia  furrata, 
atque  gamagium  furratum  de  liberata  dicti  domini  . 
W^gomieuis,  domino  Roberto  vicario  ecclesie  de  Meltone  Moubta/,  si 
me  super uixerit ;  et  eciam  sibi  lego^  liberacionem  omnium  que  mini 
debet  per  quandam  litteram  obligatoriam,  seu  alias  qualitercumque 
sinodalibus^  et  denariis  sancti  Petri.  Si  vero  idem  Robettua  me* 
piemoriatur,  tunc  lego  tunicam,  supertunicam  et  vnum  capidum  furratum 
domino  Philippo,  nuper  eapellano  de  Worthorpe  iuxta  Stamfordiam,^* 
qui  per  prius  fuit  capellanus  de  Tynewelle,  si  me  superuizerit :  alias 
alicui  leni  et  debili  et  noQ  valenti  se  iuuare  honesto  eapellano ;  colobium 
veto,  garnagium  et  altcrum  capicium  [Fo.  160]  furrata  dicte  robe 
lego  alicui  alteri  paupeti  presbitero  honesto  et  impotenti,  vel  non 
valenti  propter  debilitatem,  infirmiiatem  vel  aenectutem  celebrare  vel  se 


Daau. 


Waryn. 


AUxandrs 
Spurman. 

BoitltHd. 

et  domomm 


honestorum 

reperti  fierant* 


d  have  been  eipunged. 


*  Sic  1  for  jurrinl. 

*  Sic  :  tor  dt  viriiiiaiti  or  vtritimilih 
'  WHtten  farranl. 

'The  wotdt  'yatm  tunicam,  ii 
tUDicun  et  capicium  lunatum  do 
Philippo,  nupci  capellaDD  de  Worthc 
taken  from  below,  ire  added  here  Id 
original  copy,  with  vatat  inleilined  ii 
nnial  way. 

■  Pn  ttntddibia  U  needed. 


•  '  Wothofpe  in  the  puith  of  Si.  Martin, 
Stamford.  There  w»  i  amaU  nunnery  here 
wfaidi  came  to  an  end  after  the  peiCilencc 
of  IJ49,  and  wai  united  to  the  prioiy  of 
St.  Michael  by  Stamford,  alio  on  the 
Northantt  ude  of  the  Wetland.  TirrKtW 
ii  in  Rudand,  weit  of  Stamford.  It  ii 
imponible  to  identify  lir  Phihp,  a  cafdlaiai 
caidaclivHi  of  a  type  which  wai  common  in 
molt  Englitb  pariihei,  with  certainty. 
The  chaplain  who  terved  the  chapel  of 
Epwelt  in  Swalcliffe  patiib,  mentioned 
below,  ii  a  umilir  cite. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


AKCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  277 

Item  lego  mum  gvnagiuro  de  blodeo  fumtum  cum 
Sioi^'T"  capicio  Hon  iurrato  de  eadcm  secta  domino  5objiiiii  vicario 

s  B  ttvui  omnium    Sanctorum    Staunfordie.     Item   lego   Simoni    de 

Bulkjngtonc  predicto,  aub  condidone  lub  qua  dbi  lupeiius 
legaui,  Tnam  garnagium  fuiratum  cum  capido  et  curto  tabaido  furratis 
de  eadem  tecta  que  sunt  apud  Staunfordiam. 

Epttmllt  ^^^^  '*?"   capudum   linitum   edam   de  eadem   *ecta, 

fptaau.  t^o^  f^i  ibidem  edam,  et  tunicam  ct  supcrtunicam  furraiat 

et  capudum  fuiratum  de  ilia  tecta  que  >\int  apud  Swalcljue  domino 
Johanoi,  capellano^  de  Eppewelle,  ti  ibi  michi  et  pro  me  seruierit  anna 
future*  :  alioquin  iUi  capellano  qui  ibi  deaeruiet. 

„  ^.  Item  lego  vnam  robam  furratam  cum   griseo  et  curto 

Otmeyt.  tabardo   et  capudo   furrato    domiito   Willelmo,   capellano- 

celebranti  infra  abbadam  Oseneye,  vel  alteii  deuoto  pauper! 
et  impotenti  capelkno  sub  elecdone  abbatis  ibidem. 

Item  lego  quamdam  cotam  longam  furratam  cum  gTTseo,  que  est  pene» 

magistrum  Ricardum  de  Medmenliam,   alicui  valde  pauperi  et  honesto 

ac  impotenti  capellano  iuzta  arbitrium  et  consdendam  dutdem  Ricardi. 

.     .  Et  cotam  funatam  ac  capudum  eciim  furratum  ciun  giiieo 

Stmmfardu.  'I"*  ""•*   Staunfordie,  lego   vicario  ecclesie  lancti  Andiee 

Staunfordie,  qui  dudum  fuit  capellanui  cdebiani,  Tt  estimo,  in 
prioratuunctiMichaeliBprope  Staunfordiam,*  qui  estaliqualiterantiquui.* 

Item  lego  quamdam  cotam  furratam  per  se  cum  pellibus 
Wah^t  Adym  leporinis  ybernicia  Waltero  Achym,  et  capudum  linitum 
Tbtmt  Weryn.      ^  longam  clocam  de  secta  ipsius  cot:  lego  'Hiome  Waiyn. 

Item  vicario  ecdeaie  prebendalis  de  Lafforde  alias  dicte 
yicaruLaSori4.  j^   sieforde,    tres   wUdoi   sterlingonim. 
Snaruii>r\ii\  iKTti    lego    vnum    garnagium    rubeum    furratum    et 

capudum  nou  {urratum  de  eadem  secta  predicto  Ada  de 
Snalteforde,  tub  condicione  sub  qua  sibi  auperiu)  legaui.  * 

^  Item   vnum   antiquum   couerlite   line   testerio  quod  est 

S*iiv»rtm«  Staunfordie  Emmote  de  Skilyngtonc,  pauperi  mulieri  ,de 

Staunfordia,  et  vnum  pannum  modicum  grossum  de  russeto 
qui  est  edam  ibi  &lio  eiusdem . 

Item  lego  quamdam  robam  quasi  nouam,  furratam  com 
/^^(^(^[ijflrJe].  pclura,   cum  longo  tabardo  ct  capudo    rnico  funato  de 

liberata  modo  et  pro  nunc  vltima'  domini  Lincolniensis, 
que  sunt  apud  Staunfordiam,  et  j  remenaunt  quandtatis  ij  vlnaram  de  nouo 
panno  tiusdem  secte  qui  est  apud  Swalcl)Tie;  item  vnam  robam  cum 
tunica,  supertunica,  colobio  curto  et  vno  capucio  furrato  cum  pelura  bona. 


'  The  woiiit  '  qui    ibi    dt>erui 

t.     Item 

'  S«  note  10  on  p.  176  »bo«. 

'Written  amiqai. 

'Thii  refers  to  a  legacy  in  the  earUer 

ken  from  below,  m  added  he 

-ein  the 
lined    u 

figinal    copy,    with    vacat    inte 
efoie. 

'  Thii  cUuM  i«™  to  .how  thi 

t  Doune 

•Sic. 

of  death 

'  Thii  phraic  coiroboratil  the  itatement 

hen" the  wiU  «u  made.     The 

chaplain, 

u  to   the   regulii  payment  ol  a  liitrata 

1  uiual  in  tuch  OKI,  wai  appoi 

nted  and 

m  clothing  hy  the  bi.hop  of  Lmcoln  nude 

emoied  at  the  will  af  Che  leccot 

in  note  2,  p.  i^s  '^^t- 

D,„i,z.d,  Google 


278  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUNE, 

et  vnam  longim  clocam  de  lecu  iptiu)  robe  funatam  cum  giueo,  que 
'MiDt  Staunfordie ;  ac  eciam  maiorem  lectam  meum  nibeum  cum  toto 
tuo  apparatu,  ai  per  nbaldoi  pluia  tcI  vnum  cognita  hactenui  vel  donee 
in  Tzorem  ducu  fuerit  per  aliquem  competeatii  itatui  Tinun  cogniu  el 
yiolau  non  fuerit,  l^o  dicte  Isabelle,  que  moratUT  cum  dicta  Alicia  loiore 
mea.  Si  antem  lie  cognita  fuerit,  tunc  aibl  adimo  lotum  hoc  legatum  et 
Tclinquo  aliii  muUeribui  honestii  non  maritadi  de  languine  meo  non 
corruptia  in  subtidium  maritagiorum  luomm,  videlicet,  mi  earum  vnam 
Tobam  et  alteri  alteram  mm  niig  parcel  1 13^  et  tercie*  dictum  lectum.  Si 
Autem  talet  reperte  non  fnerint,  tnnc  panniet  lectui  huiuamodi  vendantur  in* 
pecunia  ex  eit  redigenda  in  tustentacionem  et  vesturam  paupenim  applicetnr. 
Item  lego  vnam  robam  linitam  cum  undone  mbeo 
AlidtMvcbatau.axia  ij  c'apncdii,  vno  linito  et  alio  non  linito,  que  est  apud 

Staunfordiam,  dicte  Alicic  sorori  mee. 

Item   lego  vnum   remenaunt   de   albo   panno   qui  est 
IFabm  Acbym.    Staunfordie  non  taliatum    Walteroi   notario  et    domicelb 

meo,  et  j  whitel  et  j  par  lintheaminum  nouorum. 
Item  lego  mantellum  meum  rubeum  de  Hibemia  alicui  teni  vd  pauperi 
notabiliter  de  villa  Staunfordie. 

Item  lego  j  whitel  dicto  Ade  et  aliud  whitel  dicto  Waltero  Achym, 
«t  vtrique  eorum  par  lintheaminum   sub  condicione  [Fo.    160  d]  quam 
juprapotui  in  legato  pei  me  teruientibus  meii  relicto. 
^  ,.  Item  lego  in  vlnai  panni  linei  qiu  est  Staunfordie  et 

fnfauftriim,.      «  ''""  "^    tres  ct  ]   quartenam  noui    eanenacij  de  came* 

et  totum  nouum  pannum  de  caneuido  qui  eat  Staunfordie 
Ad  diuidendum  inter  euidenter  paupctes,  debilea  et  impotcntes,  videlicet 
impotendotibui,  ad  faciendum  eis  vnum  paruum  saltern  lintheamen  et 
«amiaiam  et  braccas,  et  aliia  iuzta  modum  indigencie  eorundem.  Et  eodem 
modo  lego  diatribuendoa  inter  pauperes  et  edam  impotentes  omnes  pannos 
meot  lineos  pro  corpore  meo,  et  omnia  lintheamina  superiua  non  legata. 

Item  lego  Roberto  Saundres  balliuo  meo  apud  Swaldyue 
g„,^f,  robam  illam  meam  lubeam  furratam  cum  pelura,  longo 

tabardo  cum  capudo  furato,  que  est  penes  magistrum 
Ricardum  Medmenham,  et  xls.  in  pecunia  vel  in  aliis  ipedebus  seu  bladia 
bonorum  meomm,  si  fideliter  se  habueiit  et  responderit  executoribus  mds 
et  de  bonii  meis  custodie  et  administradoni  sue  commissis ;  alioquin  omni 
careat  legato,  et  fiat  aibi  rigor  omnia  ita  quod  insddam*  rigoris  aapentas 


In  distribudone  vero  facienda  inter  panperes  in  dictia 

Oumitn.  pannis  lineo  et  de  cancuado  parochiani  ecclesie  predicte 

de  QneTntone  ceteris  preferantur  ;  ita  videlicet  quod  a  toto 

prindpio  dittribucionis  huiusmodi  aliqua  notabilis  quantitaa  inibi  pardatur. 

Item  lego  mappam  meam  meliorem  cum  ruella  libi 
AHaii  Oitiuy.  correspondenti  abbati  monasterij  Oseneye,  sub  condicione 
in  legatia  sibi  et  confratribus  auis  per  me  factis  apposita  et  adiecta. 

■Written  t^^it!  poMibl^  an  uror  lor            *  Camt  appein  Co  be  ■  place,  but  in 

ftrtinnunt.  ideoticy  ii  oot  dni. 

,,„  .  '  Written  iiuiitiri.     The   copTiit    prob- 

WntWn  UTOD.  ^^,^  ^^^^j  ^-^^.^  r^™,  but   moddfciJ 

* Sc  I  Ita  needed  initcKl.  liu  wordt  and  ok*. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


ARCHDEACON    OF   LEICESTER.  279 

jji^  jiariinnJa  ^^*™  ^8"  fobam  meam  blodeam  furrawm  cum  griieo, 
fauperitKieri  videlicet  tunicam,  supermnicam,  cuitum  tabardum  et 
vil  tapiUauB  capucium  furratum  alicui  seni  pauperiori  recton  sen 
dcbiiiacenaiut  capelkno^  et  iadigcnciori  arcbidiaconatus  Leycestrie,  ita 
u-ycBine.  quod  paupcrtas  et  indigcncia  a  casu  et  non  culpa  sua,  Tidelicei 

si  propter  hoc  quod  concubinaritu  et  fornicator  fuerit,  vet  tabernarius  aut 
gulotus  pauper  extitetit,  nichil  percipiat,  processeiint  et  piocedant.  Et 
banc  determinadonem,  modificadonem  et  restricdonem  *  fado  et  pro 
facdi  haberi  volo  in  omnibus  et  singulis  legatis  pauperibus  et  indigentibus 
supeiius  vcl  infcrius  relictis  et  eciam  relinquendis. 

Qlacatt  Item  lego  docam  furratam  cum  giisco  de  eadem   et 

CdfiMtm  capucium  linitum  de  eadcm  secta  alicui  pauperi   vicaiio 

[i^irnhiWa       eiusdem  ardudiaconatus. 

f™""-  Item  lego   robam  meam   bonam   bene  furratam   cum 

Jthama  Lynbam.  (j^na  pelura,  habentem  longum  tabardum  furratum,  super- 
tonicam  dausam  et  capucium  vnum  funatum  et  a]iud  linitum  de  eadem 
secta  dicte  Jobanne  de  L/nham,  si  me  superuixeril :  alioquin  inter  £lias 
■uis  non  maritatas  pro  rata  diuidendam. 
...  .  „     ,  Item  lego  robam  meam  linitam   cum  crndone  blodeo, 

cum  longo  tabardo  et  vno  capucio  hmto  el  alio  non  linito, 
prefate  Alide  Marchaunt  sorori  tnee. 

Item  lego  domino  Aleiandro  Sporman  predicto  nouam 
gtfrmaH.  robam  blodeam  furratam  cum  pelura,   cum   curto  tabardo 

el  vno  capudo  furrato  et  alio  non  furrato,  et  clocam  longam. 
foiratam  cum  medio  vario  de  eadem  secta,  si  soluerit  pellipario  Nicholao 
Gerlande  seu  Henrico  famulo  suo  quinquaginta  soHdos  vel  saltem  untum 
quantum  petitur  pro  funura  ipsiua'docc  et  pro  furneatura  ipsius  robe, 
de  quo  petito  et  ezistente  a  retro  fed  eidem  Henrico  memotiale  sub  manu 
mea  quod  habet. 

Item  lego  alteram  robam  furratam  cum  pelura,  habentem 
[*°l*f  ^1".  .  longum  tabardum  et  vnum  capucium  furratum  et  aliud 
[(Wliww.    ""  I'n'™^'l="dem»ecta,que*otpeneseundem' Aleiandrum, 

alicui  deuoto  presbitero  non  promote  studenti  Ozonte  in 
tfaeologia,  eciam  »i  fuerit  in  aliqua  aula  perpetua  ibidem  et  edam  li  fuerit 
bacallaiius  in  theolo^a. 

.    , ,        ,  Item  lego  robam   meam   linitam  cum  cyndone  viridi 

iaJ*m\lUtita  ^''^  garnagio  in  ommbus  sms  garnainentis  aLcui  paupeii 
J  mapstro'  vel  bakallario  in  theologia  non  promoto  Ozonie. 
'  '  *tfn*  jjyg  igpj  longjm  clocam  meam  linitam  cum  panno  et 
capndum  ntudem  secte  eodem  modo  et  eodem  panao  Unilum  que  sunt 
apud  SwaldjTie  Thome  Warya  predicto. 

Vicariodt  [Fo.    161.]    Item  robam  meam  linitam  cum  cyndone 

SaMyiu.  lubeo  que  est  ibidem  domino  Henrico  vicario  meo  ibidem. 

Item  lego  pannum  nouum  pro  vna  roba  non  cisturo  de 
fiinlhmtnt.     liberata  abbatis  Oseneye  dicto  scolari  filio  quondam  sororit 

mee  Thomaiie. 

'  WlitMD  cap^iani.  '  Written  landtm. 

■Wiitteo  rtilrsccuiuiii.  ■  Tbil    nurginil    rcfercDce    cinnot    be 

'  ipiiw  written  a  lecond  time  hj  miitikt.  reeovertd  enetly. 

'Written  qua.  '  Wrictm  magiitri. 


:yCOOgIe 


JM<ris  BeatM. 


THE   WILL   OF    MASTER    WILLIAM    DOUNE, 

Item  derico  pauperi  aquebaiulo*  de  Swaldyue  mum 
'  album  coiselum  qui  est  apud  SwaldTue,  et  quinque  lolido) 
sterlingonim  ad  orandum  pro  me.  Item  lego  pannum 
Douum  pro  roba  miclii  fadenda  non  ctuum  de  liberata  de 
Tone  qui  est  apud  Swaldyue  piedicto  Bozooe  quondam: 
alio  sororis  mee. 
Omnet  tcio  legataiios  predicios  et  iofratcripto)  onero  et  logo  vt  pro 

jiAam  Item  cotam  meam  de  skarleto    cum    capudo    dasdem 

Mamfiig.  secte  Johanni  Mannyng. 

Rtcttri  it  ^ica.  lego  nouum  doiwrium  meum  cum  tribo*  banteriia 

Saaiciyut.  eidem  quasi   ieie  corespondentibus   futuro  aucceuori  meo 

rectori  de  Swaldyue,  sub  condidone  et  modo  quam  et 
quern  in  legato  xl  marcarum  ad  reparandum  domot  rectoiie  et  aliai  ac 
dauauras  ipaios  eccleaie  tuperiut  ezpicBsaui. 

Item  l^o  vnam  cotam  furratam  cum  nigra  furrura  et 
Rti^tiBmnu.     capucio  linito  de  cadem  secta,  que  Bunt  apud.  Swaldyue, 

dicto  fratri  prefati^  Roberti  Bozone,  si  ad  scolas  iuerit  et 
acolari$  fuerit  vel  esse  voluerit :  alioquin  eidem  Roberto. 

Item  lego  domino  Egidio  ad  preseni  tectori  ecdesie  de 
KM«««^..  Kibbeworthe,  i  marcai.  Item  magistro  Petro  rectori 
NayUitmt.  ecdesie  de  Naylesione,  vj  marcai.     Et  domino  Aleiandro, 

"  credo  vocato   rectori    ecdesie '   de    Shakestone,    iis.    stet- 

lingorum.  Et  rogo  eos  et  qnoslibet  alios  arcbidiacoaatus  mei  Leycestrie 
quod  micbi  remittant  ea  que  per  me  et  meoa  ministroa  ab  ds  indebite 
recepi. 

...  Et  amore  Dei  infra  mensem  post  mortem  meam  fiat 

iaaaida.  preapue  in  archidiaconatu  meo  Leycestne  et  ei  tunc  in 

tota  diocesi  Lincolniensi  prodamacio  generalii,  quod  quis- 
cumque  vllo  tempore  lenierit  se  fuiiie  indebite  oppreuum  per  me  vel 
grauatum,  vd  dicere  potuerit  et  ostendere,  saltern  probabiliter,  quod  ab 
eo  aliquid  contra  insticiam  et  bonam  consdendam  extorsi  vel  recepl,  eiceptit 
dumtaxat  procuracionibus  ardiidiaconalibus,  quas  in  archidiaconatu  predicto 
recepi  aliquociens  visitadonia  officio  non  impenso,  propter  quod  alia  pietads 
et  elemosinarum.  ob-equia  in  recompensadonem  talem  qualem  ad  presens 
possum  facere  superius  in  eodem  archidiaconatu  fadenda  ordinaui,  si  de 
eitorsione  et  recepcione  iniuriosis  et  illicitit  huiusmodi  ostendant*  probabilet 
euidencias,  et  iuret  id  verum  esse  quod  asserit  in  hac  parte,  super  quarum 
euidenciarum  et  iuramenti  valorc  vd  non  valore  vd  sufScienda  seu 
insuSidenda,  attends  et  consideratis  qualitadbus  personaium  et  quantitate 
summarum,  stari  voio  arbitrio'  et  conidende  executor 
eo  quod  ad  presens  in  specie  tale  aliquid  non  occunit,  exceptia  pei 
meos  quibusdam  receptis  de  vicario,  vt  diierunt,"  de  Mdtone  Moubray, 
pro  quibus  sibi  superius  legaui  ad  valorem  notabilem  vltra  ea,  et  quia  forte 
contra  bonum  consciende  extorsi  ab  eodem  vicario  quamdam  obligadonem 
I  librarum,  eam  sibi  superius  remisi  et  remitto,  et  rogo  quod  ipse  michi 
remittat,  quia  iam  amare  recogito  quod  valde  male  multi  superiorei 
versantur,  immo  grassantur,  cum  subditis,  de  quorum  numero  fui  et  sum 

'  The  aijutbaiidm  ii  the  '  nater-caniei,'  '  tccUiU  repeated  by  mlitike. 

i.e.   the  clerh  v.hi  carried  holy  mtti    on  'Sic:  lot onendat. 

Sundiyi  in  the  pariih  church.  '  Wiilten  abiirio. 


,GoogIe 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  281 

Tniu,  DeuB  mihi  indulgeat  pro  lua  ineffabili  pietate,  tunc  eiecntores  ma ' 
mnnunt  et  resarciant*  quatenus  bonum  et  equum  Euerit  omnia  et  iingola 
Kc  eztorta  illidte  et  recepta,  quatenus  bona  mea  in  preMnti  teitamento 
ad  Ttus  ceterot  leu  penonig  certit  vel  incertis  non  legata  possint  suSicere 
in  hac  parte. 

Item  lego  vsnm  «o  vsufructum,  laitem  talem  qualem* 
inferius  describetur,  librorum  meoium  corporii  iurii  ciuilis, 
videlicet  parui  Toluminii  digesti  veterii,  codids,  digcfti  noui  et  inforciati, 
necnon  decretalium  meonun  et  Innocendj  et  libri  texd  decretalium  cum 
tribnigloiis,  et  Digno,  ac  Jotunmi'Andree  in  nouellii  super  titulo  de  leguli* 
mm  in  tdo  Tolumine,  necnon  Clenaentinamm  cum  quinque  gloiis  et 
Johtnoimanim*  cum  vna  glosa  ic  vno  volumine,  in  quibuj  libris  multa 
scripsi  manu  [Fo.  161  d]  mea,  Roberto  Bozone  predicto,  quondam  &Iio 
Alide  sororik  mee,  seu  predicto  Kolari,  quondam  filio  Thomasie  alterini 
loiorit  mee,  videlicet  Yoi  iptorum  qui  apcior  et  moiigeiador  executonim 
meonun  vel  vniui  eorum  st  abbatis  monaiteiij  OseneTe  aibitrio  infra 
quadrienniuro  a  tempore  mortii  mee  repertus  fueiit  ad  «tudendum  in 
iure  ;  ita  quod  illi  qui  electus  fuerit  in  hac  parte  prima  paruum  volumen, 
et  deinde  libri  alij  iurii  ciuilia,  prout  oportunum  et  vtile  fuetit,  successive, 
et  post  quinque  annos  postquam  illc  in  iure  duili  studuerit,  libri  ceteri 
iuris,  videlicet  canonid,  predict!  tradantur  ddem  per  proprietarioi  eorundem, 
si  et  dummodo  tibi  caucionem  et  securitatem  possibiles  faciat  et  reppeiiat, 
quod  cum  librij  huiusmodi  seu  aliquo  eorum  pro  vsu  peKone  sue  proprie 
Tti  efficaciier  non  voluerit  vel  non  potucrit,  vel  in  eis  efficaciter  non  studuerit, 
eos  et  quemlibet  eorum,  quibus  leu  quo  sic  vti  non  voluerit  vel  non  potUerit, 
vel  in  quibus  seu  quo  efficaciter  non  studuerit,  proprietariis  eorundem 
restituet  plene  et  integre  infra  mensem,  et  nichilominus  quod,  quandocumque 
ad  etatem  sezaginta  annotum  peruenerit,  et  alias,  si  tanto  tempore  non 
vizeiit,  ante  mortem  tuam,  li  fnerit  sibi  poisibile  hoc,  vel  saltern  infra' 
mensem  a  tempore  mortis  sue,  tpsos  libros  omnei  et  tingulos,  casibus  iortuids 
incendi],  furti  et  rapine  dumtaxat  eiceptit,  plene  restituet  seu  restitui  fadet 
cum  eSectu,  et  preterea  quod  omnes  libros  dum  apud  ipsum  fuerint  custodiet 
et  conseruabit  saluos  et  non  dilaceratos  nee  f  ractos,concnlcatos  nee  deterioratos 
seu  edam  deteriorandos,  quatenus  fuerit  sibi  poesibile,  et  quod  eos  tea 
aliquem  eorum  non  alienabit  nee  impignorabit,  nee  edam  extra  mantw 
tnas  aeommodabit. 

pTOprietatem   veto  libroram   ipsorum    lego   abbati   et 
"«?'■  conuentui  monasterij  de  Oseneye  et  ipsi  mooasterio  predictii, 

li  et  ita,  et  modo  ae  forma  infrascriptis,  quod  si  videlicet  neutec  con- 
tanguineorum  raeorum  predietorum  habilis,  aptus  sen  ydonens  ad  studendum 
in  iure  repertui  fueiit  in  hac  parte  infra  tempus  predictum,  vel  dictw 
libros  non  receperit,  vel  si  ambo  eorum  decesserint  infra  dictum  tempus, 
tune  etexnunc  pTOut  ex  tunc  et  e  conueno  tam  legatum,  vsus  seu  viufructus 
quam  eciam  proprietatos'  dictorum  librorum  huiusmodi  adimo  et  reuoco 
penitus  ac  lubduco ;  et  ex  tunc  omnes  libros,  quos  dicta  abbati  statim' 
post  mortem  meam  liberari  volo,  vendi  volo  per  abbatem  dicti  monasterij 
qui  tunc  fuerit  et  pecuniam  inde  redigendam  in  pios  vsus  per  manus  ipsius 
abbatis  in  consdencia  sua  distribui  et  canuerti,  ita  quod  ei  ea  cs.  tan  mm 

■  WrictCD  rawclmn.  *  Sie  :    for  JAtMunanm,  Le.  the  Ex- 

■Sic:  farfKafti.  tr«^4*Mi  of  John  XXII. 

■Sic:  Jor^iioKU.  .      '  'Si::   Ui  frtfrittalli. 


.y  Google 


282  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER  WILLIAM   DOUKE, 

in  Tiui  commnne)  et  TdW  lui  monaiterij  nleat  applkin.  Finito  too 
viu  sen  viufmctn  dictomm  libroram  nmul  rel  Kparatiln  in  pertona  alterini 
conunguineomm  meoruin,  in  casu  quo  alteniter  eoium  ipsoi  recepit,  Tt 
eat  dictum,  tunc  libri  predicd  modo  predicto  alteii  de  languine  meo  quo 
ad  Ttum  tea  Tsufnictum  similem  tradaDtur  et  per  proprietarioa  liberentnr, 
modis  et  formii  ac  condidonibtu,  modificaciontbut  et  qnalitatibns  lupradictit. 
Et  eztnnc  finito  Tsu&rttctn  len  ran  in  penona  ipaina  qui  ydoneui  fueiit 
atque  aptui,  alteii  taH  de  eodem  tanguine  et  sic  de  cetem  de  sanguine 
meo  et  parentum  meorum  ex  vtroqne  latere  vsquead  lex  penonai  tantnmmodo 
incluiiue.  Ex  tunc  vero  finito  vtu  leu  vniffractii  kniuimodi  In  Mxta  penona 
huiwmodi,  vtuffrucnu  Luiusmodi  iormalii  inumul  cum  proprietate 
contolidetur  et  expiret  ex  toto  huiutmodi  vtufiructui  fonnalis,  que  propiieti* 
)ic  cum  Tiufructn  conaolidata  et  cum  luo,  n  «c  loqnar,  Ttnffrnctu  cauaali 
abbati  et  conuentui  dicti  monatterij  Oaene^e  et  ipai  monajterio  remaneat 
impeipetuum  in  vtos  propiios  communea  et  vtiles  conuertenda.  Et 
nichilominus,  ne  buiusmodi  pioprietas  dictorum  libiorum  aaliem  interim 
dicto  monasterio  inutilia  penitua  videatar,  caneat  et  aecuret  quilibet  qw 
Tiom  aeu  vauffmctum  predictom  receperit  teu  habebtt  eorum,  aaltem 
quo  modo  eibi  poaaibile  fuerit,  quod  finito  Ttu  (en  Tsuffmctu  huinamodi 
in  peraoiu  aua,  zl  aolidoa  sterlingonim  dibit  et  per  ae  ve!  alium  aoluet 
abbati  ipaiut  monaaterij  qui  fuerit  pro  tempore  infra  menaem,  et  quod 
consilium  et  [Fo.  162]  auxilium  auum  dabit  quoadoixerit  et  preatabit 
eidem  monaaterio  vbicumque  eibi  proficere  poterit  aeu  Talere.*- 

Illi*   preterea   qui  dictos  libroa  recipiet  et  T»um  aea 

vaufructum  illorum  babebit  de  dictis  duobni  filiii 
aoroTum  mearum  lego,  vltra  id  quod  auperius  legaui,  vij  li.  ad  expenaai  auaa 
in  tttidio,  quaa  et  edam  x  libiaa  sibi  supra  legatai  poai  mortem  meam  aolui 
Tolo  abbati  monaaterij,  et  per  manua  auaa  quolibet  anno  de  vij  annit  quibna 
in  iure  atuduerit  ddern  il  lolidoa  liberari,  et  aexaginta  aolidoa  priua. 
fi-^j  Item  lego  magiatio  Ricardo  de  Medmenham,   Tecuii 

Mtimaliam.        eccleaia  de  Vptone  auper   Sabrinam,  Wj'goriuentiB  dioceaia, 

vaum  aeu  vaufructnm  aaltem  modo  qui  aequitur  iibri  ma 
Johannit  Andree  in  nouellis  auper  antiquia  decretalibus,  et  cuiusdam  magnt 
Iibri  etapiaai  Tilde  continentis  queitionea  multaa  et  allegadones  aduocatonim 
in  canaia  vertentibu!  in  palacio  apoatotico,  et  multa  nunme  rtilia  pro  factiata 
et  presertiin  in  Romans  curia.  Item  magnum  quatemum,  immo  libmm 
quern  aolebam  mecum  cariare  acriptum  in  parte  in  percamcno  et  in  parte 
in  papiro,  in  quo  dgnaui  et  remiai  per  dicdonet  quasi  per  alphabetum,  vbi 
reperientur  dicta  Innocencii  et  Archidiaconi  in  rosario  et  materie  acripte 
in  dicto  libro  ipiaao,  et  sepe  remitto  ad  repeticionet  meaa  propriaa  et 
lecturam  meam  acriptaa  in  papiro,  quas  eciam  aibi  lego  et  ectam  Tiufructum 
cuiuidam  libri  continentiB  tcxtum  aexti  libri.  Item  textum  Clemeotinuum 
acriptum  mann  mea  et  constitndonea  prouindales  et  legatonim  et  atatuta 
curie  de  Arcubui  et  copiaa  bullaium  iudidalinm  et  gradosarum,' 
inbibidonnm,  arriculorum  et  multa  rdlia  pro  factiita,  ai  et  ita  quodpoatquam 
idem  Ricardua  ipaia  libria  vti  non  potuerit*  vel  non  voluerit  pro  penona 
sua  propria,  vel  ai  da  Ttua  fuerit  vaque  ad  mortem  anam,  tunc  eoa  et  quemlibet 

'  Writtea  ealdr*.  or    inrolriiic    defiiutiTc    dcdugn    of    tbe 

*  Writtea  !tOi,  curia  in  tuch  tut*,  and  bulla   (noted  a* 

*  Tlw     diitiiutiaQ     u     betwtea     bulb  gncei  or  indultt. 
delcgatuij  conuniiwriet  to  Uj  diiputed  ciKi  *  WiitUn  ftttriu. 


,GoogIe 


ARCHDEACON   OF   LEICESTER.  283 

coram  liberet  abbati  predict!  monuterii  de  Oineye  qui  tunc  fuerit ;  qui 
abbas  ipioa  Ubioi  Tcndit  et  pecnniam  ndigendun  diitribiut  in  pioi  mu, 
et  xxs.  ex  ea  in  tius  penone  et  xli.  ex  ea  in  vku  communes  et  neceuarioi 
monasterij  lui  tantum  conuertere  yaleat  et  non  vlira.  Item  lego  eidera 
Ricardo  zonam  meim  wcundo  meliwem  hanhiatam  et  raam  de  nuppia 
mdt,  videlicet  terdo  mdiorem,  cnm  taella  libi  e^respondente,  et  vnnm 
dpbum  de  dphii  md>  de  mesero,'-  Tidelicet  wcundo  meliorem,  et  quern 
pottquam  magitter  Johannes  de  Beluero  elegeiit  duxerit  eligendom,  et  x  li. 
tterlingorum  vltra  eipen»i»  radonabilel  qua*  facturus  ett  drca  complecionem 
piesentii  teitamenti,  et  lub  condidone  iita,  Tidelicet  si  fideliter  custodieiit 
bona  mea  apud  eum  deposita  et  de  eii  respondent  et  ea  restituorit,  saluia 
et  except!!  caiibua  fortuitia  incendij,  furti  et  rapine. 

Ii»m  lego  magiatro  Johanni  de  Beluen^  rectori  ecdesie 
ytiami  Btlnrrii.  de  KjAbj  Malloij,  offidali  meo,  Tinm  aeu  Tsnfnictum 
laltem  talem  qui  tequitur  libii  mei  Hottiensis  in  aumma 
et  Mandegodi  md  quern  bene  correxi  et  in  quo  multa  acripai  Ttilia,  et 
Hbnun  quemdam  sennonum  qnem  habui  ei  dono  sqo,  et  quemdam 
cnltellum  cum  manubrio  ebumeo  quem  habui  ex  dono  auo,  et  lonam  meam 
meliorem  de  aerico  nigio  harahiatam  cum  argento  deaurato,  et  in  medio 
bairatam  et  pendentem  amelatam,  et  ciphum  meum  de  berillo  et  mappam 
meam  secundo  melioiem  cum  tuella  aibi  corespondente,  ct  x  marcaa 
iterlingoium  rltra  omnes  eipensat  radonabilea  qvas  factuTua  est  dica 
compledonem  preaentis  teatamenti  et  adminlstradonem  bonorum  meorum. 
Et  onero  eum  coram  Deo  quod,  quatenua  sduerit  et  poterit,  fidelitatem 
michi  fadat  in  fructibua  et  piouentibui  atqtie  bonia  receptia  per  eum  de 
archidiaconatu  meo  vel  radone  ipaius  archidlaconatua  ad  me  pertinentibus 
et  que  deberent  pertinere  et  michi  debentur,  sicut  spero  pro  ceito  quod 
fedt  et  fadet  aatis  fideliter  atque  grate,  Taufructum  aeu  vsum  dictorum 
Ubiorum  aibi  lego  et  ita  quod,  postquam  eis  non  potuerit  tcI  non  voluerit 
Tti  pro  peraona  aua  propria,  vel  ai  eia  rsua  fuerit  vaque  ad  mortem,  tunc 
eos  Itberari  faciat  cum  eSectu  abbati  dicti  monaaterij  de  Oaneye  qui  tunc 
erit,  qui  abbas  eoa  vendat  et  pccuniam  ex  da  redigendam  diitribuat  in  piot 
vma  pro  anima  mea  aecundum  consdendam  suam  bonam,  et  [fo.  162  d] 
mam  marcam  ex  ea  in  vaum  peisone  sue  propiie  tantummodo  conuertere 
.  valeat   et    non   vltra.    Item  libros   meos   alios  omnes   et 

liirtnm.  singuloa  auperina   non  legatoa,    exceptia  illis   quoa  atatim 

legabo  priori  monaaterij  Oseneye  et  magiatro  Thome  Pepir, 
videlicet  q^uo  ad  vsufructum  aeu  raum  peraonalem  pro  temporibus  eonindem, 
videlicet  decreta  mea  apparitata  et  bona,  et  vnum  alium  teitum  decretorum, 
■rchidiaconum  Guidonem  in  rosario,  boDum  Hoatiensem  in  lectura  in 
duobua  voluminibua,  Speculatorem'  et  johannem  Andree  in  addicionibus 
aiue  aupledonibua  super  antiquis  decretalibua,  qui  sunt  omnes  libri  optimi 
et  correct!,  per  ezecutorea  meoa  vend!  volo  et  pecuniam  ex  eia  redigendam 
conuerti,  si  opus  fuerit,  ad  compledonem  presentia  testamenti  et  maxime 
ad  opus  dictanun  duarum  cantariarum  perpetuarum.  Si  vero  bona  mea 
aliunde  auffidant,  sicut  apero  quod  fadant,  tunc  pecania  huiusmodi  que 
ex  vendidone  dictorum  librorum  redacts  fuerit  in  pios  et  meritorioa  vsus 
iuxta  executonim  roeonim  arbitrium  el  in  eorum  conadenda  celerina  quo 
fieri  potent  applicetnr. 

See  note  4,  on  p.   265 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


284  THE   WILL   OF   MASTER   WILLIAM   DOUKE. 

Tiuuu  _    .  Predieto   vero  magistio  Thome  Pepir  lego  vmm  »en 

^^'  Tsufructum  libri  mei  Johannii  Andree  in  nouellu  tuper 
TJ^  libro  decretalium,  toto  excepto  titulo  de  regulii  iurie,  et  lego  eidem 
quemdam  quaternum  coopdtum  cum  albo  corio  exterius  conttnentem 
comEoiuiones  facut  in  curia  Romana  et  litteras  apottoUcas  et  pracdcam 
et  terminos  in  caoiti  in  Romans  curia  et  poiicionei  et  articuloi  et  mnlta 
alia  Ttilia  tcripia  quasi  inwlidum  manu  mea  et  in  parte  continentem 
membranam  percameni  in  qua'  icribuntni  littere  ten  cofne  littennuo 
commistionnm  et  alia  epitcoporum  et  quedam  alia  que  recoUegi  tempore 
iauentutii  mee  qnando  iteti  in  obiequiii  domini  epiicopi  Ezonienaii.  Item 
lego  eidem  Thome  pennarium  menm  argentenm  cum  comu.  Item  legatnm 
nufructus  seu  Tiug'dicti*  libri  Johannit  Andree  tibi  Toto  solui  et  preatari, 
li  et  dummodo  poitquam  ipio  libro  vti  non  potuerit  tcI  aon  Toluerit  pro 
penona  sua  propria,  vel  ti  eo  tbui  fuerit  forte  vtque  ad  mortem  auam,  tunc 
tpinm  librum  dicto  abbati  Osneye  modii  omnibus  infra  meniem, '  qui  abbai 
ipnim  librum  vendat  et  de  pecunia  ez  eo  reddenda  fadat  Tt  itqierius  de 
llbris  aliis  quorum  viufructum  seu  Tium  legaui  dictii  magiitrii  Ricardo  et 
Johanoi  pro  anima  mea  auperius  prelibaui.  De  et  super  impledone  tamen 
condicionum  et  roodomm  in  isds  legatii  vsufructuum  seu  nuum  Ubrorum 
predictorum  relictorum  eisdem  Ricardo,  Johanni  et  Thome  caucio,  securitaa 
aut  obligado  quam*  bona  fides  et  consciencia  eomndem  minime  esigatui. 
Item  lego  repetidonea  Clyni  super  digesto  veteri  magistro 

Ricardo  Medmenham  si  inceperit  in  iure  ciuili,  et  Fetrum 
meum  super  inforciato :  alioquin  magistro  Johanni  de  Beluero.  * 

Item  lego*  vsum  seu  vsufmctum  sic  vt  sequitur  Clyni 
Dirwct^.  ™''  tuper    codice    magistro    Johanni    de'    Derworthe    « 

quam  diu  idem  Johannea  stoduerit  in  vniuenitate  sen 
■tudio  geneiali'  vel  dum  in  curia  Romana  fuerit,  vel  li  et  quamdiu  aduocitns 
in  curia  Cantuariensi  fuerit,  vaum  dum  tazat  habeat  eiui  nudum,  et  si  ac 
dummodo  lufficienter  caueat  quod  poitquam  deiierit  in  loco  tali  ttudere 
vel  in  curia  Romana  non  fuerit  vel  moram  non  traierit  ibidem,  »eu  li  et  quando 
in  curia  Cantuaricnai  non  fuerit  aduocatus,  ipsum  librum  Uberabit  abbati 
dicti  monasterij  Oseneye,  qui  abbas  postquam  receperit  ilium  vendat  et 
pecuniam  exinde  rcdigendam  distribuat  in  vsus  magia  piot  secundum 
conscienciam  suam  cicius  quo  poterit  bono  modo,  et  de  pecunia  huiusmodi 
retineat  in  vium  pertone  sue  dtmidiam  marcam  et  con  vltra. 

Item  lego  fratri  Roberto  priori  monaiterij  Oineye  Tsum*  »eo  tiu- 
fructum  omnium  librorum  meomm  propriorum  termonum,  aliquibui 
superius  aliii  legatis  ezceptia,  et  proprietatem  eoium  eidem  monasterio. 
[Dt  c]ipbii  Item   omnei   et  lingulot   ciphos   meoi   argenteos  per  me 

orgtHitit  (uperius  non  legatos  et  omnia  alia  vasa  mea  argentea  htop 

[caK]/[aiiJu.  ^^  gf  eonflari  et  ex  eis  calicea  fieri,  quorum  TUim  lego  et 
dari  Tolo  eccleiie  predicte  dc  Queyntone,  alium  ecdene  de  Hamme  et 
terdam  ecdesie  sancte  Endeli  [ente]. 

At  this  point  the  will  ends,  as  the  next  leaf  ii  mianng. 

'  Written  jut.  '  Written  Itcgt. 

■  Written  AV«.  'V  eipui^ed. 

>  Sic  :  riiliaial  appcan  to  be  omitted.  *  Wrilten  gnttrtri, 

*  Sic  :   mUa  juan  n  needed.  *  nniir  expunged. 

*  Dnmrtbi  vt  j»tmii»  eipnngtd. 


,GoogIe 


ST.   SEBASTIAN  AND  MITHRAS:  A  SUGGESTION. 
Br  ALICE  K£MP'WELCH. 

In  the  Acta  Sanctorum  of  the  seventeenth  century 
we  read  the  harrowing  story  of  St.  Sebastian's  martyrdom  ; 
in  the  more  critical  Analecta  Bollandiana  of  to-day  we 
are  told  that  the  story  '  bears  the  stamp  of  a  work  of 
imagination.'  Yet  even  so,  we  believe,  with  Renan, 
that  although  '  la  legende  n'est  pas  vraie  comme  fait, 
elle  est  toujours  vraie  comme  idee.'  What  is  the  idea 
behind  this  legend  of  terrible  torture  f  Why  do  We 
find  the  legend  associated  with  Rome  of  the  third  century  f 
To  reply  that  St.  Sebastian  was  a  christianised  Apollo, 
the  god  of  Light,  whose  arrows,  shot  amongst  the  Greeks, 
brought  pestilence  and  death,  leaves  us  still  questioning, 
for  although  Apollo  was,  par  excellence,  the  purifying 
and  expiatory  god,  to  whom  a  temple — that  of  Apollo 
Medicus,  mentioned  by  Livy — was  built  in  Rome  as 
early  as  433-431  B.C.  in  performance  of  a  vow  made  during 
a  plague,  and  although  we  know  that  St.  Sebastian  was 
invoked  under  similar  circumstances,  especially  during 
the  great  cycle  of  epidemics  in  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries,  and  that  the  familiar  art-representa- 
tions of  him  were  inspired  by  those  of  Apollo,  it  would 
seem  as  if  the  details  of  the  legend  can  only  be  explained, 
and  the  places  specially  associated  with  the  saint  accounted 
for,  if  we  see  in  St.  Sebastian  not  merely  a  christianised 
ApoUo,  but  a  christianised  Apollo-Mithras,  and,  in  his 
early  cult  as  a  Christian  saint,  the  continuance  of  religious 
tradition  in  certain  places  once  consecrated  to  Mithras. 

Let  us  first  recall  the  legend  itself,  and  then,  before 
examining  it  in  order  to  see  where  it  resembles  and  where 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


286  ST.   SEBASTIAN    AND    MITHRAS  :     A   SUGGESTION. 

it  differs  from  others,  and  whether  in  the  differences 
we  can  detect  any  Mithraic  elements  or  reminiscences, 
let  us  consider  very  briefly  how  Mithraism  spread  through- 
out the  Roman  world  in  the  second  century  a.d.  and 
what  was  its  position  in  Rome  itself  in  the  third  and 
early  fourth  centuries.  Scholars  and  students  arc  well 
acquainted  with  the  learned  works  on  this  subject, 
especially  M.  Cumont's  Textes  et  monuments  figures 
relatifi  aux  mysteres  ie  Mithra  {1896-1899).  It  is  only 
necessary,  therefore,  to  refer  to  such  points  as  seem  to 
throw  light  upon  the  question  here  under  consideration. 

According  to  the  legend,  St.  Sebastian  was  bom  at 
Narbonne,  in  Gaul,  whilst  his  parents  were  citizens  of 
Milan,  in  which  city  he  was  brought  up.  Later,  he 
went  to  Rome,  and  came  under  the  notice  of  the  emperors 
Diocletian  and  Maximian,  who,  ignorant  of  his  Christian 
piety,  and  highly  esteeming  him,  made  him  an  officer 
in  the  imperial  guard.  Secretly  he  urged  the  Christians 
to  constancy  in  the  faith,  visiting  those  who  were  in 
prison  in  the  house  of  Nicostratus,  keeper  of  the  records. 
There,  whilst  exhorting  them  to  fight  the  good  fight, 
he  was  suddenly  illumined  for  about  the  space  of  an 
hour  with  an  exceeding  splendour  coming  down  from 
heaven,  and,  whilst  thus  illumined,  was  clothed  by  seven 
most  radiant  angels  with  a  pallium,  dazzling  white. 
Discovered  and  denounced  to  the  emperor  Diocletian, 
he  was  tied  to  a  stake  in  the  hippodrome  on  the  Palatine 
hill,  and  shot  with  arrows  until  he  was  thought  to  be 
dead,  but  recovering  a  few  days  afterwards,  he  reproached 
the  emperors  with  their  treatment  of  the  Christians, 
and,  under  their  orders,  was  finally  beaten  to  death  with 
rods,  his  body  being  thrown  into  the  Cloaca  maxima. 
The  following  night  he  appeared  in  a  dream  to  a  saintly 
woman,  told  her  where  his  body  was  to  be  found,  and 
asked  that  it  should  be  buried  with  the  apostles  on  the 
Appian  way,  a  request  said  to  have  been  fulfilled.  These 
events  took  place,  according  to  tradition,  about  a.d.  287. 

Mithraism,  the  cult  of  the  Persian  Mithras,  god  of 
light  and  air,  and,  as  such,  mediator  between  heaven 
and  earth,  god  and  man,  spread  to  Rome  and  the  Roman 
world,  from  Rome's  outlying  provinces  in  eastern  Asia 
Minor,  as  early  as  the  first  century  b.c.     There  the  Greek 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ST.   SEBASTIAN    AND    MITHRAS  :     A   SUGGESTION.  287 

and  Persian  worlds  had  met,  and,  though  superficially' 
indeed,  since  there  could  be  nothing  more  than  com- 
promise between  two  such  divergent  peoples,  they  had 
intermingled.  One  of  the  results  of  this  intermingling 
was  that  some  of  the  gods  were  invested  with  a  double 
title ;    hence  the  title  Apollo-Mithras. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  second  century  of  our  era, 
that  is,  from  the  reign  of  Commodus,  Mithraism  assumed 
great  importance  in  the  empire,  partly  because  of  the 
encouragement  given  to  sun-worship,  under  its  various 
forms,  by  the  emperors,  who  courted  the  support  it  gave 
to  the  idea  of  divme  right,  and  partly  because  Mithraism 
was  pre-eminently  the  creed  of  the  soldier,  and  Rome 
largely  recruited  her  legions  and  auxiliary  forces  from 
Cappadocia  and  Pontus,  both  Mithraic  centres ;  and 
further  because  of  the  number  of  oriental  slaves  and 
traders  who  found  their  way  to  Rome.  The  track  of 
the  soldier  and  of  the  trader  was  the  track  of  the  god. 

When  Christianity  was  taking  shape,  there  were  various 
forms  of  worship  in  Rome  more  or  less  similar  to,  and 
overlapping,  each  other  ;  their  votaries  even  worshiping 
in  adjacent  sanctuaries.  Mithraism,  one  of  such  forms, 
for  a  time  rivalled  nascent  Christianity.  Hence  it  was 
possible  for  a  Christian  legend  to  take  its  name  from  one  of 
these  cults,  and  some  of  its  legendary  lore  from  others,  and 
to  unite  them  all  around  a  Christian  ideal.  The  first 
Christian  mention  of  St.  Sebastian  goes  back  to  the 
Defosiiio  Martyrum  in  the  Philocalian  calendar  of  the 
year  354,  where  his  burial  on  the  Appian  way  is  thus 
recorded  :  '  Jan.  20th.  Sebastian  in  the  Catacombs.' 
In  the  fourth  century  Christianity  and  Mithraism  were 
overlapping,  Christianity  consolidating,  Mithraism  dis- 
integrating. An  example  of  such  overlapping  may  be 
recalled  in  the  ridicule  of  a  minor  Latin  poet  of  the  late 
fourth  century,  who  derides  Nicomachus  Flavianus  for 
trying,  after  the  death  of  Valentinian  (a.d.  392),  to 
revive  the  cults  of  the  Magna  Mater,  Isis,  and  Mithra, 
saying  that  he  '  goes  in  winter  to  look  for  the  sun  in 
some  peasant's  silo,'  thus  designating  the  underground 
Mithraea. 

In  the  year  274  sun-worship  was  established  with 
great  pomp    as    the    national    rdigion    by    the    emperor 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


■^288         ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND   MITHRAS  :     A   SUGGESTION. 

Aurelian,  who,  we  may  remember,  was  the  son  of  a  peasant 
■of  Pannonia,  a  province  specially  devoted  to  the  Mithraic 
cult,  though  it  would  seem  that  Aurelian  adopted  the 
Syrian  form  of  sun-worship,  centred  at .  Emesa.*  In 
284  Diocletian,  a  native  of  Illyria,  where  also  Mithraism 
found  many  adherents,  was  proclaimed  emperor.  From 
the  various  forms  of  sun-worship  prevailing  he  '  selected 
the  Persian  Mithraic  system,  because  he  was  more 
oriental  than  wegtern.'*  Two  years  later  he  took  as  his 
colleague  Maximian,  also  a  Pannonian  peasant,  and  the 
worship  of  Mithras  became  predominant,  attaining 
almost  to  the  dignity  of  an  imperial  religion.  Many 
temples  were  dedicated  to  the  god.  Discoveries  under 
the  church  of  San  Clemente  seem  to  indicate  that  some 
portion  of  an  early  building,  which  perhaps  formed  part 
of  the  dwelling  of  St.  Clement  himself,  was  adapted  for 
the  exercise  of  the  Mithraic  mysteries.  This  predominance, 
however,  was  not  to  endure  for  long.  With  the  accession 
of  Constantine,  and  his  celebrated  victory  under  the 
banner  of  the  Cross  in  312,  the  triumph  of  Christianity 
was  assured,  though  it  was  left  for  his  nephew,  the 
emperor  Julian,  to  be  the  last  of  the  imperial  sun- 
worshipers.  St.  Basil,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  century, 
attests  that  the  worship  of  the  sun-god  still  persisted, 
and  it  was  not  until  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century  that 
an  almost  complete  silence  enveloped  this  once  powerful 
cult,  though  doubtless  it  still  lingered  on  in  outlying 
districts  and  the  more  unfrequented  parts  of  the  empire. 
It  is  easy  to  imagine  how  difficult  it  must  have  been  to 
shake  off  so  powerful  a  tradition,  since  even  Christian 
art  could  not  free  itself  from  its  dominance,  but  adopted 
and  adapted  its  motives. 

Near  to  the  church  of  San  Clemente,  with  its  Mithraeum, 
is  that  of  the  '  Quattro  Coronati,'  which  once  possessed 
a  silver  and  enamel  reliquary,^  said  to  contain  the  head 
of  St.  Sebastian.  These  '  Quattro  Coronati,'  in  whose 
honour  the  church  is  dedicated,  and  who  suffered 
martyrdom    under    Diocletian,    are    associated    viith    the 

'  A.    L.    Frotbinghun,  DutUiiaii    end           *  Now  in  the  Muieo  CriitUno    of    ihc 

Mitbra,    Amir.   Jmr.    a)  Artb.    lod    Kt.       Vicion :  A.  Munoi,  SmJV  JtmaH,  inno  I 

CTui  (1914),  no.  1.  {,9,3),  pp.  197-107. 

■  Frothmghun,  op.  ac 


'  D,„i,z,d, Google 


ST.   SEBASTIiN   AND   MITHRAS  ;     A   SUGGESTION.  209 

■five  martyr-sculptors  of  Pannonia,  and  indeed  do  not 
seem  to  be  definitely  distinguished  from  them  ^ ;  legend 
assigns  to  them  the  same  date  as  it  does  to  St.  Sebastian. 
Pannonia  was  an  important  Mithraic  centre,  and  from 
its  marble  quarries  votive  offerings  for  Mithraic  devotees 
■everywhere  were  produced  in  large  quantities.  Thus 
here  again  we  seeni  to  find  a  link  between  St.  Sebastian 
ind  the  cult  of  Mithras. 

.  The  reliquary  referred  to  was  given  to  the  church 
in  the  ninth  century  by  pope  Gregory  IV  (827-844), 
though  there  is  another  tradition  that  the  head  of 
:St.  Sebastian,  in  the  seventh  century,  was  given  by 
pope  Sergius  I  (687-701)  to  St.  Willibrord,  and  that  it  is 
now  kept  at  Echtemach,  in  the  duchy  of  Luxemburg.^ 
This  latter  tradition  is  perhaps  the  earliest  discoverable 
reference  to  a  gift  of  relics  of  the  saint.  Thus  far  we 
find  no  power  over  plague  ascribed  to  St.  Sebastian  or 
•his  relics,  but  Paulus  Diaconus,'  vmtin^  in  the  eighth 
century,  records  how,  during  the  plague  in  Pavia  in  680j 
relics  of  St.  Sebastian  (because  of  a  dream)  were  asked 
for  from  Rome  to  stay  the  visitation,  and  how  an  altar 
■was  set  up  in  the  church  of  San  Pietro-in-Vincoli,  Pavia, 
for  their  reception,  and  how  the  plague  was  stayed.  The 
mosaic  over  the  altar  of  St.  Sebastian  in  San  Pietro-in- 
Vincoli,  Rome,  is  said  to  have  been  dedicated  in  the 
same  year,  though  now,  at  the  suggestion  of  De'  Rossi, 
the  inscription  is  considered  to  be  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
and  to  be  only  a  borrowing  of  the  Pavia  tradition.  This 
latter  conclusion  is  in  part  deduced  from  the  fact  that 
whilst  the  plague  happened  during  the  pontificate  of 
tope  Agathon  (678-682),  and  b  recorded  in  the  authentic 
ife  of  this  pope,  no  mention  is  there  made  of  the  erection 
of  the  altar.  We  may  notice  that  in  this  representation 
of  St.  Sebastian  there  is  between  his  feet  a  disk  marked 
with  crossed  bars,  and  De'  Rossi  has  suggested  that  this 
may  be  a  reminiscence  of  the  disks  given  in  the  amphi- 
theatre as  prizes,  and  in  remembrance  of  the  hippodrome 
on  the  Palatine  as  the  scene  of  the  martyrdom.  This 
idea  can  no  longer  be  entertained  if,  as  modern  scholar- 
ship suggests,  this  so-called  hippodrome,  instead  of  being 


S 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


290         ST.   SEBASTIAN    AND   MITHRAS  :     A  SUGGESTION. 

a  place  for  chariot  races  and  games,  was  in  reality  a  sunk- 
garden,  with  statues  and  green  alleys,  vine-covered  porticoes 
and  fountains,  and  a  spacious  exedra  on  the  east  side 
commanding  a  view  of  the  garden.^  If,  however,  the 
relationship  between  St.  Sebastian  and  Mithras  is  admitted, 
this  disk  suggests  comparison  with  the  small  loaves 
represented  in  the  Mithraic  communion  on  the  Konjica 
relief,  thus  appropriately  symbolising  the  celestial  food. 
In  this  connexion  the  disk  marked  with  a  cross,  carved  on 
the  corner  of  a  decorated  triangular  stone  found  at 
Vindolana,'  may  likewise  be  recalled,  and  the  sphere, 
intersected  by  transverse  bands,  found  in  various  Mithraic 
reliefs,  may  also  be  cited. 

St.  Sebastian,  as  a  plague-saint,  may  be  grouped  with 
SS.  Cosmo  and  Damian,  eastern  saints,  physicians,  and 
likewise  stayers  of  plague  and  pestilence,  whose  legend 
was  introduced  into  the  West  in  the  early  centuries  of 
Christianity.  Their  connexion  with  the  Dioscuri,  who 
are  associated  with  Mithras,  has  been  considered  and 
rejected,'  but  even  if  wc  accept  this  conclusion,  the 
association  between  these  saints  and  St.  Sebastian  seems 
worth  noting,  since  they  also  were  stayers  of  plague,  and 
share  with  him  the  torture  of  being  shot  at  with  arrows.* 

We  turn  now  to  St.  Sebastian  and  his  legend,  and 
first  of  all  to  his  name.  Father  Delehaye'  says  that  the 
names  of  many  saints  are  mere  transformations  of  topo- 
graphical names,  Sebastian,  from  Sebaste  in  Armenia 
Minor,  bordering  on  Pontus  and  Cappadocia,  among 
the  number,  though  later*  he  suggests  that  this  name 
may  have  been  derived  from  Sehastos,  the  Greek  name 
for  Augustus,  when  the  deus  loci  of  some  temple  erf 
Augustus  was  christianised.^ 

■  Ft.  Mux,  Jabrb.  d.  Init.  189;,  136;  not  come  unjir  conjidendoD  here,  nna 
Jordin-HiilKn,  7af,  itr  Stadt  Rtm.  (1907],  he  ii  of  the  miiUie  age*,  ind  in  hiitorinl 
I,  iii,  p.  94.  penonagc. 

■  Cumont,  TtxM,  ilc.  it,  434.  '  Writiog  in  the  A»aUcta  BtUamdiait, 
>W.   Wcfh,   Dii  tyriicbt  Kumat   and      nv  (1906),  p.  94. 

Damian    Ltgtndt,    iQuj-igio;     ako    Ana.  'xxxi  (191 1),  pp.  343-344. 

BtU.  xitii,  213 ;    bcubner,  Birlinir    pbil,  '  For    anathei    niggeitian,    we    Konld 

WKbtncbr.  1910,  no.  41.  refei  leiden  to  in  iitide  by  S.  Minocehi, 

*  Se.  Edmund,  king  of  Fait  Anglii  in  II    martiria    di    San    Sthaiiiaiu,     Niuvt 

the  ninth  centucj,  uid  Co  hire  been  ihat  Attttltgia,    iit  Auguit,    1911,  ud  to  the 

CO  deich  with  irrowi  b7  the  Danei,  and  notice  olit  bf  H.  D.  in  the  leriew  columu 

ippeuing  in  liter  iTt  lile  a  St.  Sebutiin,  of  the  Atdieu  BalUndiana,  mi  (1911)1 

but  crowned  to  mark  hit  ro^  lank,  doe>  pp.  343  and  344. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND   MITHRAS  :     A   SUGGESTION.  29I 

Sebaste  was  an  important  city,  and  was  made  the 
capital  of  Armenia  by  Diocletian.  It  was  a  focus  for 
Ruthraic  worship,  and  at  the  same  time  the  home  of 
many  Christians,  who  naturally  suffered  persecution,  and 
even  martyrdom,  in  a  land  where  the  legions  were  largely 
recruited,  and  where  those  who  would  not  join  the  army 
lest  they  should  have  to  sacrifice  to  the  false  god  were 
treated  as  deserters. 

The  fact  that,  according  to  the  legend,  St.  Sebastian 
was  born  at  Narbonne,  though  his  parents  were  citizens 
of  Milan,  at  once  makes  us  pause.  Why  should  the  pious 
writer  of  the  legend,  whoever  he  was,  have  chosen  Narbonne 
as  the  place  of  his  birth  i  What  do  we  know  of  its  history 
to  help  us  in  any  way  to  an  answer  ?  Narbonne  was  a 
flourishing  oriental  colony  before  the  Romans  (in  ii8  b.c.) 
there  founded  their  first  colony  in  Gaul.  By  the  third 
century  of  our  era  it  was  an  important  centre  of  Mithraic 
rites,  which,  as  inscriptions  verify,  spread  thence  through 
the  Narbonnaise,  and  also  into  Spain,  where  there  was 
an  organised  cult  in  the  valleys  of  the  Asturias  and  Galicia. 
Traces  of  the  god's  popularity,  though  rare  in  Spain,  have 
also  been  found  near  San  Juan,  not  far  from  Silos,  in 
Old  Castile.  In  this  connexion  it  is  interesting  and  sug- 
gestive to  recall  the  famous  chalice  in  the  treasury  of  that 
abbey,  on  which  is  an  inscription  recording  that  the 
abbot  Santo  Domingo  (1041-1073)  dedicated  it  in  honour 
of  St.  Sebastian,  at  that  time  patron  of  the  abbey,  '  In 
nomine  Domini,  in  honorem  Sancti  Sebastian!  Dominicus 
abbas  fecit.'  ^  The  origin  of  the  monastery  seems  to  be 
quite  obscure,  since  the  earliest  certain  reference  to  it 
is  in  a  charter  of  the  year  919."  We  would  hazard  the 
suggestion  that  this  may  at  one  time  have  been  a  Mithraic 
shrine,  adapted  later  to  Christian  purposes.  In  Narbonne 
itself,'  in  a  wall  near  the  church  of  St.  Sebastian,  may 
be  seen  a  mutilated  bas-rehef,  representing  a  Mithraic 
torch-bearer. 

Turning  to  Milan,  the  home  of  St.  Sebastian  and 
his  parents,  we  remember  that  here,  in  the  third  century. 


'According  to  the  Analtcta  BollanJUiu,  *  Pin  HoiStio,  Triisr  Ji  Silat,  ?tn*,  i^i 

it  ir»  not  till  the  eleventh  century  thit 
St.  Sebutiu  ippean  ii  »  patron  Mint.  *  Cumont,  Tixtti,  tic.  i,  p.  36J, 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


292  ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND   MITHRAS  :     A   3UCCE3TION. 

was  established  the  court  of  the  emperor  of  the  West, 
and  that  the  emperor  at  this  time  was  Maximian,  a 
devotee  to  ^Mithras,  whilst  Milan  seems  to  have  been  tb,c 
place  in  the  whole  valley  of  the  Po  where  the  worship 
of  the  sun-god  had  official  protection,  though  the 
dedication  at  Como  (c.  300)  of  a  temple  to  the  sun,  by 
order  of  Diocletian  and  Maicimian,^  is  recorded. 

From  Milan,  St.  Sebastian  is  said  to  have  gone  to 
Rome,  where,  greatly  regarded  by  the  emperors  Diocletian 
and    Maximian,    he   was    raised    to    a    command    in   the 

Ealatine  guard.  History,  however,  tells  us  that  whilst 
fiocletian  visited  Rome  to  celebrate  the  twentieth 
anniversary  of  his  accession,  he  otherwise  hardly  saw  it, 
preferring,  when  not  on  the  march,  his  eastern  capital 
of  Nicomedia  in  Bithynia.  There  follows  the  account  of 
the  saint's  secret  visits  to  Christian  prisoners,  of  his 
exhortations  to  them,  of  his  illumination  from  heaven, 
and  of  his  discovery  by  his  enemies,  his  martyrdom,  and  . 
his  burial.  The  more  we  consider  some  of  these  details 
the  more  they  seem  to  suggest  that  perhaps  we  have 
here,  though  only  hinted  at,  a  fragmentary  account  "of 
an  initiation  into  the  rites  of  Mithras,  distorted  purposely, 
or,  as  is  more  likely,  misunderstood,  since  the  greatest 
secrecy  prevailed  concerning  them.  As  M.  Cumont 
has  remarked,  '  Les  mysteres  pai'ens  6taient  parfois  de 
simples  mystifications.'  To  this  fragmentary  account 
was  added  local  colouring,  memories  of  the  Diocletian 
persecution,  and  the  ordinary  material  that  went  to  the 
making  of  stories  of  edification.  Even  in  the  fifth  century, 
when  the  Acts  of  St.  Sebastian  are  thought  to  have 
been  written,  many  similar  compositions  of  doubtful 
authenticity  must  have  been  in  circulation,  since  in  the 
Roman  synod,  held  under  pope  Gelasius  in  494,  many 
of  the  Acts  of  the  martyrs  were  excluded  from  the  number 
of  authentic  works  in  the  decretal  de  Recifiendis.^ 

The  legends  of  many  prominent  saints  so  much 
resemble  one  another  in  important  features  as  to  appear 
to  issue  from  a  common  mould.  The  interest  of  each 
consists,  however,  in  the  features  peculiar  to  itself,  and 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND    MITHRAS  :     A   SUGGESTION.  293 

not  in  those  possessed  in  common  with  others.  Thus 
St.  Sebastian,  in  the  legend,  must  needs  occupy  a  position 
of  importance,  and  therefore  he  is  represented  as  an 
officer  in  the  imperial  guard ;  by  his  reproaches  he 
provokes  his  persecutor ;  after  martyrdom,  his  dead 
body  is  treated  with  contumely,  and  then  rescued  and 
given  honourable  burial  by  a  devout  woman.  These' 
features  are  coijimon  to  the  stories  of  many  a  martyr, 
but  where  the  present  case  differs  from  others  is  in  the 
account  of  the  saint's  prolonged  illumination  from  heaven, 
during  which  time  he  is  arrayed  in  dazzling  splendour, 
and  in  the  special  form  of  ■  his  martyrdom.  Another 
incident  in  the  legend,  the  curing  by  the  saint  of  a  Roman 
prefect  from  mortal  sickness  on  the  condition  of  his  con- 
senting to  the  destruction  of  a  secret  chamber  in  his 
house,  used  for  magical  purposes,  where  was  represented 
the  stellar  system,  also  seems  suggestive,  and  to  throw- 
some  light  upon  the  problem.  In  the  Mithraic  mysteries, 
considerable  prominence  was  given  to  astrology,  and 
remains  have  been  found  in  private  houses  of  vaulted 
chambers  dedicated  to  the  cult,  and  perhaps  originally 
painted  (as  we  know  the  vaults  of  Mithraic  caves  were) 
to  resemble  the  starry  heavens.  Many  legends  record 
the  destruction  of  sacred  images  used  in  idolatrous  worship, 
but  in  the  legend  of  St.  Sebastian  alone,  it  would  seem, 
do  we  read  of  the  destruction,  not  of  idols,  but  of  a  star- 
strewn  magical  chamber. 

Let  us  consider  the  death  and  the  return  to  life  of 
St.  Sebastian  as  a  ceremony  of  initiation,  and  see  how 
far  the  details  of  the  legend  bear  out  this  conjecture. 
We  know  that  Mithraea,  like  the  one  beneath  the  lower 
church  of  San  Clemente,  in  Rome,  were  sometimes  lighted 
from  the  roof.  *  Now  in  the  story,  St.  Sebastian 
is  said  to  have  been  illumined,  whilst  preaching,  with 
a  great  splendour,  coming  down  from  heaven,  in  which 
splendour — and  let  us  recall  that  rays  of  light  are  some- 
times represented  by  arrows — he  was  clothed  by  seven 
angels  with  a  pallium  exceeding  white.  There  were 
seven  grades  of  initiation, '  and  in  one  of  them  the  initiate 


'  St.  Jetvme,  Epiii.  c  vii. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


294  ^'^'   SEBASTIAN   AND    MITHRAS  :     A  SUGGESTION. 

bore  the  title  of  miUs.  ^  May  not  the  pallium  be  either  the 
cloak  assumed  at  this  grade,  seeing  that  members  of  the 
different  grades  assumed  at  the  sacred  ceremonies  the 
disguise  appropriate  to  the  title  awarded  to  them, '  or  may 
it  not  be  reminiscent  of  the  Kosmos  garment,  the  mj'stic 
starry  mantle,  in  which  Mithras  is  sometimes  arrayed,  and 
which  is  sometimes  represented  as  adorned  with  seven 
stars  i  And  may  not  the  seven  angels  be  representative 
of  either  of  the  seven  grades,  or  the  seven  stars  ?  We 
may  remember  that  in  canto  ixxi  of  the  Purgatorio, 
the  four  cardinal  virtues  to  whom  Dante  is  led  after  his 
plunge  into  Lethe,  exclaim,  *  here  we  are  nymphs,  and 
m  heaven  are  stars.' 

Mithras  was  pre-eminently  a  military  divinity,  and 
it  is  as  a  soldier  that  we  first  meet  with  Sta  Sebastian. 
In  what  is  perhaps  the  earliest  known  representation 
of  him,  a  fifth-century  painting  in  the  crypt  of  St.  CeciUa, 
as  well  as  in  the  before-mentioned  seventh-century  mosaic 
in  San  Pietro-in-Vincoli  in  Rome,  near  to  which  was  once 
a  Mithraeum,^  the  saint  is  portrayed  as  a  soldier  with 
a  pallium.  Furthermore,  just  as  the  initiate  remained 
for  a  season  in  seclusion,  during  which  time  he  was  thought 
to  die  unto  his  old  life  and  to  rise  again  unto  a  new  one, 
so  St.  Sebastian  is  thought  to  be  dead,  and  to  come  to 
life  again,  and  is  finally  said  to  be  beaten  to  death  with 
rods.  In  this  connexion  we  may  recall  the  fact  that 
in  some  part  of  the  mysterious  Mithraic  ceremonial,  as 
in  other  initiations,  a  sacred  rod,  made  of  a  bundle 
of  twigs,  was  used.  Again,  we  read  that  he  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  hippodrome  or  garden  of  the  palace.* 
Near  this  traditional  spot  on  the  Palatine,  not  far  from 
which  was  once  a  temple  of  Apollo, "  there  now  exists  a 
church"  dedicated  to  the  saint,  and,  on  the  same  hill,  a 


•An  inJcription    by   Wo   'toUittt'   of  *  Cumont,  7«Ia,  (U.i,  p.  353. 

Mithm  hu  litiljr  been  found  it  Patiu :  *  Joidin  ind   HUlten,   Ttpepapbu  ia 

tee   Avezou   and   Koicd,    R.HJt.T.   Mj  Sbtdf  in  .IZurtiiim,  i,  jcc.  Abt.  1907,  p.  94. 

(1911),  pp.  179-18].  'O.     L.     Richmond,     'The    Augiutm 

■  See    bu-relief  of    Konjici :    Cumont,  Pilitium,'    Joarn.    of    Rrnun    Stadia,   it, 

TmM, 'ic.i,  p.  175,  Gg.  10.    Compaie  ilw,  pp.  193-116. 

for  ccTemoaial  diiguUe,  Che  prieit  of  the  *  "tbtn  ii  no  biiCoiicil  meation  of  t}ui 

Babj-loniin   fiih-god    Humi-Oumet,   who,  chuich  before  a.d.  iooi,  but  i  unall  church 

whoi  oBiditing,  wu  dad  in  the  tlon  and  wm  built  in  the  eighth  centuij  io  honoui 

head  of  the  holj  fiih  :  Eiiler,  Sfitunnainil  of  the  taint :   Mirucchi,  Lt  /onm  Sammu 

mUHimmdiult,  loio.i.o.  8a.  a  li  Palaiin,  looa. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


ST.   SEBASTIAN    AND    MITHRAS  :     A  SUGGESTION.  295 

temple  of  the  Magna  Mater,  whose  worship  was  associated 
ivith  that  of  Mithras.  An  inscription  of  the  time  of  Sererus 
records  that  there  once  existed  on  the  Palatine  a  Mithraeum 
which  must  have  been  in  close  proximity  to  the  imperial 
palace,  though  its  site  has  not  yet  been  discovered,*  and  in 
connexion  with  this,  we  may  recall  that  in  his  Orations, 
the  emperor  Julian,  in  the  Hymn  of  king  Helios  (153  d), 
whom  he  identifies  with  Mithras,  says  :  '  Apollo  also 
dwells  on  the  Palatine  hill,  and  Helios  himself,'  thus 
indicating  the  existence  of  a  Mithraeum. 

Here  we  have  two  references  to  a  Mithraeum  on  the 
Palatine,  and  here  also  on  the  Palatine  we  find  the  important 
church  of  St.  Sebastian.  In  the  light  of  these  two  references 
and  as  there  must  have  been  a  Mithraeum  in  connexion 
with  the  palace,  is  it  presuming  too  much  to  surmise  that 
this  church  of  the  saint  may  have  been  the  site  of  the 
imperial  Mithraeum  ?  ^  This  would  naturally  take  pre- 
cedence over  all  other  shrines  in  Rome  consecrated  to 
Mithras,  and  doubtless  later,  when  this  sun-temple  was 
adapted  to  Christian  purposes,  such  prestige  might  attach 
to  the  church. 

Even  the  name  of  the  church  itself,  San  Sebastian 
in  Palladio,  or  Pallara,  is  significant.  It  has  been  suggested' 
that  probably  the  name  Palladio,  Pallara,  may  be  derived 
from  the  Palladium  Falatinum  of  the  temple  of  Elagabalus, 
said  by  tradition  to  have  stood  near  by,  but  is  it  not 
.  possible  that  it  may  have  taken  this  name  from  the  pallium 
of  Mithras  f 

This  suggested  association  of  the  three  temples,  to 
the  sun-god  of  Emesa  (temple  of  Elagabalus),  to  Mithras, 
and  to  Apollo,  in  close  proximity,  seems  worth  noting 
when  we  remember  the  three  forms  of  sun-worship 
respectively  honoured  by  the  emperors  Aurelian,  Dio- 
cletian, and  Constantine.  * 

Leaving  the  Palatine,  and  going  by  way  of  the  Porta 
San  Sebastiano,  near  to  the  Catacomb  of  St.  Calixtus  (with 


I  Jordan  lad  HOIkd,  op.  dt.  p.  104,  note  ]£i   it  Aloundrii   (he  pitrUtch  George 

Mithraeum ;  C.I.l^  n,  1171  :  L.  Sepdmiu  pcoToked  *  lioC  in  attempting  to  erect  a 

Augg.    Hb.    ArcbrUia    pour    11    Sacirdm  church    on    the    mini    of   >    Mithtaeuro  i 

iiiBicti  Mitbrat  iamat  Aupatama.  CumonC,  Myiuria  tf  Mitbrn,  190],  p.  lot. 

■  Ai  an  example,  among  man^,  that  tuch  *  ArmeUini,  Lt  cbiiti  ii  Roma,  p.  515. 

dcdicalioM  were  ponibk,  we  note  that  in  *  Ftothingham,  op.  dt. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


296  ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND   MITHRAS  :     A  SUGGESTION. 

its  early  painting  of  St.  Sebastian)  and  to  the  eliurch 
of  St.  Sebastian  on  the  Appian  way,  we  come  to  the 
Catacomb  of  Pretextatus,  where,  in  an  adjoining  passage; 
there  have  been  discovered  Mithraic  frescoes  of  the  end 
of  the  second  or  beginning  of  the  third  century,  repre- 
senting, among  other  subjects,  a  celestial  banquet.  This 
yet  further  shows  that  places  we  now  connect  with 
St.  Sebastian  were,  in  early  centuries,  Mithraic  centres.* 
It  therefore  seems  reasonable  to  conclude  that  both  the 
place  on  the  Palatine  where  tradition  says  he  was  shot 
with  arrows,  and  the  place  on  the  Appian  way  where 
tradition  says  he  was  buried,  were  on  the  site  of,  or  close 
to,  Mithraic  temples. 

Gradually  legend,  as  happened  in  the  case  of  many 
saints,  crystallised  about  these  places.  A  legend,  once 
formed  and  accepted,  may,  in  course  of  centuries,  appeal 
to  the  faithful  in  different  ways.  If  at  first  St.  Sebastian' 
was  nothing  more  than  a  christianised  Apollo-Mithras,, 
it  by  no  means  follows  that  in  mediaev^  days,  when 
his  original  status  was  forgotten,  or  at  least  confused, 
he  should  be  primarily  thought  of  as  a  saint  with  a  radiant 
pallium.  When,  after  the  tenth  century,  it  became  the 
custom,  with  ever  increasing  frequency,  to  set  up  images 
of  the  saints,  and,  as  time  went  on,  to  provide  each  saint 
with  such  consistent  forms  or  emblems  as  made  his  image 
immediately  recognisable,  the  distinguishing  feature  for 
any  particular  saint  might  be  taken  from  any  part  of 
his  legend.  Thus  St.  Sebastian  might  have  been  repre-> 
sented  as  a  soldier  in  shining  pallium,  or  as  a  martyr 
beaten  to  death  with  rods,  just  as  well  as  a  man  tied  to 
a  stake  and  shot  with  arrows.*  The  fact,  however,  that 
it  was  this  last  form  that  ultimately  prevailed  need  not 
be  regarded  as  mere  accident.  It  was,  in  fact,  the  b^ 
expression  of  the  fundamental  idea  of  the  legend.  In  the 
image  thus  composed,  when  Mithras  had  faded  from 
memory,  and  Christian  art  had  inherited  what  Gre^ 
art  had  attained  to,  the  youthful  sun-god,  as  Apollo, 
re-emerges,   no  longer,   however,  as   the  archer  slinging 


'  Midiel,  Hiti.  dt  VAn,  J,  pt.  : ,  p.  a;.  ftrmtt  itt  St.  StitiiUn  in  itr  luluniicbtt 

*  Foi    tttij    TcpraenUtioni      KC    Von       UaUrti  tit  UMi  ifwfoi^  Jti  QaaUrtentt, 

Hxkb,    Dit    WicbtiflUa     DatilMboii-      1906.  ^ 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ST.   SEBASTIAN   AND    MITHRAS  :     A  SUGGESTION.  297 

his  arrows  over  the  world,  but  as  a  divine,  or  semi-divine, 
personage,  whom  arrows  might  pierce  but  could  not 
slay.  * 

So  Apollo-Mithras,  god  of  light,  whose  rays  are  some- 
times likened  to,  and  depicted  as,  arrows,  was,  by  an 
inverse  process  as  he  became  christianised,  transformed 
from  '  the  divine  archer  *  into  the  arrow-stricken  saint, 
and  the  legend  of  St.  Sebastian  is,  it  would  seem,  the 
result  of  this  process. 


■  For  an  earljr  eiampte  of  thii  jrouthful  RopI  MS.  lo,  p 
St.  Sebaitism  lee  Via  It  Pauiimt  ia  Bib.  Nat.  MS.  fr. . 
SainUf   thirteenth   ccntui]',     Brit.     Miu. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 


Some  five  years  ago  Mr.  Hill  read  a  paper  before  the  Society  of 
Andquideg,  which,  printed  in  Arrhaeologia  (Ixij,  137-190),  has  beea  revised 
and  expanded  into  this  useful  volume.  Although  the  question  of  the 
origin  of  Arabic  numerals  has  been  frequently  and  fully  discussed,  no  previous 
attempt  of  so  comprehenjive  a  character  has  been  made  to  exhibit  the 
development  of  their  forms.  While  a  number  of  German  examples,  almost 
exclusively,  as  Mr.  Hill  points  out,  from  the  monumental  evidence  of  a 
comparatively  small  district,  were  collected  by  Mauch  and  formed  the 
subject  of  his  articles  in  jinzeiger  fur  Kuitde  der  Dtutsfhtn  Forzeit  for  1861, 
Mr.  HiU  has  brought  together  a  thousand  examples  from  a  number  of 
countries  and  a  large  variety  of  sources,  among  which  manuscripts  take  an 
important  place.  The  fifty-one  tables  of  drawings  of  numerals  which 
appeared  in  Artbaeidogia,  with  some  rearrangement  of  four  of  them,  have 
been  increased  to  sixty-four,  and  to  these  is  prefixed  an  explanatory  intro- 
duction and  a  list  of  some  doubtful  examples.  Between  976,  the  date  ol 
a  series  of  numerals  in  the  Spanish  Codex  Vigilanus  in  the  Escorial,  and 
1500  Mr.  Hill  has  included  all  or  most  of  the  examples  which  he  has  noticed. 
After  ijoo  the  u»e  of  Arabic  numerals  becomes  so  frequent  that  he  hai 
given  only  selected  examples  from  his  collection,  which  amount  to  between 
a  quarter  and  a  third  of  the  whole  number. 

Although  thoroughly  representative,  this  collection  of  instances  doe* 
not  profess  to  be  a  complete  eotfus  of  its  subject  The  six  tables  (xvii- 
xxn)  of  examples  from  British  monuments,  brasses  and  bells,  are  admitted 
by  Mr.  Hill  not  to  cover  all  the  known  cases  of  Arabic  numerals  in  such 
connexions ;  and  he  mentions  four  dates  of  the  late  fifteenth  century, 
two  from  Fountains  and  two  from  Ripon,  which  he  has  had  no  opportunity 
of  verifying  or  using.  Sixteen  tables  are  devoted  to  manuscripts,  three 
(ti,  Ttti  and  n)  being  taken  from  English  manuscripts  ranging  from  the 
third  decade  of  the  fourteenth  century  to  1460.  German  monuments, 
seals,  paintings,  printed  books,  engravings,  coins,  etc.,  occupy  no  less  than 
twenty-three  table*  (xxhi-xlv)  ;  this  is  due  to  the  abundant  evidence, 
espedidly  from  Austria  and  Bavaria,  for  examples  ol  authentic  date*.  Of 
the  remaining  tables,  six  (xlvii-lii)  are  from  coins  and  paintings  of  the 
Low  countries,  nine  (liv-lxii)  are  from  Italian  source*,  one  each  from 
Swiss  coin*  (xlvi),  French  medals  (uii)  and  inscription*  in  Rhode*  (iJdtt), 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES   OF   AKCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.        299 

while  the  last  (i^it)  is  a  mucellaneoug  collectioa  from  varioiu  objecta 
between  1301  aod  1521.  It  is  lurpiising  to  find  no  monumental  examples 
from  a  countiy  bo  rich  in  mediaeval  architecture  as  France.  Of  the  eight 
dates  selected  from  French  medals  more  than  hali  appear  to  be  due 
to  Italian  inQuence,  While  it  seems  that  no  adequate  attempt  has  been 
made  by  French  antiquaries  to  collect  examples  and  their  poverty  may  be 
only  apparent,  one  may  on  the  other  hand  conjecture  with  Mr.  Hill  that 
this   lack  of  material  cannot  '  be  wholly  due   to  accidents  of  search  or 

A  comparison  between  the  contents  of  the  German  and  Italian  tables 
■nbstantiates  Mr.  HlU't  concluuon  that  '  of  the  two  countries  ...  it 
ii  racially  characteristic  that  while  the  Germans  seem  to  be  ahead  in  the 
practical  use  of  the  numerals,  the  Italians  lead  the  way  in  the  development 
of  tlieir  forms.'  British  examples,  though  backward  in  derelopment, 
display  considerable  varie^  of  form,  espetnally  in  the  case  of  j,  the  last 
of  the  nnmerab  to  attain  its  present  nomul  shape,  and  at  all  timet 
•nsceptible  of  various  treatment.  The  selection  provided  in  this  volume 
will  be  of  the  utmost  asustance  to  students  of  manuscripts  and  inscrip- 
tions, who,  as  the  '  black  list '  at  the  end  of  the  iotroduction  shows,  are 
somewhat  easily  misled  by  the  gradual  but  perplexing  changes  ia  the  form 
of  the  numerals,  and  should  be  an  incitement  to  the  discovery  and  record 
*  u  yet  unnoticed. 

A.  a  T. 


CITIES  IN  EVOLUTION  :  an  lNTn>i>DcnoN  t< 
AMD  TO  THi  SnjDT  Or  Civio.  Bj  Patiici  Giddu 
London  :  William)  and  Norgale,  I9r4.    71.  6d.  n 

Professor  Geddes,  in  this  survey  of  the  town-planning  movement, 
writes  from  the  standpoint  of  the  cultured  sociologist  who,  taking'  the 
broadest  view  of  his  subject,  appeals  to  every  section  of  the  community  to 
co-operate  in  the  work  of  realising  the  ideal  city  of  the  new  age.  Much 
of  his  work  lies  outside  the  province  of  this  Jomtial,  and  with  the  social 
and  economic  theories  with  which  his  enthusiasm  is  largely  concerned  we 
have  little  to  do-  The  town-planning  movement  is  a  mod^in  development 
whose  ultimate  success  depends  upon  a  complete  revolution  in  the  existing 
otder  of  things.  Its  pioneers  are  still  looking  about  them,  giving  their 
consciousness  free  play  amid  circumstances  which  are  at  present  anything 
but  wholly  favourable  to  their  efforts,  and  feeling  their  way  in  cautious 
and,  so  far  as  our  own  country  is  concerned,  comparatively  insignificant 
experiments.  To  those  who  regard  the  movement  mainly  from  the  point 
of  view  of  its  connexion  with  present-day  phases  of  architectural  activity, 
this  essay  will  be  a  revelation  of  the  many-sidedness  and  complexity  of  the 
problem  which  its  advocates,  with  earnestness  and  conviction,  have  set 
themselves  to  solve. 

With  ultra-modern  and  progresuve  views  Professor  Geddes  combines 
a  sense  of  the  importance  of  the  history  of  the  past,  and  among  the  ci 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


30O       .KOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

of  the  city  of  the  future  he  finds  a  place  for  the  arehaeologiat  and  historian. 
It  is  a  favourable  augury  for  hi»  Utopia  that,  Instead  of  being  '  pinnacled 
dim  in  the  intense  inane,'  it  is  founded  upon  a  careful  observation  of  local 
conditions.  He  himself  belongs  to  the  class  of  thinkers  who  are  occupied 
primarily  with  the  philosophy  of  civic  science.  But  this  class,  to  give 
practical  shape  to  its  thought,  needs  the  help  and  guidance  of  the  architect 
and  antiquary  alike  and  in  its  turn  directs  their  work  into  new  channels. 
In  such  surveys  of  cities  as  that  which  is  in  progress  in  the  Outlodc  tower 
at  Edinburgh,  and  in  the  various  town-planning  exhibirions  which  Professor 
Geddes  has  helped  to  promote,  these  three  classes  of  workers  are  drawn 
more  closely  together  and  ezerdse  their  mutual  influence.  Other  sdencei, 
of  course,  have  theii  contributions  to  add  to  the  sum  total  of  observation 
which  is  a  necessaiy  starting-point  for  the  regeneration  of  the  modem 
dly,  and  the  plan  and  description  of  the  exhibition  organised  at  the 
Exfosition  univmeiit  at  Ghent  in  1913  illustrate  the  variety  of  interest) 
wluch  it  is  possible  to  enlist  to  this  end.  No  influence,  however,  can  be 
more  important  than  that  of  the  well-infoimed  antiquary,  whose  sense 
of  the  local  spirit  of  his  town  and  knowledge  and  love  of  its  history  and 
older  buildings  may  be  used  at  once  to  inspire  modern  improvements  and 
restrain  unsuitable  developments. 

While  Professor  Geddes'  historical  studies  have  naturally  been  merely 
subsidiary  to  his  other  work,  they  bear  fruit  in  some  of  the  most  interesting 
passages  of  a  book  which  is  lively  throughout.  The  historical  generalisa- 
tions in  which  he  indulges  are  admirably  expressed  and  for  the  most  part 
rest  on  a  sound  basis  of  truth.  Profoundly  impressed  by  the  modem 
activity  of  Germany  in  town-planning,  he  nevertheless  sees  clearly  the 
distinction  between  the  old  burgher  spirit  which  was  responsible  for  the 
beauty  of  the  mediaeval  cities  of  Germany  and  the  spirit  of  imperial 
centralisation  which  has  created  Berlin  and  has  impressed  itself  upon  the 
civic  architecture  of  other  towns.  He  sees  and  describes  with  some  humour 
the  variety  of  influences  at  work  upon  the  buildings  of  a  great  modem 
dty  like  Dflsteldorf.  While  such  abundant  evidence  of  progressive  energy 
has  its  fascination  for  him,  he  readily  recognises  its  less  promising  elements. 
His  ideal  city  is  an  individual  growth,  taking  its  life  and  colour  from  its 
spedal  conditions  of  climate  and  natural  surroundings  and  expressing  its 
idiosyncrasies  in  buildings  of  local  material.  The  grandiose  and  often 
pretentious  architecture  of  the  modern  capital,  with  its  dominating  influence 
upon  the  lesser  dties  of  the  state,  is  hostile  to  such  individuality,  and  the 
'  Caesarist '  ambitions  of  the  gieat  world-dties,  of  which  the  Hausmannisa- 
tion  of  Paris  was  the  prototype  in  our  own  day,  are  to  Professor  Geddes 
a  step  in  the  wrong  direction.  Of  the  modifications  in  town-planning 
which  have  been  due  to  war  he  has  much  to  say.  The  present  war  broke 
out  after  his  book  was  in  type,  and,  although  he  admits  courageously  that 
he  has  altered  nothing  on  that  account,  we  imapnc  that,  had  the  tide  of 
Prussian  aggression  broken  over  Europe  at  the  time  of  writing,  some  of 
his  conclusions  might  have  been  considerably  qualified  in  the  light  of  recent 
events.  The  ruthless  destruction  by  German  artillery  of  the  cloth-hall 
at  Ypres,  the  most  magnificent  monument  of  the  dvic  spirit  in  weatem 
Europe,  confirms  his  conviction  of  the  intolerance  of  Caesarism  for  bis 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.       3OJ 

own  ideali,  while  it  can  hardly  encourage  hia  optimism  for  an  immediate 
future  in  which  an  age  of  war  and  devastation  is  to  ^ve  way  to  an  era  of 
peace  and  dvic  reconstruction.  In  a  concluding  paragraph  the  adverse 
influence  of  the  war  upon  the  town-planning  movement  is  acknowledged, 
but  the  spirit  of  the  enthusiast  rises  superior  to  depression. 

The  book  contains  scveril  allusions  to  mediaeval  town-planning,  the  sur- 
vival of  which  is  illustrated  hy  reproductions  of  plans  of  Salisbury  in  the 
nghtccnth  century  and  Oxford  in  157S.  The  first  of  these  is  on  too  small 
a  scale  to  be  adequate,  which  is  also  the  case  with  several  other  plans  at 
various  points  in  the  teit.  It  is  pcanted  out  that  the  open  spaces  and 
gardens  of  the  mediaeval  town  have  been  built  over  and  crowded  out  by  the 
ntilitarian  energy  of  the  industrial  age  which  is  now  passing,  the '  paleotechnic ' 
age,  as  Professor  Geddes  calls  it  in  contrast  to  the  '  neotechnic '  age  heralded 
by  fresh  applications  of  the  forces  of  nature.  Aj  a  vivid  example  of  '  the 
change  from  the  old  regime  to  modern  paleotechnic  condition) '  he  cites 
the  view  of  Durham  from  the  railway.  While  the  view  in  quesdon  certainly 
exhibits  a  remarkable  andtheus  between  mediaeval  beauty  and  modern 
ughness,  the  '  vast  development  of  the  modern  mining  town '  is  aa 
exaggerated  phrase.  As  Professor  Baldwin  Brown  has  pointed  out  {The 
Arts  in  Early  England,  i,  95),  we  have  only  to  '  think  away  railway  and 
railway  quarter,'  and  'mediaeval  Durham  stiU  lies  before  us.'  The  view 
of  Lincoln  from  Canwick  hill  and  of  Norwich  from  Mousehold  heath 
strike  us  as  better  instances  of  the  engulfing  of  a  mediaeval  city  by  modem 
industrial  surroundings,  although  neither  is  perhaps  quite  so  striking  or 
as  familiar  to  the  ordinary  traveller.  Durham  is  not  '  a  beauty-spot  of 
the  coal  age.'  It  is  a  spot  whose  old-world  beauty  the  coal  age  has  indeed 
invaded,  but  has  been  powerless  to  destroy. 

A  new  science  must  to  some  extent  coin  its  own  terms,  and  these  for 
a  rime  cannot  but  seem  outlandish  and  obscure  to  all  but  their  inventors. 
Doubriess  we  shall  become  reconciled,  as  dme  goes  on,  to  the  curious 
substantives  and  idjecdves,  usuaUy  compounded  from  the  serviceable 
languages  of  Greece  and  Rome,  which  help  Professor  Geddes  to  formulate 
his  ideas.  Even  the  infima  Latinitas  of  such  a  word  as  '  conurbation,' 
used  to  describe  the  various  congeries  of  industrial  dries  for  which  he 
coins  the  English  terms  Lancaston,  Midlandton,  Waleston,  etc  may  become 
familiar  and  even  cease  to  be  obnoxious.  TTiis  delight  in  neo-sdentific 
phraseology  is  frequendy  too  apparent,  and  neither  enUvcns  Pro- 
fessor Geddes'  style  nor  enlightens  the  reader.  His  writing  at  its  best 
is  clear  and  attractive.  While  the  cautious  student  of  his  pages  will  hardly 
be  ready  to  discover  in  the  town-planning  movement  all  that  he  claims 
for  it  and  will  lay  due  stress  on  certain  elements  inridental  to  human 
progress  which  seem  scarcely  to  enter  within  his  ken,  it  is  impossible  not 
to  admire  the  enthusiasm  and  vivadousness  of  his  view  of  the  past,  present 
and  future  of  our  dties.  RuskJn  and  William  Morris  are  naturally  among 
the  modern  writers  who  have  affected  his  thought,  and  the  book  contains 
at  least  one  attempt  to  convey  an  idea  in  the  characteristic  manner  of 
Ruskin's  later  years,  which,  detached  from  its  context,  might  be  well  taken 
as  serious  parody.  Its  style  is  also  not  free  from  a  certain  amount  of  vague- 
neu  and  repetition,  but,  as  the  careful  arrangement  of  its  component  parts 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


302         NOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

begins  to  be  seen,  these  defects  become  less  noticeable.  Much  that  at  first 
appears  to  be  merely  vague  and  fluid  writing  is  more  firmly  defined,  and 
repetitiona  and  recapitulations  are  recognised  as  inalienable  from  the 
novelty  and  difficulty  of  the  subject.  Clear  print  and  short  summaries 
at  the  head  of  each  chapter  add  to  the  teadablencss  and  intelligibility  of 
the  volume  :  there  is  a  useful  index ;  and  the  illustrations,  where  they 
are  not  too  small  to  be  more  than  visible,  form  an  agreeable  commeat  on 
portions  of  the  text, 

A.H.T. 


THE  ROMAN  SYSTEM  OF  PROVINCIAL  ADMINISTRATION.  By  the  Ut» 
W.T.AiHOLD.  Third  edition  [cvUed  by  E.  S.  BoucHiEK.  71^5, 1+284  pp.  With 
a  nup.     Oiford  1  B.  H.  BlaekweU,  1914.     ji.  n. 

Mr.  Arnold's  original  essay  was  written  in  1870,  and,  however  much 
modern  archaeological  research  has  expanded  our  conception  of  the  subject, 
this  booV  is  probably  still,  as  the  late  Dr.  Shuckburgh  claimed  it  to  be  ten 
years  ago,  the  best  introduction  to  the  subject  that  could  be  put  in  the 
hands  of  a  student  when  beginning  a  serious  study  of  Roman  history.  The 
treatment  is  somewhat  disconnected,  but  the  author's  main  estimate  of  the 
fabric  of  the  Roman  empire  is  alwap  clear,  showing,  as  he  does,  the  funda- 
mental flaw  of  ruling  an  immense  empire  without  federation  and  without 
any  representative  system,  the  flaw  of  excessive  centralisation,  substituting 
machinery  for  organism,  until  the  old  and  genuine  municipal  consdtutions 
were  tinaUy  and  inevitably  broken  up.  In  this  new  edition  Mr.  Bouchier 
has  wisely  confined  his  notes  and  alterations  to  the  needs  of  University 
students.  He  has  added  an  appendix  in  which  the  provinces  are  arranged, 
ti^ether  with  a  brief  summary  of  their  history,  in  the  order  of  their 
acquisition  ;  and  he  has  brought  the  bibliography  up  to  date,  and  at  the 
lime  rime  removed  from  it  many  of  its  less  important  references. 

A.  M.  W. 


BYGONE  HASLEMERE.  A  thart  fditory  of  the  ancient  borough  and  it>  inuncdiaCe 
ncighbauriiood  from  earUat  tinui.  Edited  by  E.  W.  Swaittiih,  aided  by  P.  Woods, 
C.E.  SJx;},  XTi+}94  pp.  43  platei  with  plam  and  other  illuttTationi.  London  : 
Newman  &  Co.  19T4.    71.  6d. 

The  editor  of  this  carefully  compiled  and  attractively  produced  volume 
has  been  for  eighteen  years  curator  of  the  educational  museum  established  at 
Haslemere  by  the  late  Sir  Jonathan  Hutchinson.  His  preface  bears  witness 
to  the  active  interest  ta]cen  in  his  work  by  local  residents,  and  the  result  of 
this  co-operation  is  a  valuable  collection  from  a  large  variety  of  sources  of  the 
chief  facts  in  the  history  of  the  place.    The  earliest  mention  of  Haslemere 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS.        3O3 

occnn  in  a  precept  to  the  sheiiS  of  Surrey  (Ook  roll  5  Hen.  Ill,  m.  12)  to 
deliver  the  manor  and  hundred  of  Godalming  and  the  market  of '  Heselmere,' 
then  fonniDg  part  of  the  manor,  to  Richard  Poore,  bishop  of  Salisbury  ; 
but  the  chapel  of  Piperham,  which  represents  the  later  parochial  chapel  of 
Haslemere,  is  mentioned  in  the  register  of  St.  Osmund  among  the  possessions 
of  the  church  of  Salisbury  as  early  as  the  last  quarter  of  the  twelfth  century. 
Evidence  for  the  mediaeval  history  of  the  place  is  somewhat  scanty.  Piper- 
ham  waa  a  chapeliy  of  Chiddingfold,  which  seems  originally  to  have  been  a 
chapelry  of  Godalming,  and  there  can  be  httle  doubt  that  the  chapel  of 
Haslemere,  which,  with  its  churchyard,  was  hcensed  for  consecration  by 
bishop  Edington  of  Winchester  in  June,  1363 — a  period  at  which,  owing 
to  the  crowding  of  churchyards  in  consequence  of  recent  pestilences,  such 
licences  are  common — was  the  twelfth-century  chapel  already  mentioned. 
The  independent  growth  of  the  market  town  of  Haslemere  is  obscure.  In 
1393-4  hishop  Waltham  of  Salisbury  obtained  a  grant  of  a  weekly  market 
on  Wednesday  and  a  yearly  fair  from  1 3th  to  17th  September.  The  borough, 
with  the  hundred  and  manor  of  Godalming,  was  conveyed  in  154.1  to  Sir 
Thomas  Paston,  who  on  loth  April  in  that  year  exchanged  them  inUr  alia 
with  the  Crown  for  property  in  Norfolk.  By  charter  of  Z4th  May,  1596, 
queen  Elizabeth  granted  a  weekly  Tuesday  market  and  two  yearly  fairs, 
one  at  before  and  the  other  from  1st  to  3rd  May,  to  the  bailifi  and  burgesses. 
Earlier  than  this,  in  1584,  the  borough,  though  in  no  flourishing  condition 
at  the  time,  began  to  send  two  members  to  parliament.  The  Mores  of 
Loseley,  to  whom  the  hundred  and  manor  of  Godalming  were  granted  in 
1601,  subsequently  influenced  the  representation,  but  not  without  con- 
siderable and  successful  opposition.  After  the  disfranchisement  of  the 
borouj^  in  1832  the  history  of  Haslemere  was  uneventful.  Its  position 
on  the  Portsmouth  road  prevented  it  from  lapsing  into  complete  obscurity, 
and  situated  in  unusually  beautiful  and  healthy  country  and  on  one  of  die 
main  lines  of  the  London  and  South-Western  raUway,  it  developed  gradoally 
into  the  centre  of  a  large  residential  district. 

In  addition  to  a  survey  of  its  history,  the  twenty-eight  chapters  of  this 
book  contain  some  account  of  the  older  buildings  and  antiquities  of  Haslemere, 
the  local  industries,  local  folk-lore  and  legend,  and  the  cricket  club.  From 
the  sketches  reproduced  among  the  illustrations,  the  old  church  appears  to 
have  been  much  altered  internally  during  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries.  A  plain  oat  arcade,  cased  with  lath  and  plaster,  remained  till 
the  later  thirties  of  the  last  century,  when  it  was  superseded  by  iron  pillars 
and  arches.  At  the  same  time  what  remained  of  the  old  rood-screen  was 
removed,  and  the  plain  rectangular  east  window,  which  in  1801  had  been 
filled  with  nine  panels  of  early  sixteenth-century  stained  glass,  brought 
from  a  house  in  Kent,  was  enlarged.  Haslemere  became  a  separate  parish 
in  1868,  and  in  1870  the  old  church,  except  the  base  of  the  tower  and  some 
part  of  the  north  wall,  was  taken  down  and  the  present  church  built.  Eight 
of  the  old  glass  panels  have  been  placed  in  two  of  the  modern  windows,  but 
the  ninth  and  an  alleged  tenth  have  vanished.  The  new  building  is  in  the 
*  Early  English  '  manner  then  'fashionable  ;  and  at  the  present  day  the  old 
church,  injured  though  it  had  been  in  1S36-7  and  even  earlier,  would 
posubly  have  met  with  more  conservatiTe  treatment.     It  would  seem  from 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


304         NOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 

the  sketches  of  the  interior  that  the  woodwoii  remored  in  1S70,  particukrly 
the  westein  gallery,  was  not  without  merit,  and  it  is  certainty  matter  for 
regret,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  that  the  old  font  was  allowed  to  disappear. 

The  volume  it  dedicate]  to  the  memoiy  of  the  architect  of  the  new 
church  and  editor  of  the  parish  legisten,  Mr.  J.  W.  Penfold,  a  member  of 
an  old  local  family,  whose  collections  for  the  history  of  the  parliamentary 
borough  and  transcripts  of  the  monumental  inscripiionj  in  church  and 
churchyard  have  been  utilised  by  the  editors.  Portraits  of  him  and  other 
modern  celebrities  of  Haalemere  are  included  among  the  illustrations, 
which  aleo  include  several  views  and  drawings  of  local  interest  and  some 
clear  and  excellent  photographs  of  documents  from  the  dose  and  charter 
tolls,  the  Loseley  monuments,  and  one  or  two  other  «ources.  A  plan  of 
the  parliamentary  borough  in  1735  is  also  given,  with  a  sketch-plan  by 
Mr.  Penfold  of  die  church  and  churchyard,  and  a  map  of  the'  parish  with 
field-names.  The  utmost  pains  have  evidently  been  taken  to  ensure 
accuracy,  and  such  errors  as  we  have  noticed  appear  to  be  mainly  the  fault 
of  the  printer.  Local  histories  frcquendy  suffer  from  want  of  proportkia 
and  a  somewhat  bald  presentation  of  facts.  In  this  case  some  of  the 
wealth  of  information  crowded  into  the  text — e.g.  the  biography  of  general 
Oglethorpe  in  chapter  zvii — might  have  been  put  mth  advantage  in  an 
appendix.  Ilie  book  as  a  whole  lacks  that  clarity  and  compression  of  itrle 
which,  by  ^ving  its  proper  value  to  each  necessary  detail,  makes  even  the 
driest  material  readable.  Its  editors,  however,  may  be  congratulated  upon 
producing  a  highly  valuable  work  of  reference,  which  should  be  gratefully 
appreciated  by  their  ne^hbours  and  by  Surrey  aritiqiuries  in  general. 

A.  H.  T. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


ii 

i 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


MISERICORDS    IN   THE   CATHEDRAI-    CHURCH    OF 
SAINT-SAUVEUR,   BRUGES.  > 

By  A.  ABRAM,  D.Sc.  F.R.Hut.S. 

The  misericords  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Saint- 
Sauveur  at  Bruges  have  considerable  artistic  merit ;  it 
is  not,  however,  primarily  as  works  of  art  that  I  wish  to 
deal  with  them,  but  as  illustrations  of  life  and  manners ; 
and  from  this  point  of  view  I  venture  to  think  that  their 
value  could  hardly  be  surpassed  by  any  similar  set  of 
carvings.  They  are  records  of  the  life  of  the  people  of 
Bruges  during  the  period  when  it  was  one  of  the  most 
important  cities  of  northern  Europe,  and  they  have  a 
special  interest  for  us  because  at  that  time  intercourse 
between  England  and  Bruges,  and  indeed  between  England 
and  the  whole  of  Flanders,  was  very  frequent.  Many 
English  traders  visited  Flanders,  and  many  Flemish  artisans 
settled  in  England,  and  the  two  countries  were  bound 
together  by  the  most  intimate  political  and  commercial 
ties. 

M.  L.  Maeterlinck,  the  Conservateur  of  the  Musee  de 
Gand,  in  his  study  of  Le  Genre  satirique  dans  la  sculpture 
ftamandgy  claims  that  Flemish  influence  is  visible  in  a 
large  number  of  beautiful  stalls  in  Enghsh  churches,  and 
that  many  of  them  were  actually  executed  by  Flemings.* 
It  is  also  said  that  many  of  the  misericords  in  Norfolk 
and  Kent,  counties  especially  rich  in  wood-carving,  were 
chiefly  the  work  of  Flemish  artists  who  came  over  to 
England  in  the  reign  of  Edward  III.'  A  discussion  of 
the  general  effects  of  the  immigration  of  these  craftsmen 
lies  outside  the- limits  of  this  paper,  but  in  the  course  of 
it  attention  will  be  drawn  to  some  English  examples 
analogous  to  those  at  Bruges,  so  that  we  may  see  whether 
there  is  sufficient  resemblance  between  them  to  suggest 
that  they  emanated  from  workmen  of  the  same  nation, 
or  whether  they  merely  indicate  a  similarity  between  the 
manners  and  customs  of  England  and  Flanders.  Re- 
semblances  are   sometimes    due  to   the   use  of  common 

■  Rod  before  the  Inilitute,  6ch  Dto 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


3o6  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

lources  such  as  bestiaries  and  sacred  legends,  or  to  the 
employment  of  recognised  conventional  methods.  We 
ought  not  to  attach  much  importance  to  anything  which 
can  be  explained  in  this  way ;  but  we  must  be  on  the 
watch  for  features,  however  trivial  and  commonplace  they 
may  be,  which  have  been  taken  from  life. 

The  Bruges  misericords  are  made  of  brown  oak,  and 
are  forty-three  in  number,  arranged  in  two  rows  on  the 
north  side  of  the  quire,  and  two  on  the  south,  the  back 
rows  being  raised  above  the  front.  There  are  eleven  in 
the  back  row  on  the  north  side  and  twelve  in  the  front, 
and  ten  in  each  row  on  the  south  side.  Three  seats  on 
the  north  and  two  on  the  south  are  plain.  Some  return 
stalls  were  removed  in  1679,  so  probably  at  one  time 
there  were  several  more  than  there  are  now.  Unfortunately 
many  of  those  that  remain  have  been  injured,  some  very 
badly,  some  only  slightly,  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  they 
may  fare  even  worse  in  the  future. 

There  are  slight  differences  of  opinion  as  to  the  date 
of  the  misericords.  The  custodians  give  it  as  1430; 
M.  Maeterlinck  says  that  they  were  certainly  executed  in 
the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth  century,  but  thinks  that 
some  of  them  were  remade  in  1608^;  M.  Weale  and 
M.  Verhaegen  believe  that  they  were  put  up  in  1478, 
when  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  the  Order  of  the  Golden 
Fleece  was  held  in  Saint -Sauveur.  ^  Unfortunately  I  have 
not  been  able  to  communicate  with  any  of  these  gentle- 
men, or  to  obtain  first-hand  documentary  evidence  on  the 
point,  but  by  comparing  the  mbericords  with  pictures 
and  illuminations  in  manuscripts  whose  history  is  well 
authenticated  we  can,  I  think,  satisfactorily  settle  the 
question. 

They  deal  with  a  great  variety  of  subjects,  and  throw 
much  light  upon  the  physiognomy,  taste,  and  costume 
of  the  people  for  whom  they  were  made,  and  upon  their 
manner  of  living.  I  have  classified  them  under  eight 
heads  :  those  depicting  (i)  everyday  life,  (2)  child  life, 
(3)  trades  or  occupations,  (4)  traveling,  (5)  amusements, 
(6)  foliage,  (7)  those  inculcating  moral  lessons,  and  (8)  sacred 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SAINT-SAUVEUR,    BRUGES.  JO/ 

subjects.  Some  of  them  are  very  difficult  to  understand, 
and  I  may  have  interpreted  them  wrongly,  while  others 
could  be  placed  equally  well  under  one  or  two  of  the 
heads. 

They  have  some  general  characteristics  whjch  are 
very  striking ;  foremost  amongst  them  an  extreme 
simplicity  in  composition  and  treatment,  which  is 
heightened  by  the  fact  that  each  consists  of  one  piece 
of  carving  only,  without  supporters.  This  arrangement 
is  common  abroad,  but  it  is  particularly  noticeable  here 
because  the  centrepiece  is  very  small  in  comparison  with 
the  size  of  the  seat,  its  width  ranging  from  ii|  to 
13^  inches,  while  the  seats  measure  2  feet  5-}-  inches  in 
width.  In  England  supporters  are  not  often  omitted, . 
but  are  frequently  important  adjuncts,  and  occasionally 
integral  parts  of  the  design,  adding  greatly  to  the  richness 
of  the  effect.  The  simplicity  of  the  misericords  in  the 
church  of  Saint-Sauveur  is  the  more  remarkable  because, 
although  the  dechne  of  Bruges  had  reaUy  begun,  the  city 
appeared  during  the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth  century 
to  be  at  the  very  height  of  its  prosperity.  Its  wealthy 
citizens,  following  the  example  of  their  rulers,  the  great 
dukes  of  Burgundy,  were  lavishing  enormous  sums  of 
money  on  luxuries  of  all  kinds :  their  buildings,  their 
dress,  their  food,  their  jewellery,  their  pageants  were  as 
gorgeous  as  they  could  possibly  be,  ^  and  their  splendour 
was  reflected  in  other  forms  of  art.  Nevertheless  there 
seems  to  have  been  good  reasons  for  the  simplicity  of  our 
misericords.  At  this  time  Saint-Sauveur  was  not  a 
cathedral :  it  did  not  attain  to  that  dignity  until  the 
nineteenth  century,  after  the  destruction  of  Saint-Donatien. 
It  was  a  collegiate  foundation,'  but  it  was  also  a  parish 
church.  The  misericords  were  designed  to  suit  the 
taste  of  the  parishioners,  for  an  entry  in  the  archives 
of  the  city  concerning  a  dispute  between  two  laymen  as 
to  the  ownership  of  a  stall  in  the  quire  proves  that  in 
some  cases  at  least  the  seats  were  used  by  members  of  the 

'  H.    Fi«reii»-G«vaerc,   PtycbaltgU  i'une  a  document  lUted  t4;;-6   in   which   it  ia 

vilU,  Esiai  sur  Bruges,  chapi.  tv  ud  Tvi ;  mentioned,  and  alto  ipeaki  of  Lt  in  reference 

H.  Pitenne,  Hutoiri  ie  Bdpqut,  ii,  392-393.  to  an  event   which   tool:    placr   in    1419  : 

'  M.   Veihaegcn  (op,    dt.    1)   layt   that  Lomi    Gillioedti    Tan  Seyeiin,  ImVHttirr 

Saiot-SauTCUT  *  ett   derenue    colUgiile   en  iti  arcbivti  d*  la  villi  it  Bntg4t  QMitaiter 

1501/  but  M.  Gtlliafdti  vanScvenn  quotM  cited  »i  Attbwa),f,  474,  3J4  n. 


Digitized  .yCOOgle 


308  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

congregation.  ^  There  is  much  in  the  misericords  them- 
selves which  leads  us  to  think  that  the  models  studied  by 
the  carver  were  for  the  most  part  persons  of  somewhat 
humble  position  ;  moreover  the  smallness  of  the  space 
at  his  disposal  and  the  hardness  of  his  material  rendered 
elaboration  of  detail  difhcult  and  out  of  place,  and,  with 
the  instinct  of  a  true  artist,  he  respected  the  limitations 
imposed  upon  him.  His  work,  however,  though  simple, 
is  never  weak  or  lacking  in  character ;  on  the  contrary 
it  is  extraordinarily  vigorous  and  expressive.  It  must 
be  admitted  that  it  sometimes  appears  rough  and  lacking 
in  finish,  but  this  is  largely  due  to  the  coarse  grain  of  the 
wood  of  which  the  misericords  are  made,  and  to  the  bad 
treatment  which  they  have  received.  Not  only  are  they 
broken,  but  they  have  been  so  badly  rubbed  that  some 
of  the  faces  are  almost  featureless,  and  in  addition  the 
wood  has  been  varnished,  and  the  varnish  has  peeled  off, 
leaving  irregular  patches. 

Another  very  noticeable  characteristic  of  the  Bruges 
misericords  is  their  realism ;  many  of  the  personages 
depicted  are  so  natural  that  they  seem  copied  straight 
from  life.  The  carver  was  obliged  occasionally  to  con- 
form to  the  conventions  of  his  craft,  but  on  the  whole 
there  is  extremely  little  of  what  Mr.  Bond  has  called  the 
standardisation  of  persons  and  animals.^  In  this,  I  think, 
they  are  typically  Flemish  ;  the  Flemings  when  left  to 
themselves  were  fond  of  realism,  and  much  of  their  idealism 
was  the  result  of  foreign  influence.  The  woodcarvers 
seem  to  have  been  a  class  apart  by  themselves,  not  in 
touch  with  foreign  artists ;  and  this  gives  their  work 
unique  value  as  a  revelation  of  the  tastes  and  character  of 
the  Flemish  people,  especially  those  of  the  lower  classes. 
It  is  greatly  to  the  credit  of  whoever  is  responsible  for 
the  Bruges  carvings  that  their  naturalness,  judging  by 
what  remains  of  them,  never  degenerates  into  impropriety 
or  vulgarity.  I  must  confess,  however,  that  M.  Maeter- 
linck suggests  that  some  of  those  which  are  missing    may 


'  Sulk    wen    apparenlly    a    lourcc    of 

and  one  of  the  witneiKi  lUted  thai  it  hi 

nTCDue,  and  thi<  one  nsm,  to  have  been 

been  boughl   by  a  vomin ;    >o    lex    w 

■old  to  1  lecotid  penon  while  the  owner 

was     (till    alive:     Arcbiva,    ii,    319.     A 

(imibi   diipuCe    regarding   a    itall   in    the 

>F.    Bond,    ITsed   Cani-^,    in    E*gl 

«hurch  of   Silnl-Gillei   ii   alio  recorded, 

Cburcbu,  UiuriiBrdi,  loi-ioz.' 

D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SAINT-SAUVEUR,    BRUGES.  3O9 

have  been  removed  because  their  character  was  not  in 
keeping  with  the  sanctity  of  the  place,  ^  and  his  extensive 
knowledge  of  Flemish  sculpture  gives  his  opinion  great 
weight. 

Another  quality  which  renders  the  work  of  the  Bruges 
carver  very  pleasing  is  his  intense  feeling  for  light  and 
shade.  The  contrast  between  them  is  sometimes  so 
strong  that  the  effect  is  almost  Rembrandtesque.  This 
must,  I  think,  be  attributed  mainly  to  the  skilful  placing 
and  deep  undercutting  of  the  misericords,  as  the  cathedral 
is  very  dark,  and  upon  some  of  them  hardly  any  light 
falls  even  on  a  bright  day.  This  peculiarity,  however,  has 
its  disadvantages,  as  a  good  deal  which  we  should  like 
to  see  is  blotted  out  by  shadows. 

Several  of  the  carvings  seem  to  be  illustrations  of 
tales ;  M.  Maeterlinck  thinb  that  they  are  probably 
French  or  Provencal  fabliaux,  but  they  may  be  Flemish 
stories.'  Unfortunately  I  have  not  been  able  to  identify 
them,  but  even  without  the  context  they  are  valuable 
as  pictures  of  everyday  life,  showing  what  the  people 
of  Bruges  liked  to  see.  On  the  first  (plate  i,  no.  i)  we 
have  a  young  man,  hat  in  hand,  standing  in  a  very 
deferential  attitude  before  an  aged  man  who  is  seated 
in  a  low-backed  arm-chair.  M.  Maeterlinck  describes 
them  as  a  young  noble  and  a  hermit.  He  may  be  right 
as  to  the  old  man,  but  I  do  not  think  that  the  younger 
can  be  a  noble,  as  his  clothes  are  extremely  plain,  quite 
as  plain  as  those  of  the  working  men  we  shall  see  later. 

Next  we  have  a  group  of  five  (plate  i,  no.  2),  amongst 
them  the  two  we  have  already  seen,  who  appear  to  be 
lending  their  support  to  a  suppliant  kneeling  at  the  feet 
of  two  seated  men.  From  this  group  we  can  gain  a  good 
idea  of  the  masculine  costume  of  the  period  :  it  consists 
of  a  fairly  full  gown  reaching  about  three  quarters  of 
the  way  down  the  leg,  or  further  in  some  cases,  with  a 
V-shaped  opening  at  the  neck,  and  held  in  place  by  a  band 
round  the  waist.  The  sleeves  are  tight  at  the  wrist,  but 
loose  and  baggy  above  it.  The  young  man,  the  one  whose 
feet  we  can  see  best,  is  wearing  low  boots  or  buskins, 
slightly  pointed,  and  fastened  across  the  front  by  a  strap, 

■  Maettrlinck,  op,  at.  S;  and  90.  'ibid.  R7. 


D,gH,zed.yGOO^jIC 


5IO  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH    OF 

and  is  carrying  a  round  hat  with  a  brim.  The  old  man 
has  a  hood,  and  as  he  has  a  large  mantle  over  his  other 
clothes,  he  may  be  dressed  for  travelling,  or  perhaps  his 
age  makes  it  necessary  for  him  to  be  protected  against 
the  cold.  One  of  the  seated  men  seems  to  be  wearing  a 
tight  cap,  which  may  be  some  kind  of  coif,  but  on  the 
other  hand  may  be  intended  to  represent  closely-cropped 
hair.  The  other  seated  figure  has  short  stiff  hair,  but  the 
young  man's  is  long  and  wavy  ;  they  are  all  clean-shaven, 
with  the  exception  of  the  old  man. 

In  one  of  the  side  panels  of  Roger  van  der  Weyden's 
celebrated  picture  of  the  Seven  Sacraments  some  of  the  . 
men  have  closely- cropped  hair,  and  baggy  sleeves,  and 
their  gowns  are  not  unlike  these,  though  they  do  not 
fall  negligently,  but  are  pleated  down  the  back  and  front. 
The  frame  of  this  picture  bears  the  arms  of  the  bishopric 
of  Tournay,  and  of  Jean  Chevrot,  bishop  from  1437  to 
1460,  and  we  may  safely  conclude  that  it  was  painted 
between  these  dates.  ^  Baggy  sleeves  occur  a  few  times 
in  a  beautiful  late  fifteenth-century  manuscript  of  the 
Romance  of  the  Rose,'  and  also  in  a  manuscript'  written 
at  Bruges  about  the  same  date,  but  the  costume  is 
otherwise  very  different  from  what  we  have  here,  and 
we  ought  not  to  attach  too  much  importance  to  a  single 
feature,  which  may  be  a  survival  from  an  earlier  period. 
Fashions,  if  they  caught  the  public  fancy,  often  lasted  a 
very  long  time  in  the  middle  ages  :  one  of  the  characters 
in  the  Romance  of  the  Rose,  the  Lover,  who  always  wears 
baggy  sleeves,  also  has  shoes  with  very  pointed  toes,  which 
we  blow  were  quite  out  of  date  at  the  end  of  the  fiiteenth 
century,  and  all  the  other  characters  have  broad  ones. 
Both  these  manuscripts  are  now  in,  the  British  Museum. 
A  misericord  from  Beverley  St.  Mary's  (plate  1,  no.  3), 
executed  in  1445,  enables  us  to  compare  English  and  Flemish 
costume  ;  it  depicts  an  episode  from  the  story  of  Valentine 
and  Orson.  Tne  twin  brothers,  who  had  been  carried 
off  in  their  infancy,  meet  unexpectedly  in  a  forest.  One 
has  been  brought  up  at  court,  and  the  other  is  a  woodman, 
and  each  is  dressed  according  to  his  station  ;  their  hanging 
sleeves  and  Valentine's  hat  have  no  counterparts  at  Bruges, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


SAINT-8AUVEUR,   BRUGES.  JI I 

but  in  other  respects  there  is  a  good  deal  of  resemblance 
between  the  styles  of  dress  in  the  two  countries.  The 
workmanship  of  the  carvers,  however,  presents  a  great 
contrast,  and  the  lightness  and  delicacy  of  the  Beverley 
work  makes  the  Bruges  misericords  look  somewhat  heavy. 
We  cannot  see  the  hair  of  either  of  the  brothers :  probably 
it  was  too  short  to  be  visible,  as  close  cropping  was 
fashionable  in  England  at  this  time.  A  manuscript  in 
the  British  Museum,^  written  in  1445,  contains  a  picture 
of  John  Talbot,  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  offering  the  book 
in  which  it  appears  to  Margaret  of  Anjou,  and  some  of 
the  onlookers  have  the  short  coif-like  hair  which  we  have 
already  noticed  at  Bruges.  Other  Hnds  of  hair-dressing 
can  also  be  found  in  England ;  on  a  fifteenth-century 
misericord  at  St.  Gregory's,  Norwich,  we  have  a  curious 
example  of  a  very  stiff  beard. 

The  third  of  our  misericords  (plate  i,  no.  4)  intro- 
duces new  personages.  The  young  man  kneeling  in  the 
foreground  seems  to  be  reading  some  communication 
to  the  lady ;  perhaps  he  is  a  messenger,  and  the  object 
that  she  is  holding  in  her  hand  a  token  which  he  has 
brought  as  credentials.  He  is  clad  in  armour,  but  as 
it  is  only  very  slightly  indicated,  and  there  is  another 
better  rendering  of  it,  I  will  not  comment  upon  it  now. 
The  man  standing  behind  the  messenger,  listening  to 
what  he  is  reading,  is  possibly  one  of  the  lady's  retainers  ; 
he  is  dressed  in  a  pleated  or  quilted  jacket,  with  buttons 
down  the  front.  The  lady  affords  an  illustration  of 
Flemish  female  costume  :  she  has  a  very  long  voluminous 
robe,  cut  low  at  the  neck,  with  an  edging,  or  a  turned- 
dovra  collar,  round  the  opening ;  the  band  placed  only 
a  little  way  below  the  bottom  of  it  gives  a  high-waisted 
effect.  Her  head-dress  is  formed  of  a  veil  draped  over 
large  cauls.  The  humility  of  the  messenger  conveys  the 
impression  that  she  is  a  person  of  high  rank,  but  her 
appearance  is  by  no  means  aristocratic  :  her  figure  is 
very  portly,  she  wears  no  jewellery,  and  her  gown  is  of 
homely  material.  In  style  the  gown  is  somewhat  similar 
to  that  of  St.  Barbara  in  Jan  van  EycFs  unfinished  study 
of  the  girl  martyr,  which  is  signed  by  him,  and  dated 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


312  MISERICORDS   IN    THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH    OF 

1437.^  St.  Barbara's  skirts  and  sleeves,  however,  are 
much  fuller ;  she  is  bare-headed,  but  Jan  van  Eyck's  wife, 
as  we  see  her  in  a  picture  he  painted  in  1439,*  wears  cauls. 
They  were  common  in  England  for  a  considerable  time ; 
a  pair  on  a  misericord  at  Sherborne,  carved  in  1436,^  and 
another  at  RothweU  described  by  Miss  Plupson  as 
belonpng  to  the  fifteenth  century,*  are  very  like  the 
specimen  we  have  here.  Low-necked,  high-waisted, 
trailing  gowns  were  popular  in  England  during  the  reigns 
of  Henry  V  and  Henry  VI. 

On  the  fourth  misericord  (plate  11,  no.  i)  the  lady 
is  having  a  meal  with  the  aged  man  and  the  young  one 
whom  we  saw  on  the  first  and  second ;  the  trestle- 
table  is  of  the  usual  mediaeval  type,  but  extraordinarily 
massive,  and  the  extreme  simpUcity,  if  not  poverty,  of 
its  equipment  confirms  us  in  the  view  that  the  carver, 
even  if  he  wished  to  present  persons  of  high  rank,  has 
really  given  us  people  in  a  humble  way  of  life.  There 
b  no  cloth,  and  not  even  a  knife  on  the  table,  although 
there  is  a  big  jug  under  it.  The  diners  have  their  hands 
on  the  table,  but  that  was  not  thought  bad  manners  in 
the  middle  ages.  There  is  abo  a  representation  of  this 
scene  in  the  Gruuthuus,  a  fifteenth-century  mansion, 
preserved  as  a  municipal  museum ;  and  there  the  table 
has  a  long  cloth,  a  knife  is  lying  in  front  of  the  woman, 
and  either  a  plate  or  a  saucer,  and  what  seems  to  be  a 
fowl  before  the  old  man.  This  piece  of  work  was  done 
for  an  aristocratic  patron,  and  possibly  the  designer  had 
the  chance  of  seeing  society  of  a  higher  grade.  The  lady 
looks  older  than  in  the  group  in  the  cathedral,  and  the 
young  man  wears  a  hat. 

The  fifth  misericord  (plate  11,  no.  2)  is  very  like  the 
fourth,  but  two  persons  are  seated  at  the  table  instead 
of  three. 

Another,  which  is  very  badly  broken,  bears  traces  of 
two  figures  moving  towards  each  other,  one  of  them, 
perhaps,  carrying  something,  but  so  little  is  left  that  it 
IS  impossible  to  speak  with  certainty. 

■'lohet    de    EjA    me    fecit   1437'!  'Reproduced    in    Wii^t,    Hiiaty    «/ 

Fiemu-GcTKn,  £4   Piimiirt  n  B^qiu,        CaricMurt,  114. 
i,  Ij.  <Phip»n,  op.  ci(.  p.  43  ""^  pl»**  3°- 

*  Od  the  Inme  u  written  '  Conjui  meiu 
Ji^wi  me  compkrit  iSo  1439 ' :  ibid.  16. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


SAINT-SAUVZUR,    BRUGES.  3I3: 

Children  are  prominent  upon  no  less  than  four  of  the 
comparatively  perfect  misericords,  and  they  may  also 
have  figured  upon  two  or  three  that  are  much  injured. 
This  is  an  unusually  large  proportion,  as  child-study  was 
not  general  in  mediaeval  times.  The  first  of  the  four 
(plate  II,  no.  3)  shows  us  a  tiny  child  learning  to  walk 
with  the  help  of  a  prop  ridiculously  like  the  '  sH-cycle ' 
so  loved  by  the  children  of  to-day.  Its  mother  is 
watching  over  it  and  gently  guiding  its  steps.  They  are 
not  idealised,  and  they  must. both  have  been  copied  from 
life ;  the  mother  is  too  short  and  plump  to  be  graceful^ 
and  the  child  has  no  neck.  Nevertheless  they  make  a 
tender  and  charming  picture.  In  the  second  (plate  11, 
no.  4)  a  little  boy  is  standing  by  a  table  at  which  is 
seated  an  elderly  man,  perhaps  our  old  friend.  The  child 
is  evidently  making  himself  useful ;  he  has  just  handed 
food  of  some  kind  to  the  old  man,  or  else  is  going  to  take 
it  from  him.  It  was  quite  in  accordance  with  the  ideas 
of  the  age  that  children  should  wait  upon  their  elders. 
The  boy,  as  is  customary  in  mediaeval  art,  is  dressed  as 
if  he  were  a  man,  except  that  his  gown  is  a  little  longer, 
and  it  makes  him  look  very  dwarfish.  The  third  of  this 
little  set  (plate  iii,  no.  i)  ought  perhaps  to  be  placed 
amongst  sacred  subjects ;  it  depicts  Abraham  about  to 
offer  up  Isaac,  but  it  is  appropriate  here  as  an  example 
of  filial  obedience.  M.  Maeterlinck  tells  us  that  the 
sacrifice  of  Isaac  is  also  to  be  found  on  a  misericord  in  the 
church  of  Notre-Dame  at  Aerschot,  and  that  it  was 
intended  to  show  the  cruelty  of  the  Jews  in  sacrificing 
little  children.^  It  is  extremely  improbable  that  such  a 
meaning  was  attached  to  it  here:  m  1438  Bruges  sub- 
mitted to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  after  a  very  severe 
struggle  against  him ;  two  years  later  he  entered  the  city 
in  triumph,  and  to  welcome  him  the  people  put  up  gaily- 
decked  arches,  and  arranged  allegorical  groups,  conspicuous 
amongst  which  was  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  meant  to  typify 
the  absolute  obedience  they  owed  to  him,*  In  England 
the  subject  was  very  popular  ;  there  are  plays,  or  frag- 
ments of  plays,  on  it  included  in  the  Chester,  York, 
Tovraeley,   and   Coventry   mysteries,   and   in    the   Brome 

'  MaetetUnck,  op.  dt.  i6i.  ■  E.  G.  Smith,  Braga,  145. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


314  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

manuscript.  In  all  of  them  Abraham  is  presented  as  a 
most  affectionate  father,  and  in  none  of  them  b  there 
a  hint  of  disapproval  of  his  conduct.  At  Worcester  two 
misericords  illustrate  the  episode.*  Here  Isaac  is  a  well- 
made  and  well-proportioned  child,  much  superior  to  the 
others  we  have  seen. 

Next  we  have  a  schoolmaster  and  two  pupils  (plate  iii, 
no,  z)  :  he  is  seated,  and  one  of  the  boys  is  kneeling 
before  him  repeating  a  lesson,  while  the  other  is 
assiduously  studying  a  book.  His  face  is  so  full  of 
character  that  we  cannot  help  wondering  whether  it  is 
a  portrait  of  some  distinguished  teacher  of  Bruges.  There 
was  a  school  connected  with  Saint-Sauveur,  ^  and  he  may 
well  have  been  one  of  its  masters ;  or  perhaps  he  was 
a  doctor  of  divinity,  or  of  some  other  faculty.'  His  cap 
is  not  unlike  that  worn  by  some  of  the  cathedral  clergy 
at  the  present  day,  and  it  bears  a  decided  resemblance  to 
one  on  the  head  of  a  doctor  attending  patients  carved  on 
a  panel  of  a  sixteenth-century  chest  in  a  room  leading  out 
of  the  dispensary  at  the  hospital  of  Saint-Jean.  He  is 
pulling  the  ear  of  the  kneeling  pupil,  but  this  form  of 
correction  is  mild  compared  with  that  often  inflicted  by 
mediaeval  schoolmasters.  One  of  the  early  Chancery 
Proceedings  relates  to  an  action  for  damages  brought 
against  a  priest  for  beating  a  child  whom  he  was  teaching, 
and  the  defendant  replied  that  '  he  had  never  hurt  ne 
bete  the  child  but  as  a  child  ought  to  be  chastised  for 
bis  lernyng.'*  This  point  of  view  is  well  exemplified  by 
a  very  interesting  piece  of  carving  in  Norwich  cathedral 
church  (plate  111,  no.  3),  apparently  a  monastic  school  held 
in  the  open  air,  for  the  master  is  a  monk,  and  trees  are 
growing  in  the  background ;  perhaps  the  children  are 
having  their  lessons  in  the  garden  instead  of  in  the  cloister. 
On  another  misericord  at  Sherborne  a  master  is  also 
inflicting  corporal  punishment  on  a  pupil.  ^  It  is  re- 
markable that  in  all  three  cases  almost  every  one  of  the 

>  Bond,  ap.  cit.  i]i.  chancclloi   to   gavein   the   tchool,    and    at 

*.4rcAi<»i,  intrtid.  45S,  481.  Lincoln  the  dirinitf-icbgol  ii  known  u  tbe 

'It  it  >uggcM«dlhaE  thecbaDallorof  the  'ichoUe    canctUatii ' :     SlalvUi   ef  Lmeda 

chapter  [oimed  Chi  model  for  thii  repre-  Caibidrai,  ed.  Bndihaw  and  Wordiwordi, 

•entation  of  a  teacher.     Hi>  ipecilic  dut;  part  ii.  lo,  158,  687. 

would  be  to  look  after  the  education  of  the  .  g^t,  cbancm  JV*:«di«gi,  46,  (61. 

joung  clerk)  ai  m  man^  chapten.     Both  at 

Lichfield  and  Lincoln  !t  wa>  the  office  of  *  Reproduced  in  Wiight,  op.  dc  ill. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


PLATE    III. 


is 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


3l6  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

of  the  period.  Although  the  building  is  so  small,  we  can 
_gain  some  idea  of  the  style,  and  of  the  material  of  which 
it  was  made.  It  is  probably  a  house,  but  it  might  equally 
well  be  the  porch  of  a  church :  it  bears  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  one  which  we  shall  see  on  another  seat. 
Domestic  and  ecclesiastical  buildings  were  very  similar  in 
those  days,  and  perhaps  the  similarity  was  typical  of  the 
attitude  of  the  mediaeval  mind,  which  drew  no  distinction 
between  things  secular  and  things  sacred. 

The  third  of  this  series  (plate  iv,  no.  2)  has  been 
much  injured,  but  we  can  tell  its  meaning ;  on  a  trestle 
table  lies  the  statue  or  effigy  of  a  man,  and  the  figure 
behind  it  was  doubtless  the  sculptor  who  was  shaping  it. 
In  Rouen  cathedral  church  are  three  misericords  showing 
carvers  at  work,^  and  there  is  one  at  the  Architectural 
Museum,  Tufton  Street,  formerly  at  Lynn  St.  Nicholas, 
of  an  English  carver.  Methods  of  work  in  England, 
France,  and  Flanders  seem  to  have  been  very  similar. 

The  next  (plate  iv,  no.  3)  is  difficult  to  understand. 
The  man  with  his  hand  on  his  knee  is  absurdly  like  a 
modern  shoe-black.  He  is  in  exactly  the  right  attitude, 
and  might  easily  be  holding  a  boot-brush,  but  this  is, 
of  course,  an  impossible  interpretation,  and  one  can  only 
suggest  that  he  is  selling  something,  or  collecting  alms, 
as  the  man  standing  opposite  to  him  seems  to  be  giving 
money. 

The  last  of  this  set  (plate  iv,  no.  4)  is  on  the  face 
of  it  quite  simple,  but  it  may  have  some  secondary- 
meaning.  We  take  it  to  be  a  boatman  and  his  passenger, 
perhaps  one  of  the  ferrymen  of  Bruges,  but  it  might  be 
■Charon.  From  an  artistic  point  of  view  it  is  one  of  the 
best  of  the  misericords.  The  boat,  its  occupant,  and  the 
water  are  all  excellently  rendered ;  the  craftsman  had 
many  opportunities  of  studying  boats  and  boatmen,  for 
the  harbours  of  Bruges  and  of  its  port  of  Damme,  three 
miles  away,  were  full  of  shipping.  In  the  first  half  of 
the  fifteenth  -century  the  Zwin,  an  arm  of  the  sea,  came 
right  up  to  the  city,  although  unfortunately  the  sand  was 
silting  up  and  threatening  to  block  it.  This  misericord 
serves  to  remind  us  of  the  great  value  of  waterways  in  the 

■  E.-H.  l.aD(k)ii,  iidSn  dt  la  clbiirtdi  it  Rmtn,  pi.  i*,  no.  iS,  p.  Zl ;  pL  t,  do*,  h 
and  16,  pp.  140  and  141. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


Tt  faa  pagt  ;,7. 


NO.   3.      FALCONER 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SAINT-SAUVEUR,    BRUGES.  3I7 

middle  ages,  when  much  traffic  was  carried  on  by  means 
of  them. 

We  also  have  examples  of  other  methods  of  travelling. 
A  venerable  old  man  (plate  v,  no.  i)  with  a  long  beard, 
in  clothes  fit  to  withstand  any  weather,  is  hurrying  along 
as  if  he  had  a  long  way  to  go,  and  a  woman  (plate  v,  no.  2), 
a  nun  it  seems  from  her  hood,  but  possibly  merely  a 
countrywoman,  has  tucked  up  her  skirt  in  a  most  business- 
like manner,  as  if  in  preparation  for  a  journey. .  It  is  very 
tantalising  to  see  only  part  of  these  two  misericords ;  in 
both  cases  the  missing  figures  seem  to  have  been  short, 
and  in  the  first  the  feet  are  evidently  those  of  a  small 
person,  and  may  have  belonged  to  a  child  ;  but  the  outline 
of  the  second  does  not  suggest  a  human  being  at  all. 

Religious  motives  inspired  many  persons  to  undertake 
journeys  to  shrines  far  and  near,  and  this  characteristic 
of  mediaeval  life  is  embodied  in  a  delightful  carving 
of  a  stalwart  pilgrim  (plate  v,  no.  3),  staff  in  one  hand, 
and  a  bag  for  provisions  in  the  other,  resolutely  making 
his  way  up  a  steep  rock  to  a  town  perched  on  the  top  of 
it,  perhaps  intended  to  be  one  of  the  holy  places.  Its 
architectural  features  and  the  strength  of  its  walls  are 
well  indicated,  and  it  is  interesting  to  compare  it  with 
an  equally  good  bui  somewhat  more  detailed  representa- 
tion of  the  Walls  of  a  city,  from  Ripon  minster,  executed 
about  1 490,  which  serve  as  a  background  for  Samson 
carrying  away  the  gates  of  Gaza.  Zeal  for  pilgrimages 
seems  to  have  lasted  longer  in  Flanders  and  the  8\ir- 
rounding  district  than  elsewhere :  it  had  almost  died  out 
in    England   by   this   time ;     but    in    1447    the   relics    at 

tix-la-Chapelle  attracted  so  many  worshippers  that  the 
tats  de  Liege  could  not  assemble.  ^  At  Bruges  pilgrims 
were  housed  for  the  night  at  the  hospice  of  Saint-Julien, 
and  if  they  fell  ill  they  were  taken  to  the  hospital  of 
Saint-Jean.'  At  the  very  end  of  the  fifteenth  century 
we  find  the  city  setting  aside  money  for  gifts  to  help  those 
who  were  going  to  the  holy  Sepulchre.' 

A  very  clever  rendering  of  the  conversion  of  St.  Paul 
(plate  V,  no.  4)  illustrates  the  ordinary  mode  of  travelling 
amongst  the  well-to-do.     We  call  to  mind  the  descrip- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


3l8  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

tion  of  St.  Paul's  horse  in  the  Digby  mystery  play  which 
deals  with  his  conversion  : 

Tbttt  cm  00  man  i  better  bettiTde. 

It  is  so  much  more  life-like  than  any  other  animal  at 
Bruges,  and  the  details  of  the  carving  are  so  much  more 
carefully  elaborated  than  those  of  the  other  misericords, 
that  one  is  inclined  to  regard  it  as  by  a  different  hand. 
Its  date  can  be  approximately  fixed  by  an  article  of 
St.  Paul's  costume,  for  turbans  similar  to  the  one  he  is 
wearing  occur  in  Lydgate's  metrical  Life  of  St.  Edmund,^ 
written  for  Henry  VI  in  1433,  and  in  a  Flemish  Bible 
belonging  to  the  Huth  collection  in  the  British  Museum, ' 
said  to  have  been  executed  about  the  middle  of  the 
fifteenth  century.  They  are  also  to  be  seen  in  a  picture 
of  the  Martyrdom  of  St.  Sebastian  painted  by  Memlinc 
about  1470,*  in  his  Martyrdom  of  St.  Ursula,  which  is 
slightly  later,  *  and  in  a  rather  more  elaborate  form  in  his 
Beheading  of  St.  John  Baptist  (one  of  the  wings  of  the 
Mariage  mystique,  at  the  hospital  of  Saint-Jean,  Bruges) 
begun  about  1473.*  The  date  of  our  carving  shoidd 
therefore  lie  between  1433  and  1475  to  1480.  Fortunately 
there  is  another  indication  of  the  date  in  the  shortness  of 
St.  Paul's  spur  ;  long  ones,  sometimes  inordinately  long, 
were  in  use  until  about  1460,  and  then  shorter  ones  became 
general,*  so  we  shall  probably  not  go  far  wrong  if  we 
attribute  the  carving  to  the  third  quarter  of  the  fifteenth 
century. 

Our  misericords  give  us  some  idea  of  the  sports  and 
pastimes  of  the  Flemings.  They  were  evidently  very- 
fond  of  hawking  ;  two  represent  a  couple  of  men  carrying 
falcons.  One  (plate  vi,  no.  1)  is  riding  through  a  wood. 
It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the  uncouth  beast  on  which 
he  is  mounted  is  by  the  same  artist  as  St.  Paul's  magnificent 
horse ;  moreover  his  spur  is  much  longer  than  St.  Paul's, 
which  points  to  the  two  carvings  being  of  different  dates 
The  spur  has  no  rowel,  and  oddly  enough  there  is  no 
sign  of  there  ever  having  been  one.  The  otHer  hawk 
is  carried  by  a  falconer  (plate  vi,  no.  2).     This  misericord 

'  H>rL  MS.  »i78.  '  ibid.  pL  102,  p.  i  jj, 

■Add.  MS.  iS,  III.  ,....     ,  g,  g 

■H™D.^J^n,     Lc     P»n,ur.  ™  '  .bid.  pL  86,  p.  .rf. 

gtlpi**,  ii,  plitc  83  and  p.  116.  ■  PhncU,  Cydtpatiia  tf  Cutmmt,  i,  478. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


Digiiizi,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


SAINT-SAUTZUR,    BRUGES.  319 

is  an  example  of  the  beautiful  effects  produced  by  sharp 
contrasts  of  light  and  shade,  and  it  is  also  worthy  of  praise 
for  the  masterly  way  in  which  swift  motion  is  suggested. 
Hawking  was  a  favourite  subject  for  misericords  in  England, 
and  many  phases  of  the  sport  are  illustrated  upon  them. 
In  Winchester  college  chapel  we  have  a  hawk  killing  its 
prey ;  at  Beverley  minster  (plate  vi,  no.  3)  a  falconer  is 
feeding  his  bird ;  and  at  Sherborne  two  men,  one  on 
horseback  and  the  other  on  foot,  are  following  the  hawk. 
The  next  subject  (plate  vi,  no.  4)  though  badly 
mutilated,  is  still  recognisable  :  two  men  are  seated  on 
the  ground  face  to  face,  their  feet  pressed  together, 
struggling  for  the  possession  of  a  stick  which^  they  hold 
between  them.  Tlie  same  game  is  depicted  on  a  miseri- 
cord in  the  cathedral  church  at  Rouen,  and  M.  Langlois 
calls  it  '  le  panoye.'  *  Strutt  has  a  picture  of  it,  but  he 
terms  it  an  exercise  derived  from  the  quintain. '  This 
misericord  affords  a  second  illustration  of  the  armour 
worn  at  Bruges  at  this  time,  and  we  are  surprised  to  find 
it  so  plain,  as  we  know  from  manuscripts  that  extremely 
elaborate  suits  were  in  general  use.  Among  the  most 
noticeable  features  here  are  the  little  fastenings  ap- 
parently holding  the  upper  and  lower  parts  together ; 
they  are  very  like  the  arming  points  fastening  ailettes 
on  an  effigy  of  a  knight  of  the  Pembridge  family,  of  the 
time  of  Edward  II,  in  Clehonger  church,  Herefordshire.' 
They  also  remind  us  somewhat  of  the  straps  which 
sometimes  join  tuiUes  to  the  lowest  hoops  of  tassets. 
There  are  several  of  these  on  English  brasses,  the  earliest 
being  on  that  of  John  Leventhorpe,  in  Sawbridgeworth 
church,  Hertfordshire  (1433),*  and  one  of  the  latest  on 
a  brass  of  Sir  Anthony  Grey,  who  died  in  1480,  and  is 
buried  at  St.  Albans".  It  was  perhaps  rather  difficult 
to  give  the  effect  of  armour  in  wood,  but  it  could  be  done. 
In  an  example  from  Norwich  cathedral  (plate  vii,  no.  i) 
we  see  the  devices  adopted  to  protect  different  parts  of 
the  body,  the  head,  neck,  chest,  elbows,  knees,  feet,  in 
the  '  camail  period,'  and  another  from  Beverley  St.  Mary's 

'  Lanlku,  op.  dt.  pL  xii,  no.  Sj   ind  *  PUochf,  Cydtpatditi  ef  Cmtumt,  i,  4, 

p.  IjS.  and  pLatc  ii. 

'J.  Hewitt,  ^™n  and  Armour,  luppk- 

■Stratt,  Spam  aaJ  Pmtimtt,  ti*   lod       ment,  4}6. 
pL  IT.  *  HUU  Mom.  Camm.  jtr  Umi.  183. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


320         MISERICORDS    IN    THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

gives  US  a  specimen  of  fully-developed  plate  armour,  but 
this  is  not  so  satisfactory. 

A  carving  of  a  young  girl  with  her  eyes  bandaged  and 
two  young  men  beside  her  (plate  vii,  no.  2)  is  rather 
curious.  It  appears  to  be  a  game  of  Blind  Man's  Buff, 
but  in  that  case  it  is  difficult  to  explain  why  she  should 
be  holding  anything  in  her  hand.  M.  Maeterlinck  thinks 
the  object  is  a  dagger  and  that  she  intends  to  kill  herself 
or  one  of  her  companions  with  it,  but  their  attitudes  are 
so  playful  that  the  subject  can  hardly  be  tragic,  but  is 
more  likely  to  be  a  game  of  some  sort.  The  girl  has  a 
long  trailing  robe  like  a  matron,  but  her  hair,  as  was  usual 
at  her  age^  is  hanging  down  over  her  shoulders. 

The  next  (plate  vii,  no.  3)  is  also  somewhat  difficult 
to  understand.  It  is  a  man's  head  with  either  flames  or 
leaves  issuing  from  his  mouth.  The  former  recall  the 
fire-eating  tricks  of  Indian  ju^lers,  and  the  type  of  face 
seems  rather  Asiatic,  but  probably  the  more  prosaic 
interpretation  is  the  right  one.  At  Beverley  St.  Mary's 
there  is  a  man,  who  looks  like  an  African,  with  bunches  of 
fruit  hanging  out  of  his  mouth,  and  another  at  Cley  church, 
Norfolk  (plate  vii,  no.  4),  has  leaves  coming  out  of  his : 
fancies  of  this  kind  pleased  the  mediaeval  mind,  and  were 
possibly  borrowed  from  travellers'  tales. 

Ten  misericords  deal  with  foliage,  fruit,  or  flowers. 
One  is  a  branch  of  a  vine  (plate  viii,  no.  i)  which  recalls 
the  grape-gatherers  we  have  already  seen.  It  may  have 
some  symbolical  meaning,  or  perhaps  is  an  allusion  to  a 
verse  in  the  Bible,  '  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches.' 
Another  consists  of  a  bunch  of  flowers  (plate  viii,  no.  2), 
possibly  roses  and  tulips,  but  they  are  not  a.t  all  natural. 
The  rest  are  fohage  of  a  conventional  type  (plate  viii, 
no.  3),  bold  and  not  ineffective,  but  somewhat  coarse ; 
they  vary  slightly,  but  are  aU  of  the  same  style.  They 
are  so  different  from  the  other  misericords  that  it  seems 
probable  that  they  were  executed  at  a  later  date,  and 
possibly  were  some  of  those  which,  as  M.  Maeterhnck 
suggests,  were  remade  in  1608.  The  only  piece  of  EngUsh 
work  at  all  like  any  of  them  that  I  have  discovered  is 
some  fruit  on  an  elbow-rest  in  Sail  church,  Norfolk,  which 
bears  a  faint  resemblance  to  the  vine-branch. 

Four  or  five  misericords  inculcate  moral  lessons,  and 

■   ryCOOgle 


SAINT-SAUTEUR,    BRUGES.  32I 

these  are  particularly  interesting.  A  stag  emerging  from 
a  forest  (plate  viii,  no,  4)  may  be  a  reminiscence  of  the 
chase,  but  is  more  likely  to  be  of  symbolical  import.  Such 
a  subject  sometimes  signifies  solitude  and  poverty  of  life^ 
and  sometimes  baptism.^  Both  the  stag  and  the  forest 
are  poor  and  conventional ;  this  carver  was  at  his  worst 
when  he  attempted  animals.  Stags  or  harts  very  often 
appear  on  stalls  or  on  other  parts  of  churches  in  England ; 
there  are  two  on  the  back  of  the  early  fifteenth-century 
watching-gallery  at  St.  Albans,  and  each  has  a  tree  behind 
it,  perhaps  intended  to  do  duty  for  a  forest.  At  Cawston^ 
Norfolk,  we  have  a  stag  with  leaves  issuing  from  the  top 
of  its  head  and  from  its  mouth.  In  addition  to  thest 
there  are  many  carvings  of  stags  forming  heraldic  bearings, 
and  also  of  stag-hunts. 

A  very  curious  hybrid  (plate  ix,  no.  i),  having  the  head, 
arms  and  body  of  a  man  joined  to  the  hind  quarters  of  a 
hoofed  animal,  teaches  the  evil  effects  of  giving  way  to- 
animal  passions.  Mediaeval  artists  were  fond  of  grotesque 
hybrids,  and  there  are  numbers  of  them  on  elbow-rests 
and  misericords,  and  in  miniatures  in  manuscripts.  This 
one  looks  particularly  comical  because  it  is  clothed,  and 
its  oddity  is  increased  by  the  quaintness  of  the  weapons, 
it  bears,  a  knife  which  might  have  come  out  of  the  kitchen, 
and  a  very  crude  shield  or  buckler.  This  is  the  only  really 
funny  carving  among  our  misericords,  but  probably  its. 
humour  is  unconscious.  As  the  human  part  of  the  creature 
wears  a  cowl  we  may  assume  that  it  belongs  to  a  monk, 
and  somewhat  analogous  mixtures  of  monks  and  animals, 
are  to  be  found  on  elbow-rests  in  Norwich  cathedral 
church  (plate  ii,  no.  2),  and  at  Cley  in  Norfolk.  There 
is  also  a  centaur  on  a  bench-end  in  Ripon  minster,  but  it 
is  very  dignified,  quite  different  in  spirit  from  any  of  these. 

On  another  misericord  an  awe  -  inspiring  monster 
(plate  IX,  no.  3)  is  pouring  coins  from  a  bag  into  a  large 
coffer,  while  a  man  standing  by  is  apparently  making 
notes  about  them  on  a  tablet  or  a  piece  of  parchment. 
M.  Maeterlinck  thinks  that  the  monster  is  a  devd,  and  that 
perhaps  this  is  an  illustration  of  one  of  the  tales  current  at 
this  period  of  men  obtaining  money  from  demons  and 
cheatmg  them  out  of  repayment.  It  might,  however, 
equally  well  be  an  ape,  as  in  Flanders  the  ape  was  the 

*  Pfaipton,  Dp.  cit.  109. 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


322  MISERICORDS   IN   THE   CATHEDRAL   CHURCH   OF 

symbol  of  avarice  or  of  a  usurer,  and  the  word  '  aap  * 
meant  both  an  ape  and  a  treasure.  ^  In  either  case  the 
moral  is  the  same,  the  hideousness  of  avarice. 

On  the  next  (plate  ix,  no.  4.)  an  old  man,  rosary  in 
hand,  is  about  to  enter  a  church,  but  a  devU  is  trying 
to  drag  him  back.  It  is  not  so  alarming  as  the  monster 
on  the  last,  but  nevertheless,  it  is  sufficiently  unpleasant 
to  show  that  the  Bruges  carver  took  devils  seriously. 
English  artists,  although  they  gave  their  demons  hoofs, 
tails,  and  other  attributes  which  they  no  doubt  thought 
calculated  to  strike  terror  into  the  beholder,  often  intro- 
duced some  humorous  touch  which  makes  us  suspect 
that  they  were  slyly  laughing  in  their  sleeves. 

Another  warning  to  the  vricked  is  conveyed  by  the 
spectacle  of  a  nun  (plate  x,  no.  i)  being  wheeled  to  Hell 
in  a  wheelbarrow,  her  humiliation  increased  by  the 
lowliness  of  her  vehicle.  Only  the  feet  of  the  person 
wheeling  her  remain,  but  they  are  enough  to  prove  that 
it  was  a  human  being  and  not  a  devil  as  we  might  have 
expected.  In  England  Hell  was  generally  represented 
under  the  form  of  a  monster's  wide-open  jaws,  into  which 
the  condemned  were  thrown,  and  a  good  ezample  of  it 
is  to  be  found  on  a  misericord  in  Ludlow  church,  where 
a  fraudulent  ale-wife  is  meeting  her  doom,^  but  the  con- 
ception of  it  as  a  flaming  house  was  not  unusual  in  the  Low 
Countries.  Sir  William  Martin  Conway,  in  his  interesting 
account  of  the  Woodcutters  of  the  Netherlands,  telis  us  that  the 
normal  Dutch  type  may  be  seen  in  Gerard  Leeu's  quarto, 
and  the  picture  of  the  Alkmaar  roof.  Here  the  mouth  of 
Hell  is  open  on  one  side,  and  in  the  background  is  a  building 
filled  with  flames,  and  souls  in  torments  are  at  the  windows. ' 

Four  of  the  Bruges  misericords  appear  to  deal  with 
sacred  subjects :  two,  the  sacrifice  of  Isaac,  and  the  con- 
version of  St.  Paul,  we  have  already  considered ;  the 
third  (plate  x,  no.  2),  a  seated  man  writing  on  a  1  ong 
scroll,  18  possibly  one  of  the  evangelists,  or  a  prophet, 
copied  perhaps  from  a  stained-glass  wandow,  or  from  a 
mmiature  in  a  manuscript.  Like  Abraham,  he  is  clothed^ 
not  in  the  costume  of  the  period,  but  in  a  long  shapeless 
robe,  which  the  carver,  who  seems  to  have  possessed  a 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


8AI NT-SAUVEUR,   BRUGES.  323 

sense  of  the  fitness  of  things  very  unusual  in  the  middle 
ages,  doubtless  thought  more  in  keeping  with  his  sacred 
character.  A  piece  of  furniture  in  the  background  gives 
us  some  idea  of  a  mediaeval  bookcase  or  bureau.  Un- 
fortunately time  or  rough  usage  has  almost  obliterated 
the  writer's  features,  which  greatly  lessens  his  dignity. 

The  fourth  (plate  x,  no.  3) ,  an  Annunciation,  has 
also  suffered  terribly,  but  the  spirit  which  inspired  its 
maker  still  lives  in  it  and  reveals  something  of  the  religious 
aspirations  of  the  people  for  whom  it  was  wrought.  The 
Flemings  of  the  fifteenth  century,  in  spite  of  all  their 
moral  laxity,  their  luxurj',  their  wild  pursuit  of  pleasure, 
were  at  heart  deeply  religious,  and  the  Virgin  was  the 
special  object  of  their  adoration.  ^  Every  year  a  procession, 
in  which  the  Chapter  of  Saint-Sauveur  took  part,  wended 
its  way  to  the  Bourg,  and  made  three  genuflexions  before 
a  statue  of  the  Virgin  which  stood  there.  ^  Our  artist's 
conception  of  the  Annunciation  is  a  little  out  of  the 
ordinary ;  in  pictures  the  Virgin  is  almost  invariably 
represented  kneeling  at  a  prayer-desk,  but  here  she  is 
sitting  reading,  and  the  plainness  of  her  dress  and  sur- 
roundings is  remarkable  when  we  remember  the  splendour 
with  which  they  are  generally  depicted. 

The  most  beautiful  of  all  the  carvings  (plate  x,  no.  4J 
has  been  left  to  the  last  because  it  naturally  stands  apart 
from  the  rest,  and  seems  worthy  of  special  notice.  Whether 
it  be  intended  for  a  saint,  the  personification  of  some 
Christian  virtue,  or  simply  a  lady  of  the  period,  it  is  im- 
possible to  decide,  but  we  certainly  have  in  this  seated 
figure  a  most  magnificent  specimen  of  womanhood,  and, 
what  is  most  extraordinary,  her  face  is  of  a  pure  Greek 
type,  a  fact  which  it  is  most  difficult  to  explain  except 
on  the  supposition  that  it  was  copied  from  some  classical 
work  of  art  which  the  carver  had  seen.^  There  is  very 
little  in  her  dress  to  help  us  to  determine  her  date,  but 
tight  sleeves  such  as  she  wears,  with  the  addition  of  cuffs, 
are  to  be  found  in  both  the  late-fifteenth-century  manu- 
scripts already  quoted.* 

The  impression  left  by  an  examination  of  these  carvings 
may  be  summed  up  as  follows.     We  may  be  fairly  certain 


ricreni-CevKn,    Esiai     nr     Bmgti, 

-117  i  Rfeniw,  op.  at.  li,  436-4J7- 

SirHfiuyHoworth. 

rfrt«oa,T,J34  0. 

*  H.rl.  MS.  44IS  '"d  ^"T-  MS.  i+  E.  (. 

,  Google 


324  MISERICORDS   IN    3AINT-SAUTEUR,    BRUGES. 

that  all  the  misericords  depicting  persons,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  last  and  the  conversion  of  St.  Paul,  were 
executed  in  the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth  centmy,  probably 
in  the  second  quarter  of  it,  or  at  the  latest  a  few  years 
after  the  middle  of  the  century,  since  the  costume  both  of 
the  men  and  women  corresponds  in  the  main  with  that 
found  in  pictures  and  on  carvings  of  this  date.  St.  Paul 
and  the  seated  lady  (plate  x,  no.  4)  may  possibly  belong 
to  the  third  or  fourth  quarter  of  the  century. 

The  similarity  between  English  and  Flemish  misericords 
in  choice  of  subjects  and  conception  seems  quite  sufficient 
to  prove  that  there  was  a  similarity  in  social  customs  and 
in  thought  in  England  and  Flanders,  but  the  workmanship 
and  technique  are  so  different  that  one  cannot  bdieve 
that  they  came  from  the  hand  of  craftsmen  of  the  same 
nation. 

The  physiognomy  of  the  people  of  Bruges  in  the 
fifteenth  century  appears  to  have  been  very  much  what 
it  is  now ;  they  were  short,  sturdy,  and  vigorous,  like  the 
Belgians  who  are  in  our  midst  to-day.  Their  plain, 
sensible  clothing,  free  from  the  fantastic  extravagances 
which  we  see  elsewhere  at  this  time,  marks  them  out  as 
persons  of  much  common  sense,  with  an  eye  to  utility  and 
convenience  rather  than  to  beauty  and  grace.  Judging 
from  the  subjects  represented,  their  tastes  were  simple, 
th^  had  a  love  of  home  life,  respect  for  women,  and  a 
special  tenderness  for  children.  It  is  surprising  to  find 
so  few  traces  of  conscious  humour,  or  of  skill  in  depicting 
animals,  as  these  two  qualities  were  so  general  in  the 
middle  ages,  but  they  had  the  mediaeval  liking  for  drawing 
a  moral  in  a  very  pronounced  degree. 

These  seem  the  chief  characteristics  revealed  by  our 
misericords.  From  historical  records  we  do  not  gain  quite 
the  same  impression  of  the  Flemings,  but  this  is  perhaps 
largely  because  there  we  have  more  information  about 
the  upper  than  the  lower  classes,  and  deal  with  them 
rather  in  a  public  than  in  a  private  capacity,  whereas  here 
the  conditions  are  exactly  reversed.  No  doubt  our  carvers' 
point  of  view  was  somewhat  one-sided,  but  they  have 
given  us  a  true  picture  of  one  aspect  of  Flemish  life  and 
character  which  may  serve  to  supplement  what  we  already 
know  of  them  from  other  sources. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


T.  /«.  pap  3»5. 


i  r 

?  3 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


MERTON  PARISH  CHURCH. 
Bf  PHILIP  MAINWAKING  JOHNSTON,  F.S.A.  P.ILI.B.A. 

The  following  notes  are  based  upon  a  lecture  given 
in  the  old  church  of  St.  Mary,  Merton,  to  the  parbhiooers 
and  others  at  the  request  of  the  vicar,  as  part  of  the 
celebration  of  the  eight  hundredth  anniversary  of  the 
foundation  of  Merton  priory,  with  the  fortunes  of  which 
the  parish  church  was  closedy  linked  for  half  that  long 
period.  Although  only  some  seven  or  eight  miles  from 
Liondon,  the  place  is  still  wonderfully  rural  and  little 
known  to  Londoners. 

The  name  Merton  is  obviously  '  Mere-tun '  (the 
town  on  the  marsh)  :  it  is  a  settlement  not  only  of  Saxon, 
but  of  Roman,  and  probably  of  British  and  prehistoric 
antiquity.  Roman  remains  have  been  met  with  in  the 
parish,  including  bricks  in  the  walls  of  the  parish  church. 

Domesday  records  the  existence  of  a  church  in  1086. 
It  was  probably  of  timber,  and  may  even  then  have  been 
several  hundred  years  old ;  as  in  the  year  784,  when 
Cynewulf,  king  of  Wessex,  was  murdered  at  Merton 
by  Cyneheard  the  Atheling,  a  semi-fortified  house,  with 
gates,  is  indicated  as  the  scene  of  the  cruel  deed,  and 
this  house  Cyneheard  is  said  to  have  defended  with  his 
eighty-four  followers.  *  There  must  thus  have  been  a 
considerable  settlement  for  those  times,  and  therefore, 
very  probably,  a  Christian  church.  In  this  connexion 
it  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  word  for 
'  to  build '  was  getimbrian.  The  rank  and  file  of  our 
earlier  Saxon  churches  must  have  been  built  by  carpenters 
of  the  timber  that  was  so  plentiful  in  those  days  all  over 
England.  The  raids  and  burnings  by  the  Danes,  and 
the  consequent  need  for  a  village  sanctuary  which  should 
also  serve  as  a  place  of  safety  in  troublous  times,  would 

>  In  S71  X  gnu  bank  toA  pbc«  bcnrcen  tbe  Suou  lod  Duut  at  Mciton. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


h  0 


,Google 


MERTON    PARISH   CHURCH.  327 

cause  these  primitive  structures  to  give  place  gradually 
to  more  permanent  and  less  combustible  buildings  of 
flint  and  stone,  the  materials  gathered,  where  such  were 
close  at  hand,  from  the  ruined  Roman  tov^-ns  and  country- 
side villas.  It  is  not  without  a  practical  meaning  that 
the  walls  of  such  stone  churches  as  have  come  dovm  to 
us  from  the  time  before  the  Norman  conquest  of  1066 
are  found  to  be  disproportionately  high  for  the  size  of 
the  building  (as  in  the  case  of  Stoke  d'Abernon,  a  few 
miles  to  the  west),  for  by  keeping  the  eaves  of  the  thatched 
or  oak-shingled  roofs  at  a  great  height  from  the  ground 
the  risk  of  incendiary  fires  would  be  greatly  lessened.  It 
is  worth  noting  also  that,  although  these  early  stone 
churches  were  built  without  buttresses,  and  their  lofty 
walls  were  often  only  two  feet  or  less  in  thickness  (as  in 
the  chancel.  Stoke  d'Abernon),  they  have  survived  in 
many  cases  the  heavily  built  but  careless  work  of  the 
Norman  period.  Their  foundations  were  laid  deep,  their 
mortar  was  as  good  as  that  of  the  Romans,  and  they  selected 
their  stone  and  other  materials  with  sound  judgment. 
Moreover  they  built  slowly,  and  allowed  time  for  their 
work  to  settle  and  consolidate.  There  is  evidence  that 
the  Normans,  like  the  Germans  of  to-day,  were  '  young 
men  in  a  hurry,'  which  explains,  together  with  their 
scamped  foundations,  the  fall  and  failure  of  many  a  tower 
and  wall. 

We  must,  then,  in  the  absence  of  any  structural 
evidence  to  the  contrary,  imagine  the  first  church  on 
this  site  to  have  been  of  wood,  perhaps,  like  the  still 
existing  church  of  Greenstead,  Essex — built  of  split 
sections  of  oak-trees,  and  already  a  building  of  some 
antiquity  when  the  body  of  St.  Edmund  the  martyred 
king  rested  therein  on  its  way  to  Bury  St.  Edmunds. 
Even  the  first  Norman  church  and  buildings  of  Merton 
priory  are  recorded  to  have  been  of  wood. 

It  is  most  likely  that  this  timber  parish  church 
remained  until  after  the  Norman  conquest,  and  then, 
in  that  disturbed  period,  fell  into  decay,  or  was  burned. 
The  church  indicated  by  the  entry  in  Domesday,  *  Ibi 
ecclesia,'  was  probably  this  same  wooden  building.  This 
would  account  for  a  statement  in  the  Arundel  MS.  no.  28 
(preserved  in  the  College  of  Heralds),  that  Gilbert  the 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


328  MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 

Norman,  high  sheriff  of  Surrey,  to  whom  the  manor 
of  Merton  had  been  granted  hy  Hemy  I,  in  or  before 
the  year  1 1 14,  *  built  a  church  there  at  his  own  cost ' 
(i.e.  a  -parish  church,  on  the  site,  doubtless,  of  the  destroyed 
Saxon  one),  *  before  which  time  the  inhabitants  were 
obliged  to  carry  their  dead  to  the  adjacent  villages.' 
The  same  manuscript,  which  was  evidently  written  by 
some  one  with  first-hand  knowledge,  if  not  an  actual 
eye-witness,  relates  that  Gilbert,  as  lord  of  the  manor, 
continued  to  benefit  the  place,  and  having,  in  1 1 1 4, 
founded  the  priory  of  Austin  Canons,  built  their  church, 
sumptuously  ornamented  it  with  paintings  and  statues, 
as  was  customary,  and  caused  it  to  be  dedicated,  with 
great  magnificence,  to  the  honour  of  the  most  blessed 
Mother  of  God  and  ever  Virgin  Mary.  William  Gif&rd, 
bishop  of  Winchester  (1107-1129),  came  to  consecrate  it, 
and  was  received  with  great  hospitality.  On  his  progress 
thither  he  intervened  to  save  a  boy,  who,  for  theft,  had 
been  condemned  to  the  barbarous  punishment  of  having 
his  eyes  put  out,  foreshadowing  by  this  interposition  of 
mercy  that  in  the  church  which  he  was  about  to  consecrate 
many  should  be  rescued  from  the  darkness  of  vice,  and 
brought  by  the  power  of  discipline  to  the  light  of  justice. 
In  dealing  with  these  old  records,  it  is  not  easy  to  keep 
distinct  the  parish  church,  which  still  remains,  and  the 
church  of  the  priory,  also  founded  by  Gilbert  and  levelled 
to  the  ground  in  1538  by  Henry  VIII,  who  used  its  stones 
in  the  building  of  his  palace  of  Nonsuch,  a  few  miles  away. 
The  confusion,  which  more  than  one  modern  writer  has 
fallen  into,  between  the  two  foundations  arises  partly 
from  both  churches  being  dedicated  to  St.  Mary  the 
Virgin,  and  also  from  the  fact  that  the  first,  or  temporary, 
buildings  of  the  prioiy  are  stated  to  have  occupied  a 
site  hard  by  the  parish  church.*  Indeed,  it  seems  not 
altogether  improbable  that  the  nave  of  the  present  church 
represents  the  parochial  building,  and  that  a  timber 
church  on  the  site  of  the  existing  thirteenth-century 
chancel,  shut  off  by  an  arch  and  screen  from  the  other, 
may  have  served  temporarily  as  the  church  of  the  priory. 
Sriiih  a  twin-church  was  not  uncommon,  and  the  curioudy 

'  It  u  tbougbt  to  the  eiK  of  tht  churcbjud,  wbcic  Daw  uc  the  tdioo]  bnilding*. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


MERTOK    PARISH    CHURCH.  J^V 

elongated  plan  of  the  existing  nave  and  chancel  ma^  be 
owing  to  such  an  original  disposition.  ^  This  hypothesis, 
which  has  not,  I  believe,  been  suggested  before,  would  also 
account  for  the  fact  that  not  a  stone  with  Norman  tooling 
or  moulding  is  to  be  traced  in  the  present  chancel,  which, 
soon  after  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  would 
have  been  built  with  fresh  stonework  and  flints,  on  the 
site  occupied  by  the  timber  chancel  or  priory  church.  ' 
Of  the  latter  it  is  recorded  that  it  remamed  a  timber 
structure  till  the  year  1 130,  when  on  a  new  site,  that  is, 
within  the  still  remaining  boundary-walls  of  the  priory, 
three  quarters  of  a  mile  to  the  eastward,  the  priory  church 
was  built  anew  on  a  grand  scale,  and  the  various  buildings 
of  the  new  work  gradually  grew  up  around  it,  occupying, 
as  can  even  now  be  seen,  a  very  large  area.  In  1236  a 
parliament  was  held  within  the  walls  of  the  priory,  the 
famous  '  Parliament  of  Merton.' 

So  complete  was  the  destruction  of  the  priory  buildings 
wrought  by  Henry  VHI,  that,  with  the  exception  of  the 
low  boundary-walls  and  a  gabled  building  with  a  fourteenth- 
century  tracery  window,  little  remained  aboveground  in 
the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  As  recently, 
however,  as  June,  1914,  when  a  housebreaker  was  let 
loose  upon  a  dilapidated  house,  known  as  Abbey  house, 
near  Merton  abbey  station,  a  very  beautiful  archway 
of  the  latest  period  of  Norman  work  was  brought  to 
light,  and  most  fortunately  escaped  the  demolition  that 
seemed  inevitable,  through  the  prompt  intervention  of 
the  Rev.  J.  E.  Jagger,  vicar  of  Merton,  Mr.  Hadfield, 
and  other  public-spirited  individuals.  Sir  Arthur  Liberty, 
to  whom  this  part  of  the  site  belongs,  promptly  ratified 
the  intervention  and  took  further  steps  to  preserve  the 
arch  and  what  was  left  of  the  shell  of  this  relic,  which 
I  have  conjectured'  to  be  the  hospitium  of  the  priory. 

.  To  return  to  the  parish  church.  Down  to  the  middle 
of  the  last  century  it  had  preserved  unbroken  its  aisleless 
plan  (fig.  l)  consisting  simply  of  a  chancel  (44  ft.  6  ins. 
by  14  ft.)  and  nave  (about  73  ft.  6  ins.  by  20  ft.  3  ins.). 

'  Lynuniur,  Sun«x,  ii  a  curiooil)'  rimilar  pirucliial.    Thtre  wu  »  Beacdicdac  nuniKiT 

cboTch  u  itgaiit  the  ctoDgitfd  tuve  and  iherc  ffom  Suoa  timn  (Sum  Arcb.  CtU. 

dunctl,  ind  here  alio  the  uitcm  iim  acenu  xlvi,  I95-) 
to    hiTe    been     amvrntuit,    the    weiten)  *  SvrTry  Arcb.  CtU.  xxm,  ti%. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


H  COEVAL  DOOR  (kettored). 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


FIC.    3.      WOKING    CHURCH,    SURREY:     W 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


33*  MERTON    PARISH   CHURCH. 

It  has  in  a  wonderful  way  retained  its  ancient  and  rural 
characteristics,  in  spite  of  the  addition  of  a. south  aisle  in 
about  1857  and  a  wider  north  aisle  in  1866.  Fortunately 
these  were  not  carried  to  the  west  end  of  the  nave,  but 
stop  short  of  it  by  about  15  feet,  so  that  the  nave  west 
wall  and  the  north  and  south  walls  immediately  adjoining 
are  actually  those  of  the  twelfth-century  church.  The 
internal  arch  and  jambs  of  both  the  window  and  doorway 
in  the  west  wall  are  of  this  date,  as  is  also  the  wide  round- 
headed  window  in  the  north  wall,  the  only  survivor  of 
four  such  Norman  windows  that  remained  in  the  nave 
walls  prior  to  the  nineteenth-century  enlargements.  The 
eastern  quoins  of  the  nave  also  remain,  though  entirely 
concealed  by  plaster  and  rough-cast.  When  the  south 
aisle  was  added  two  early-thirteenth-century  lancets 
and  two  or  three  fourteenth-century  two-light  windows 
in  the  old  south  wall  were  also  destroyed  (plate  11)  :  while 
on  the  addition  of  the  corresponding  north  aisle  two 
thirteenth-century  lancets  and  two  Norman  windows  dis- 
appeared. Happily,  the  interesting  Norman  north  doorway 
(tigs.  2  and  4),  though  clumsily  put  together,  was  rebuilt 
in  the  north  wall  of  the  new  aisle.  It  retains  its  circular 
head,  with  an  early  form  of  double  zigzag  moulding,  its 
shafts  and  a  modern  copy  of  the  plain  tympanum  in  the 
head,  but  the  shaft-capitals  have  been  put  up  without 
their  abaci,  and  there  are  no  bases  to  the  shafts.  More- 
over, it  is  evident  that  the  doorway  must  originally  have  had 
two  orders  to  each  jamb,  where  now  there  is  only  one, 
and  that  the  arch  could  not  have  overset  the  jambs  as  it 
now  does.  There  was  also  a  label  to  the  arch,  of  which 
no  trace  remains  (fig.  2,  in  which  I  have  restored  the 
stonework).  The  internal  arch,  of  circular  form,  and  the 
jambs  are  ancient,  though  the  wall  has  lost  6  ins.  of  its 
original  thickness.  The  old  stonework  of  the  doorway 
is  in  the  greenish  calcareous  sandstone,  from  Gatton, 
Merstham  or  Reigate,  which  was  extensively  used  by  the 
mediaeval  builders  in  Surrey  and  London.  The  capitals 
have  the  double  scallop  and  rather  heavy  chamfered 
neckings ;  and  on  the  crown  of  the  arch  is  a  mutilated 
carving  of  a  lion,  with  its  back  to  the  spectator.  It  has 
lost  its  head,  but  the  front  paws,  and  the  tail  curled  across 
its    back,    can    be    distingubhed.     Hitherto    it    has  been 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


o    ^ 

i  ' 
S 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 


335 

supposed  to  be  a  mutilated  human  head,  but  there  is  no 
doubt  it  is  a  small  lion  (fig.  4). 

More  interesting  even  than  the  doorway  is  the  coeval 
door,  which  hangs  therein,  and  on  which  is  displayed  the 
original  twelfth-century  ironwork  (fig.  2  and  plate  in).  The 
door  is  of  heavy  oat  plants,  hewn  with  an  adze,  furrowed 
and  seamed  with  age.  It  retains  part  of  a  plain  marginal 
strip  of  iron,  two  C-shaped  hinges  with  scrolled  terminals. 


and  twelve  horizontal  straps,  also  with  scrolled  ends  of  the 
ram's-horn  pattern.  The  Norman  door  in  Woking  church, 
probably  some  fifty  years  earlier  (here  reproduced  for 
comparison  as  fig.  3),  and  that  of  about  1195  in  the  tower 
doorway  at  Merstham  are  the  only  other  Surrey  examples 
to  compete  in  interest  with  this  door  at  Merton ;  and  it 
is  much  to  be  wished  that  the  doorway  in  which  it  hangs 
could  be  taten  down  and  put  together  again  in  such  a 


.y  Google 


334  MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 

manner  as  to  give  back  its  lost  proportions.  The  sub- 
stitution of  oak  for  modern  deal  in  the  internal  backing 
of  the  door  is  also  very  desirable. 

The  early-thirteenth-century  priests'  doorway  on 
the  south  of  the  chancel  also  retains  its  original  oak 
door  with  four  similar  scrolled  iron  straps,  preserved, 
perhaps,  from  a  still  older  doonvay,  and  a  very  perfect 
latch  and  drop-ring,  possibly  coeval.  My  friend, 
Mr.  G.  C.  Druce,  has  kindly  photographed  this  door, 
which  is  reproduced  in  plate  iv,  no.  2.  It  is  not  often 
that  one  can  point  to  a  latch-spindle  as  old  as  the  thirteenth 
century. 

The  antiquity  of  the  chancel  walls  is  hidden  by  a 
thick  coat  of  flint-dashing  applied  like  rough-cast  plaster. 
Some  such  coating  is  shown  in  the  old  views  of  the  church, 
such  as  Cracklow's  lithograph  of  1824  (plate  i).  In  this 
way  the  stone  quoins  are  entirely  covered  up,  and  the 
outer  stonework  of  the  east  window  and  most  of  the 
other  chancel  windows  have  been  renewed  in  Bath  stone. 
The  exceptions  are  a  beautiful  little  two-light  window  in 
the  south  wall  of  the  chancel,  western  bay,  and  the  larger 
window  of  the  corresponding  bay  on  the  north  side, 
which  has  been  rebuilt  in  the  east  wall  of  the  organ- 
chamber  (plate  IV,  no.  i).  Both  date  from  about  1340, 
and  are  worked  in  the  Surrey  firestone,  which  has  weathered 
very  badly.  It  is  both  possible  and  desirable  to  indurate 
the  stonework  with  a  chemical  process,  so  that  they  may 
still  be  preserved  as  interesting  relics  of  the  mediaeval 
building.  The  window  on  the  north  retains  its  original 
iron  bars,  and  the  quarry-glazing  is  also  ancient.  These 
windows  take  the  place  of  narrow  lancets,  which  are  still 
found  in  the  two  eastern  bays  on  the  north  side.  The 
peculiarity  of  these  windows,  apparent  only  on  the  inside, 
IS  that  they  are  pierced  through  a  thin  wall  within  an 
arch.  Tliere  are  in  both  north  and  south  walls  of  the 
chancel  four  of  these  pointed  arches,  blind  arches,  never 
intended  to  be  carried  through  the  wall,  to  open  into 
an  aisle,  as  has  been  mistakenly  supposed,  and  they  are 
of  one  simple  order  with  a  narrow  chamfer,  crowned  by 
a  double-chamfered  label  (plate  vii)  They  have  no 
capitals  or  bases,  but  the  narrow  pier  (only  o  ins.  wide) 
is  continuous,  and  is  chamfered  like  the  arch,  all  the  work 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


Tt  faa  tH'  J3S- 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


MERTON    PARISH   CHURCH.  335 

being  in  Surrey  firestone,  which  has  preserved  the  broad 
chisel-tooled  surface  of  the  early  thirteenth  century. 
Originally  each  of  the  four  bays  on  either  side  had  its 
lancet  window  (plate  i),  and  an  original  lancet,  shown  in  a 
view  of  about  1800,  still  survives  on  the  south  side,  though 
blocked  by  some  tablets.  Its  head  is  visible  in  the  vestry, 
and  it  would  be  a  gain  to  open  it  out.  In  the  next  bay 
to  the  eastward  the  early  lancet  also  remains,  but  is  largely 
concealed  on  the  inside  by  the  fine  monument  of  Gregory 
Lovell.  Its  outer  opening  remains  beneath  a  modern 
coat  of  plaster  within  the  vestry,  and  the  top  of  an  internal 
opening,  blocked,  appears  above  the  Lovell  monument 
(plate  vii).  The  easternmost  bay  on  this  side  is  occupied 
by  a  restored  fourteenth-century  window. 

The  three-light  east  window,  with  cinquefoiled  heads 
and  super-tracery,  under  a  two-centred  arch,  is  a 
Perpendicular  replacement  of  about  1400.  The  outer 
stonework  is  a  modern  restoration  on  the  old  lines. 
Originally  there  was  probably  a  pair  of  lancets,  with  a 
circular  opening  over  :  there  is  hardly  room  for  a  triplet 
in  this  exceptionally  narrow  chancel. 

It  should  be  noted  before  passing  on  that  the  lofty 
blind  arcades,  like  those  in  the  Merton  chancel,  occur 
in  six  other  Surrey  churches,  namely,  at  Bletchingley, 
Chaldon,  Charlwood,  Chertsey,  Coulsdon,  and  Merstham  : 
and,  with  the  exception  of  Coulsdon  (c,  1250)  and  Chertsey 
(c.  1350),  they  are  all  of  early-thirteenth-century  date. 
A  group  of  Kentish  churches,  that  must  have  been  built 
by  the  same  guild  of  masons,  comprises  St.  Mary  Cray 
(tower,  ground  story),  Horton  Kirby  (eastern  arm), 
Dartford  (chancel),  Brasted,  CUffe-at-Hoo  (eastern  arm), 
Rainham  (chancel).  Nevrington  (chancel),  Sittingbourne 
(chancel),  Upchurch  (chancel) ;  Hartlip  church  is  a 
Transition-Norman  predecessor ;  and  in  all  these  cases 
the  relieving  or  blind  arches  are  used  both  for  practical 
and  aesthetic  reasons.  At  Merton  they  add  materially 
to  the  space  in  a  very  narrow  chancel,  and  this  was 
probably  the  main  reason  why  they  were  introduced 
m  the  thirteenth-century  rebuilding.  The  walls  in 
which  they  stand  are  three  feet  thick,  and,  as  the  recesses 
are  one  foot  in  depth,  it  follovw  that  the  walling  of  the 
interspaces   is   only   two  feet   in    thickness.     The  piscina 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


33^  MERTOH    PARISH    CHURCH. 

and  aumbry  in  the  chancel  are  unfortunately  hidden  by 
the  modern  dado  of  alabaster. 

Besides  its  ancient  walls,  the  chancel  retains  in  an 
almost  perfect  state  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  orna- 
mental roofs  in  the  south  of  England,  dating  between 
1380  and  1410.^  It  is  in  three  bays,  instead  of  the  four 
into  which  the  walls  are  divided,  and  is  of  a  modified 
hammer-beam  type  of  construction,  very  rarely  met 
with,  and  unique  in  this  county.  This  roof  has  a  bold 
boarded  cove  above  the  wall-plate,  framed  into  panels 
by  moulded  ribs  and  corbels,  and  crovraed  by  a  battle- 
mented    cornice,    which    intersects    with    a    similar    suite 


of  mouldings  on  the  cambered  hammer-bea^is.  The 
upper  space  in  the  central  area  is  of  open  raftered  con- 
struction, with  curved  braces  forming  a  pointed  arch, 
and  producing  a  barrel-roof,  boarded  or  plastered  till 
1866.  Within  this  arch,  over  each  of  the  four  principals, 
is  a  beautiful  screen  of  slender  pierced  tracery,  with 
■ogee-shaped  and  cinquefoiled  arches.  An  architect  of 
no  mean  skill  must  have  devised  such  a  gem  of  a  roof, 
and  while  we  may  give  the  credit  to  the  priory,  to  whom 
belonged  the  chancel  and  who  kept  it  in  repair,  we  may 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


338  MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 

pay  a  well-merited  tribute  to  the  forgotten  genius  who 
designed  the  work. 

TTie  chancel  arch,  of  early-thirteenth-century  date, 
is  a  plain,  pointed  opening,  without  capitals  or  imposts, 
of  two  chamfered  orders,  the  outer  of  which  is  continuous 
with  the  jambs.  Norman  masonry  may  perhaps  be 
traced  in  the  lower  part  of  the  jambs.  Doubtless  there 
were  small  altars  right  and  left  of  the  arch,  or  in  front 
of  the  rood-screen,  but  no  trace  remains  of  them  or  of 
the  screen. 

The  roof  of  the  nave,  probably  of  about  1400,  is  of 
braced-collar  construction  with  hollow-moulded  tie-beams 
and  exceptionally  large  wall-plates,  also  hollow-moulded. 
On  the  north  side  this  plate  is  doubled — perhaps  to 
remedy  a  mistake  in  setting  out.  It  is  at  present  almost 
entirely  concealed  by  plaster,  and  it  would  be  a  great 
improvement  if  this  were  removed  and  the  old  timbers 
expose^.  The  spaces  between  could  then  be  plastered, 
or  filled  with  fibrous  plaster  slabs,  and  if  one  or  two 
dormer  windows  of  suitable  design  were  re-introduced 
in  the  old  positions,  as  shown  in  early  views,  the  gain 
both  in  appearance  and  lighting,  as  well  as  increased 
ventilation,  would  be  very  great.  In  this  way  also  the 
peculiarly  hideous  skylights  that  now  disfigure  the  roof 
could  be  abolished.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the 
fifteenth-century  bell-frame  and  spirelet  have  survived 
all  the  last-century  changes,^  and  that  one  of  the  four 

bells  is  inscribed,   ►!<  ^aitita  iWargareta  ®va  pro 

^Obid*  with  a  shield  of  the  royal  arms,  uncrowned. 
Another  bears  the  inscription,  BRYAN  ELDRIDGE 
MADE  MEE.     1601. 

Another  feature  of  altogether  exceptional  value  and 
interest  is  the  beautiful  open-traceried  porch  on  the 
north  side  of  the  church,  dating  from  the  end  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  which  was  moved  to  its  present 
position  when  the  north  aisle  was  thrown  out  in  1866. 
By  the  kindness  of  the  vicar  I  am  enabled  here  to  reproduce 
a  photograph  of  this  porch  taken  in  1857  (plate  v).  The 
woodwork  was  then  set  upon  a  clumsy  stone  and  flint 
plinth,  and  the  corner  and  doorposts  were  probably 
shortened  where  their   ends  had  decayed,   to  the  great 

'  The  ipire  limben  an  inodeni,  but  tbt  fraine  from  which  thcf  lue  ii  indait. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NORTH  PORCH   OP  C.    1390,   PRIOR  TO   IT9  BEMOVAL  TO  THE  NEW  AISLE. 
(Prom  a  photograph  dated  1  Sj;  in  the  potMMon  of  (he  Rev.  J.  £.  Jagget). 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


MERTON    PARISH   CHURCH.  33 

loss  of  the  original  proportions.  The  doorway  is  mani- 
festly quite  six  inches  less  than  its  proper  height.  Un- 
happily also  the  beautiful  tracery  and  bargeboard  (the 
latter,  especially,  very  precious  for  its  early  date)  were 
coated  with  dark  brown  graining,  which  most  certainly 
ought  to  be  pickled  off.  The  open  tracery  panels  of  the 
front  and  sides,  imitating  the  stone  windows  of  the  period  ; 
the  doorhead,  with  four-centred  arch,  carried  up  into  an 
ogee  with  foliage  spandrel,  and  pierced  quatrefoils  enclosing 
heater-shaped  shields  ;  and  the  elaborately  designed  open- 
tracery  bargeboard,  are  all  very  excellent.  ^  In  the  triangle 
formed  in  the  apex  of  the  bargeboards  is  carved  a  very 
life-like  head,  which  may  well  have  been  a  portrait  of 
the  prior  of  Merton  for  the  time  being,  or  else  of  the 
craftsman  or  donor  of  the  porch  (fig.  5).  The  face  seems 
to  be  that  of  an  old  man,  and  there  is  a  cowl,  or  hood, 
falling  back  over  his  shoulders. 

The  west  doorway  (fig.  6)  and  the  window  over  it, 
as  already  stated,  are  of  twelfth-century  date  on  the  inside, 
but  the  outer  cases  are  fourteenth-century  replacements, 
the  window  being  a  modem  copy  and  the  doorway 
ancient.  The  latter  has  a  two-centred  head  of  two 
orders,  with  continuous  hollow  mouldings  and  a  label 
of  coarse  section,  having  for  its  terminal  the  heads  of 
a  king  and  queen  (plate  vi).  The  king's  head,*  which 
is  bearded,  with  full  eyes,  rather  wide  apart,  is  worked 
in  the  same  stone  with  a  length  of  the  arched  label.  It 
probably  represents  Edward  III  in  middle  life,  that  is,  in 
about  1340,  the  probable  date  of  the  outer  doorcase.  The 
queen's  head  has  the  square  metal  caul,  gilt  and  jewelled, 
on  either  side  of  the  face,  in  which  ladies  of  the  period 
were  wont  to  enclose  their  hair.  Both  heads,  though 
mutilated  and  weather-worn,  sufficiently  resemble  those 
of  contemporary  carved  and  painted  representations  of 
these  monarchs — as,  for  instance,  the  effigies  in  Westminster 
abbey  and  the  paintings  formerly  in  St.  Stephen's  chapel, 
Westminster.  The  suggestion  that  they  may  be  twelfth- 
century  heads  of  Henry  I  and  his  queen  is,  in  my  humble 
opinion,    quite    impossible,    though    put    forward    by    so 

have  Hmcwiut  nttond  the  king*) 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


340  MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 

eminent  an  authority  as  Bishop  Forrest  Browne,  F.S.A. 
On  the  northern  jamb  is  a  small  votive  cross.  The  panelled 
door  vdthin  is  of  late-seventeenth-century  date,  and  an 
excellent  piece  of  plain  joinery.  It  is  in  two  leaves,  and 
has  an  ancient  key-escutcheon  on  the  right  leaf. 

.  In  the  circular  gable  window  of  the  north  aisle  some 
fragments  of  ancient  glass  are  gathered  together.  These 
include  a  shield  of  the  royal  arms  (lions  and  fleurs-de^lys) 
and  another  of  Gilbert  the  Norman — afterwards  adopted 
as  the  arms  of  his  priory — gold,  at  the  crossings  of  a  fret 
azure,  eagles  silver.  There  is  also  a  pretty  piece  of  white 
drapery — the  knee  of  a  seated  figure  of  some  size,  probably 
of  the  fourteenth  century,  as  are  the  shields.  In  the 
quatrefoil  of  the  south-east  window  of  the  chancel  is 
a  beautiful  head  of  our  Lord,  in  white  glass,  with  silver 
stain,  producing  a  gold  tint,  and  very  finely  painted. 
It  has  the  usual  cruciferous  nimbus.  Of  the  modem 
stained  glass  which  fills  nearly  every  window  of  the  church, 
there  is  good,  bad  and  indifferent  work,  and  the  same 
description  may  be  applied  to  the  fittings,  which,  including 
the  font,  all  date  from  the  last  half  century  or  so.  Un- 
fortunately, the  modern  aisle  roofs,  with  thdr  skinny 
stained  deal  timbers,  almost  amount  to  a  disfigurement. 

An  eighteenth-century  west  gallery  was  removed  in 
1897  and  a  stone  arch  built  across  the  belfry-space,  partly 
with  a  view  of  providing  a  more  stable  seating  for  the 
bell-frame.  Apart  from  this  object  its  insertion  is  to 
be  regretted,  as  confusing  the  plan  of  the  church.  The 
spire  is  recorded  to  have  been  re-shingled  in  1791,  and 
again  in  about  1856. 

Of  the  ancient  monuments,  the  oldest  is  a  stone 
coffin-slab  in  the  churchyard,  bearing  a  floreated  cross 
of  fourteenth-century  date.  The  next  is  the  singularly 
beautiful  monument  in  alabaster,  marbles  and  freestone 
—one  of  the  best  of  its  period  in  Surrey — of  Gregory 
Lovell,  who  died  in  1597  (plate  vii).  Within  two  circular- 
arched  alcoves  are  the  painted  kneeling  figures  of  Gregory 
and  his  two  wives  facing  each  other.  At  each  angle  is  a 
marble  shaft  with  Corinthian  capital,  supporting  a  frieze 
and  entablature,  above  which  are  three  armorial  shields  in 
scrolled  frames.  In  the  plinth  are  two  groups,  also  facing 
each  other,  representing  the  progeny  by  the  two  wives — 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


[C.  C.  DnKt,  fbii. 
MEITON    CHURCH  :    CUnOKY   LOTEli's   MONUMENT,    WITH    WALL-AKCADE 
AND    BLOCKED    WINDOW    OF    C.     IZia 


.y  Google 


MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH.  34I 

one  son  and  three  daughters  on  the  left,  and  five  sons 
on  the  right.  Beneath  is  an  elaborately  fluted  moulding, 
surmounting  the  inscription  :  '  Here  lieth  Gregory  Lovefl, 
of  Merton  abbey  Esquyre  Cofferer  of  Her  Majesties 
Houshold,  second  son  to  S'  Frances  Lovell  of  Harlinge 
Norff'.  He  had  two  wyves  Joane  daughter  of  .  .  . 
Whithead  by  whome  he  had  issue  Thomas  Mildred 
Elizabethe  and  Frances  .  .  .  and  Dorothye  daughter  of 
Michaell  Greene  by  whom  he  had  issue  S'  Robert  Lovell 
Henry  Thomas  William  and  Gregory.  He  lived  to  the 
age  of  threescore  and  XV.  and  dyed  the  XV.  of  Marche 
in  the  yeare  of  our  Lorde  IS97-' 

It  was  to  thb  Gregory  Lovell  that  queen  Elizabeth, 
in  1586-1587,  granted  a  twenty-one  years'  lease  of  Merton 
priory,  '  all  that  house  and  scite  of  the  late  priory  of 
Merton  (alias)  Marten,  alias  Marton),  in  the  county  of 
Surrey,  there  dissolved ;  and  all  houses,  edifices,  barns, 
stables,  dovecotes,  garden-grounds,  orchards,  gardens, 
mills,  land  and  soU  within  the  scite  and  precinct  of  the 
said  late  dissolved  priory.  .  .  .' 

In  the  chancel  floor,  now  at  the  western  end,  but 
formerly  within  the  communion  rails,  are  two  handsome 
black  marble  slabs  bearing  shields  of  arms  and  heraldic 
mantlings  in  low  rehef.  They  are  inscribed  to  Sir  Henry 
Stapleton,  bart.  who  died  in  1679,  and  to  his  daughter, 
the  wife  of  Thomas  Robinson,  who  died  in  1676.  The 
church  also  contains  monuments  of  eighteenth  and  early 
nineteenth  century  dates,  amongst  which  may  be  named 
the  finely  carved  medallions  erected  by  '  Mrs.  EUzabeth 
Cook,  wife  of  Captain  James  Cook  the  circumnavigator,' 
to  commemorate  Admiral  Isaac  Smith  and  Isaac  Craig 
Smith.  Beneath  the  second  is  the  figure  of  his  beautiful 
wife,  sister  of  R.  J.  Wyatt,  the  sculptor,  who  was  the 
author  of  the  work.  A  quaint  and  unusual  feature  is 
the  row  of  hatchments  suspended  over  the  columns  of 
the  nave  arcades,  among  them  being  that  of  the  great 
lord  Nelson,  who,  with  the  fair  and  frail  Emma,  worshipped 
within  these  walls.  The  seat  he  is  said  to  have  occupied 
is  preserved  as  a  bench  in  the  vestry. 

In  the  large  and  beautifully  tended  churchyard  are 
some  old  and  quaint  stones.  On  the  north  side  is  the 
Rutlish  table-tomb.     William  Rutlish,  a  native  of  Merton, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


34^  MERTON    PARISH    CHURCH. 

'  imbroiderer  to  long  Charles  the  second,'  who  died  in 
1687,  left  houses  in  the  parish  'to.  the  value  of  400jf 
for  the  putting  out  poor  children  bom  in  this  parish 
apprentices.'  The  modern  Rutlish  school  has  been  erected 
and  endowed  out  of  the  greatly  increased  funds. 

It  is  a  pleasure  to  acknowledge  much  kind  help  supplied 
by  the  vicar  of  Merton,  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Jagger,  ana  hy 
my  friend,  Mr.  G.  C.  Druce,  F.S.A.  whose  admirable 
photographs  accompany  this  paper. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH  CATHEDRAL  CHURCHES.* 
Br  IAN  C.  HANtfAH,  M.A. 

The  ancient  cathedrals  of  Ireland  seem  hardly  to 
have  attracted  from  antiquaries  the  attention  which  is 
certainly  their  due.  In  architectural  splendour  doubtless 
they  are  surpassed  by  the  cathedrals  of  England,  evea 
by  those  of  Scotland  and  Wales,  but  still  they  have  a 
very  distinct  national  character  of  their  own,  and  much 
of  the  story  of  Ireland  is  written  in  their  stones. 

Variety  is  their  prevailing  note.  In  this  they  are 
altogether  unsurpassed.  St.  Patrick's,  Dublin,  is  not 
unworthy  to  rank  among  the  mediaeval  cathedrals  of 
England,  being  a  little  larger  than  Carlisle,^  while  Aghadoe 
might  almost  put  in  a  claim  to  be  the  smallest  church 
in  the  land.  The  others  in  size  are  graded  all  the  way 
between.  Glendalough  and  Ardmore  are  good  specimens 
of  the  ancient  architecture  of  Ireland  before  the  Anglo- 
Normans  came  :  at  Derry  the  cathedral  is  in  some  respects 
one  of  the  best  examples  we  possess  of  the  Gothic  of  the 
Jacobean  age.  The  work  of  no  intermediate  period  is 
altogether  undisplayed  by  the  other  cathedrals  of  the 
island  :   they  are  mostly  of  the  thirteenth  century. 

So  far,  indeed,  does  diversity  extend  that  Ireland 
cannot  be  said  to  possess  a  cathedral  type  as  do  England 
and  France.  Her  mother  churches  are  of  almost  every 
conceivable  form,  allowing  no  possibility  of  generalisation. 
Not  one  possesses  the  triple-tower  plan  that  is  the  usual 
arrangement  for  important  cathedrals  in  England.  Only 
the  two  in  DubUn  are  adorned  with  triforia,  vaulted 
clerestories  and  chapels  east  of  the  quires,  though  these 
are  features  that  emphatically  belong  to  the  cathedral 
type  wherever  Gothic  architecture  is  known.  Cashel, 
whose  ground  plan  is  extraordinary,  is  the  only  one  which 

'Kcad  before  die  Inititute,  i>[  December,  itiUiaUct  and  the  fourteenth-century  quire 

19)5.    The  liae  dnwlngt  are  all  by  Edith  wu  completed  the  CumbnaQ  church  wa>. 

Bnnd  Hannah.  probably  larger  than  the  Iiiih.     St.  PiOick'* 

*  Coniidenbl)'  iaifct  than  the  original  ii  jutt  a  little  bigger  than  Ripon  miiuler, 

Norman  church,  larger  chan  the  cathedral  which  became  a  cathedral  on  the  rciCon- 

thit  itandt  to-day ;  but  when ^  nate mi  tionof  theMein  1836. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


344  IKISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

Sossesses  a  second  steeple,  save  that  in  many  cases  a 
etached  round  tower  stands  by, 

Nor  is  the  position  of  the  cathedral  a  fixed  thing  in 
the  cities  of  Ireland.  On  hill-tops  at  Kilkenny  and  Armagh 
an  English  close  is  reproduced  to  a  certain  extent ;  at 
Cashel  the  cathedral  stands  apart  on  its  glorious  rock, 
like  the  Parthenon  crowning  the  Acropolis  with  the 
streets  spread  out  below.  The  precincts  of  the  two 
cathedrals  in  Dublin  are  pressed  close  by  the  houses  of 
the  city,  but  no  Irish  bishop's  church  stands  beside  the 
market-place  like  so  many  cathedrals  on  the  continent 
and  so  many  parish  churches  in  England.  In  most  cases 
there  is  a  very  ordinary  churchyard,  for  most  of  the 
bishops'  sees,  which  were  very  numerous,  were  placed  in 
villages  or  small  country  towns.  In  Scotland  Celtic 
influence  was  strangely  shovm  by  the  fact  that  practically 
every  cathedral  was  situated  in  a  village  or  a  little  town. 
Hardly  one  of  the  chief  places  in  mediaeval  Scotland, 
not  even  Edinburgh,  Stirling,  Perth,  Dunfermline, 
Bervrick  and  Inverness,  possessed  a  cathedral  church. 
In  Ireland,  although  in  other  ways  the  influence  of  the 
Celts  was  still  stronger,  there  was  a  cathedral  in  every 
town  of  any  importance  with  a  few  exceptions,  such  as 
Galway  and  Drogheda. 

A  few  of  the  Irish  cathedrals  were  the  churches  of 
regular  canons  or  monks  ;  most  of  them,  however,  have 
always  been  served  by  secular  chapters,  and  this  though 
in  some  cases,  as  at  Clonmacnoise  and  Kildare,  they  were 
surrounded  by  the  dwellings  of  regulars.  Both  in  size 
and  in  beauty  the  cathedrals  must  have  been  fully  equalled 
by  several  of  the  monastic  churches  that  contained  no 
bishops'  chairs,  but  this  was  likevnse  the  case  both  in 
England  and  Scotland  and  other  parts  of  Europe  as  well. 
On  the  whole  the  Irish  cathedrals  have  suffered  worse 
from  the  excessive  zeal  of  the  restorer  than  the  English 
ones,  though  perhaps  hardly  so  badly  as  the  French. 
Many  of  the  most  important  have  been  almost  entirely 
rebuilt,  but  this  was  a  necessity  from  the  neglect  of  ages 
past. 

In  describing  these  most  interesting  churches  it  will 
be  best  to  take  them  roughly  in  chronological  order, 
as  suggested  by  the  most  prominent  existing  features. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  345 

To  avoid  confusion,  however,  each  church  will  be  treated 
as  a  whole,  and  later  additions  to  the  fabric  will  be  men- 
tioned in  connexion  with  its  earlier  features,  instead  of 
being  placed  in  a  chronological  order  of  their  own. 

The  ancient  Celtic  church,  possessing  so  many  features 
borrowed  from  the  east,  did  not  greatly  emphasise  the 
distinction  between  cathedrals  and  other  places  of  worship, 
either  in  ritual  or  architecture.  Of  the  ancient  Irish 
words  for  church  none  is  used  exclusively  for  a  cathedral. 
'  Daimhliag '  is  simply  a  great  church  built  of  stone ; 
it  seems  never  to  be  used  in  any  technical  sense,  and  it 
appears  to  have  depended  entirely  on  the  speaker  whether 
any  particular  church  was  described  by  the  expression 
or  not. 

Four  existing  cathedrals,  three  roofless  ruins,  and  the 
fourth  not  used,  were  already  in  existence  before  the 
Anglo-Normans  came. 


The  chancel  of  Ardmore  is  an  excellent  specimen 
of  the  Cyclopean  masonry  with  large  shapeless  blocks, 
and  widish  joints  that  is  one  of  the  distinctive  architectural 
features  brought  to  Ireland  from  the  Levant  (fig.  i). 
It  is  of  early  character,  and  may  be  of  any  period  from 
the  seventh  century  to  the  eleventh.  All  the  details 
that  survive  are  later.  In  the  churchyard  is  the  little  cell 
of  St.  Declan,  founder  of  the  church,  a  chamber  of  similar 
Cyclopean  masonry,  13  ft.  4  ins.  by  8  ft.  9  ins.  the  walls 
2  ft.  5  ins.  thick,  with  antae  at  either  end.  This  tiny 
sanctuary  has  an  older  look  than  the  cathedral,  and  may 
■possibly  date  back  to  the  days  of  St.  Declan  himself  and 
belong  to  the  fifth  century.  We  have  really  no  means  of 
dating  these  ancient  buildings  of  Ireland  except  in  the 
most  general  way^  ;  till  recently  the  tendency  has  been 
to  assign  their  erection  to  periods  most  improbably  early. 

Shortly   after  the  Anglo-Welsh   invasion   of   Ireland, 

'  or  possibly  before,  there  was  added  a  Norman  nave,  a 

small  plain  structure  with  two  splayed  windows  on  either 

side  :   both  inside  and  out  a  string  runs  along  at  the  level 


'  One  or  two  only  can  be  dated  by  n 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


l^V\ 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  347 

of  the  arch-springs ;  it  bends  round  the  window-heads, 
and  also  bends  needlessly  half-way  between  as  if  for 
windows  that  never  were  built.  This  nave  has  a  later 
western  bay,  only  a  little  more  recent  than  the  rest,  but 
the  masoniy  is  very  clearly  to  be  distinguished,  the  stones 
being  smaller,  the  joints  equally  wide,  the  string-course 
discontinued.  The  west  wall  is  pierced  only  by  a  narrow 
window  in  the  gable  ;  this  is  splayed  within  and  its  shafts 
have  rough  leaf  capitals.  The  space  below  on  the  exterior 
is  covered  with  very  remarkable  ornament,  which  is 
obviously  not  in  its  original  position.  It  consists  of  two 
very  wide  round  arches  and  an  arcade  of  thirteen  niches 
above.  These  openings  are  largely  filled  in  with  the 
rudest  of  bas-rehefs,  representing  both  animals  and  men. 
Among  them  are  Adam  and  Eve,  the  judgment  of 
Solomon,  the  Virgin  and  Child,  and  the  conversion  of 
an  Irish  chief  who  bows  before  the  Christian  missionary 
while  still  holding  his  spear.  The  work  shows  on  the 
whole  a  lamentable  falling  off  from  the  really  excellent 
details  of  earlier  Celtic  crosses,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
superb  ornament  of  the  world-known  book  of  Kefls. 

The  chancel  arch  is  an  insertion  of  the  fourteenth 
century  with  round  responds  and  capitals  displaying 
simple  leaves.  On  the  south  side  may  still  be  seen  a 
little  bit  of  the  cushion  capital  of  the  original  Romanesque 
opening.  In  the  modern  church,  which  stands  on  another 
site  lower  down  the  hill,  is  the  old  font,  a  late  piece  of 
work,  not  earlier  than  1500.  Both  bowl  and  base  are 
octagonal,  and  the  former  has  flat  arches  with  nothing 
but  pendants  to  spring  from.  Each  side  has  an  incised 
panel  with  foliage  in  low  reUef. 

Close  by  the  old  cathedral  on  the  south  side  and  on 
slightly  higher  ground  there  rises  nearly  a  hundred  feet 
into  the  air  one  of  the  latest  of  the  famous  round  towers 
that  still  exist,  apparently  the  work  of  the  twelfth  century.  ^ 
The  masonry  is  excellent  ashlar,  kept  in  regular  courses, 
in  place  of  the  neat  rubble  characteristic  of  the  work 
of  earlier  days.  Thrice  the  structure  is  banded,  and 
above  each  string  the  diameter  is  slightly  reduced,  this 

I  Raand  towcn  \nit  >tiU  buUt  for  jtm      it  Annaghdoini,  on  tka  borden  of  Longh 
iflct   the   Aoglo-Noiman   coDquOt.    The       Conib,  u  lite  u  123S. 
/'fur  AfiuMrt  Kcoid  the  erection  at  one 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


34^  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

being  distinct  from  the  battering  of  the  walls.  The 
conical  cap  is  entire,  and  just  below  are  the  usual  four 
windows  provided  to  command  the  view ;  their  sides 
are  inclined  and  their  triangular  heads  are  simply  pierced 
through  the  masonry  without  the  ordinary  sloping  stones. 
The  smaller  windows  lower  down  are  square-headed  or 
round  with  single  stone  lintels.  On  the  north-east  side 
(as  usual  facing  the  churches  of  the  house  and  placed 
some  feet  above  the  ground)  is  pierced  a  door  with  round 
arch  and  sloping  jambs.  The  tall  round  tower  and  the 
httle  roofless  church  (flg.  i),  looking  over  the  village  at 
the  foot  of  the  hillside  to  the  rippling  waters  of  the  bay, 
form  a  delightful  group,  though  it  seems  strange  that 
we  must  give  the  designation  of  cathedral  to  what  in 
any  other  land  would  be  small  for  a  village  church. 

GLEKDALOUGH. 

At  Glendalough  the  cathedral  is  merely  one  of  a 
considerable  number  of  Uttle  churches^  whose  charm 
is  vastly  heightened  by  the  delightful  scenery  of  the 
valley  in  which  they  are  built.  The  twin  lakes,  from 
which  the  place  is  named,  shut  out  from  the  world  by 
the  wooded  hillsides,  form  an  ideal  setting  for  the  ancient 
ruins,  which  owe  quite  as  much  to  their  sites  as  do 
Fountains  and  Rievaulz  themselves. 

The  nave  of  the  cathedral  is  a  very  fine  specimen  of 
ancient  Irish  work,  remarkable  for  the  massiveness  of 
its  construction.  *  Though  its  dimensions  are  but  48^- 
by  3c  feet,  the  walls  are  no  less  than  3J  feet  in  thickness  ; 
their  lower  portions  with  the  antae  and  the  western  door 

>  Tbtj  att   called   the   leveD   chuichet,  ind    the    Tempul-na-duUig   oc   dupcl   of 

bat  in  the  chief  endoiure  there  ire  but  the   rock.    Lower   down   are    two   more  ' 

four  (the  cathedral  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  diurchn,    St.    Saviour'i    on    the    bask   of 

the    tempul    Chaimhghin   or    St.    Kevin'i  Che    itream  and  Ttiul^  on  the  (lope  of 

kitchen,   a  tiuj   imnamed  chapel  cloie  to  the  hiU.     Thua  there    are   nioe  in  all,  in 

it,  and  the  to-called  prieit't  hoaie).     The  nun  evei?  one. 
precinct)  alio  contain  a  large  nibble  round  *  The     excellent     pretervatioD    of    the 


tower,  whoK  upper  tquare-headed  window)  churdiei  at  Gleadalough  ii 

mn    arranged    to    command   the   valei    of  in  new  of  the  deplorable  condition  of  the 

Glendalough  and  Glendaun  from  a  height  place   throughout   the    later   nuddle   agea. 

of  OTei  loo  feet;    the^  are  entered  bj  a  In   the  arduvet  of    ChiiiCchuich,  DubHn, 

remarkable    gateway   whole  archet   alinotc  u  the  original  Liiira  Pailitnan  miiurum  im 

•uggeet  the  work  of  imperial  Rome.     Cloie  Hiheiaam,     In    1114   '  Datainut   Johmnei 

bj,  a  little  higher  up,  it  the  tempul  Muirt  Papiron,  l^iitut,'  found  1  biahop  in  DubBn 

01  church  of  our  Lady.    Still  aboTt,  on  and  alio  a  rural  biibop  among  the  mount^na, 

the  ^re>  of  the  lakea,  are  Reefeit  church  and  artanged  fat  the  anion  of  tbdr  Mca. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


349 


are  built  of  large  ashlar  blocks  of  the  local  mica-slate, 
no  pains  having  been  taken  to  place  these  with  horizontal 
bedding.  On  the  south  side  are  two  original  windows, 
both  round-headed,  one  with  a  rubble  arch,  the  head 
of  the  other  cut  in  a  single  stone.  The  west  door  has 
a  projecting  lintel,  and  over  it  is  a  relieving  arch.  There 
are  holes  for  hinges  and  for  a  wooden  bar.  The  height 
is  7  ft.  4  ins.  and  the  jambs  as  usual  slope  together,  the 


CHURCH  :  CHANCEt  ARCH. 


width  being  3  ft.  11  ins.  at  bottom  and  just  5  ins.  less 
at  the  top. 

On  the   plain  ashlar  jambs  at  the  east  end   a  later 
Romanesque  arch  ^  with  zigzag  has  been  raised  (fig.   2) ; 


'PciKtcrea    ilia    uncu   cccloia,    quie    cit 

quite,  the  priett'i  home  and  St.  Saviout't 

to  St.  Laurence  O'Toolc  (abbot  of  Clen- 

hlbentur    ab    intiquii    propter    unctum 

dilough,   ii!7-ii6i)  on    the  itrength  ol 

a    pauage    in    cap.    ii    of    Meoingham'i 

Done  umen  iu  dcMrta  at  ct  duoUla  p«i 

Flailegium    to    the   effect    that    he    tpeni 

qiudnginU  fen  annoi,  quod  de  ccclena 

lacu  en  ipclunca  Ucronum,  foTCi  f unim ; 

alicat  Archiumrc  tj  Ireland,  p.  1 17.     The 

iU>    »llc    qium    in    liio    loco    Hibemiie 

cathedral  eatl  window,  with  lome  cirred 

work    0!     unuiual    character    {which    ha> 
peiithed),    ii    engrayed    in    E.    Ledwidi'l 

'  In  I  letwr  to  Lord  DunnTtn  during 

Antiqyina     of     JrtUml,     Dublin,     17^^ 

1S64   Dr.    Pitri*   attributci   the   cathednl 

pUte  ii,  fadng  p.  39.                              )^^'^ 

1  .i  K   1 

.    .,fo 

'Hit 

'^i' 

'  ■  .  .  1. 

^$0  IRISH    CATHEDRAL  CHURCHES. 

its  middle  part  is  broken  dovm.  The  Norman  quire 
(25  by  22  feet)  is  probably  a  little  larger  than  the  original 
one.  It  is  perfectly  plain,  with  the  familiar  splayed 
windows,  a  long  aumbry  rebated  for  shutter  and  a  round 
piscina  drain.  A  linteUed  doorway  on  the  south  opens 
to  a  little  chapel.  In  the  north  wall  of  the  nave  a 
Romanesque  door  is  also  inserted ;  it  has  three  shafts 
on  each  side  without,  and  another  in  the  inner  edge. 
The  general  character  and  mouldings  of  the  Nonnan 
parts  exactly  suit  the  date  1160. 


CLONMACNOI8E. 

While  the  churches  of  Gleodalough,  like  so  many 
English  abbeys,  owe  much  of  their  fascination  to  the 
unexcelled  beauty  of  their  sites,  those  of  Cloimiacnoise 
^eem  to  be  in  surroundings  not  less  appropriate  and 
certainly  far  more  individual  amid  the  desohite  wastes 
of  the  Irish  bogs  by  the  broad  and  winding  Shannon, 
the  treeless  dreariness  relieved  only  by  a  few  old  ashes 
almost  destitute  of  leaves.  Here  also  the  cathedral  is 
one  of  numerous  chapels  in  a  group,  all  in  ruin  except 
the  tempul  Conor,  stiU  in  use.  There  appears  to  be  no 
good  reason  for  doubting  that  the  walb  of  the  existing 
cathedral  are  those  referred  to  by  the  Four  Masters  under 
date  924 :  '  Oilman,  son  of  Ailill,  abbot  of  Cluain-Iraird 
and  Cluain-mic-nois,  a  bishop  and  wise  doctor,  died.  It 
was  by  him  the  daimhliag  of  Cluain-mic-nois  was  built.' 
In  fact  it  would  seem  to  be  the  earUest  of  Irish  churches 
to  which  anything  like  an  exact  date  can  be  assigned. 
The  only  original  features,  however,  are  the  antae  or 
continuations  of  the  side  walls  that  form  buttresses  to 
the  east  and  west  fronts.  In  1 104  the  Four  Masters 
mention  the  completion  of  the  shingling  of  the  roof, 
and  they  give  us  the  very  long  names  of  those  by 
whom  the  work  was  done.  The  shingles  presumably 
were  deemed  an  immense  improvement  on  the  primaeval 
thatch. 

How  the  rudeness  of  the  actual  building  was  as  usual 
compensated   by  the  splendid  and  costly  ornaments  of 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IwaH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  3SI 

the  interior  is  interestingly  set  forth  in  a  further  entry 
of  1 129  : 

The  alui  of  the  grwt  cburch  of  Clutin-mic-nois  wm  robbed,  uid 
jewels  were  carried  off  from  thence,  nftmely  ike  curican  (model)  of 
Solomon's  lemple,  which  had  been  presented  bj  Maelseachlainn,  ion  of 
Domhnall  .  .  .  ;  and  the  three  jewels  which  Toirdhealbhach  Ua 
Conchobhair  had  presented,  i.e.  a  silver  cup  with  a  gold  cross  over  it, 
and  a  drinking  horn  with  gold  ;  the  drinking  cup  of  Ua  Riada,  king  of 
Aradh  ;  a  silver  chalice,  with  a  burnishing  of  gold  upon  it,  with  an 
engraving  by  the  daughter  of  Ruaidhri  Ua  Conchobhair  ;  and  the  silver 
cup  of  CealUch,  successor  of  Patrick. 

The  altars  of  the  ancient  Irish  church  were  usually 
of  wood,  as  is  still  the  case  in  the  eastern  church.  By 
constitutions  and  canons  made  by  archbishop  John  Comyn 
at  a  provincial  synod  at  Dublin  in  1186,^  wooden  altars 
according  to  the  usage  of  Ireland  are  forbidden;  at  the 
least  a  slab  of  stone  must  be  inlaid.  There  is  on  the 
whole  a  marked  absence  of  any  remains  of  stone  altars 
in  ancient  Irish  churches,  though  some  do  exist,  for 
example  in  the  little  unnamed  church  close  by  St.  Kevin's 
kitchen  at  Glendalough  (p.  348).  They  are  perhaps  of 
post-conquest  date. 

Though  never  enlarged  (except  by  the  erection  of 
a  tunnel-vaulted  vestry  on  the  south  with  chamber  above, 
whose  octagonal  chimney  with  its  domed  top  is  still 
a  conspicuous  feature  of  the  ruins),  the  cathedral  at 
Clonmacnoise  was  considerably  enriched  in  later  days. 
An  ornate  Romanesque  doorway  in  five  orders,  now  much 
broken  about,  pierces  the  western  wall.  The  outer  order 
projects,  and  has  remarkable  octagonal  shafts  with  damaged 
scallop  caps. 

In  the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century  a  large  north 
door  was  pierced  with  rather  ornate  mouldings,  showing 
a  cable  pattern,  and  round  the  outer  order  foliage  with 
interlacing  twigs,  a  dragon  on  either  side.  There  are 
figures  of  5S.  Patrick,  Francis  and  Dominic,  and  the  in- 
scription :  '  Doms  Odo  Decanus  Cluanni  fieri  fecit.' 
A  register  preserved  at  Armagh  says  that  Odo,  pretended 
dean  of  Clonmacnoise,  was  in  1460  deprived  by  the  primate,  • 
but  in  recording  his  death  in  the  next  year  the  Four 
Masters  teU  us  that  Odo  was   '  the  most  learned  man 

*  ClumpiiC7>,  p.  iSj. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


35^  IRISH    CATHEDRAL  CHURCHES. 

in  all  Ireland.'  It  was  apparently  as  part  of  the  same 
improvement  that  the  east  end  was  altered  by  the  odd 
insertion  of  a  vaulted  roof  openir^  by  three  arches  and 
two  bays  deep.  There  remain  the  very  plain  semi- 
octagonal  responds.  These  rather  clumsily  break  into 
a  sedile  niche  with  red  stone  shafts  and  just  pointed  arch, 
work  probably  of  about  a  century  before.  Above  the 
vault,  within  the  original  limits  of  the  church,  was  con- 
structed a  chamber  connected  with  that  over  the  transept 
vestry.  ^ 

The  large  and  late  round  tower  (O'Rourke's)  that 
dominates  the  ruins  at  Clonmacnoise  is  interesting  from 
the  fact  that  its  present  condition  can  be  exactly  explained 
from  documents.  The  lower  part  of  good  sandstone 
ashlar,  with  round  arched  doorway,  was  finished  in  1124; 
the  upper  part,  of  rough  limestone  rubble,  with  eight  rude 
square-headed  top  windows  only  a  little  over  fifty  feet 
from  the  ground,  dates  from  a  restoration  after  the  tower 
was  struck  by  lightning  in  1135.* 


At  Killaloe,  close  to  where  the  Shannon  issues  from 
Lough  Derg,  we  may  see  the  ancient  architecture  of 
Ireland  gradually  becoming  less  rude  and  adopting 
Romanesque  details  while  still  preserving  the  essential 
features  of  such  buildings  as  St.  Columba's  house  at  Kells 
and  St.  Kevin's  kitchen  at  Glendalough.  In  the  yard 
of  Killaloe  cathedral  still  stands  a  little  chapel,  which 
was  probably  the  bishop's  church,  with  double  roof  of 
stone'  (fig.  3).     The  inner  roof  is  a  plain  tunnel-vault, 

'  Dwelling-icmiiu    fanning     put    of    i  Co  m»[  of  the  old  Iriih  monumenO.     It 

ehuich  »n  frequently  to  be  met  with  in  ippean   to   me   thit   the  eailiut  powbk 

Inlmd,  Arcbaml.  Jmit.  iiv,  49.      A  plan  date  ii  that  of  the   famoui   Brian   Boni, 

of  the  churchca  at  Clonmacnoiie   ii  given  irboie    pabce    aC    Kincora   wa>    cloM    bf, 

on  page  109  of  thii  volume,  and  who  ii  recorded  in  a  hiitoiy  l,Wtr  tf 

*  ThoK  darei  are  irom  liit  Fair  Masiai.  tht  Gail  wilt  ibi  Caill,  edited   from  the 

Each  ii  pvtn  hj  the   Cbrmxam  Scelsmm  Book  if  Leimur,  copied  c   1 1 50)    qiMted 

four  year*  carUer.  bj  Dr.  Hyde  {Literary  Hitttry  al  Irdami, 

*Dt.    Petiie    (EccUiiaiiical    Ardntecturi  1899,  pp.  439,  44])  to  have  built  churdM* 

if  Inland,  ampriiing  an  aiay  en  Tbi  Round  at  KjUaloe  and   Inniicaltn,  and  a  round 

itatri,    1S4;,   p.   176)  originally  aiugncd  tower   at   Tomgrtncy   in   the   uily  yean 

if  buildini  to  St.  Flinnan.  who  became  al  the  elcTcndi  century.  More  probably, 
ai  Champiuy>  auggnti,  the  chapel  ww 
built  mud)  later  in  the  uine  centoiy. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


FIG.    3.      KILLALOE  :     CHAPEL   AND    CATHEDRAL   CHUKCH, 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


354  I'^'S"    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

the  outer  one  is  of  solid  stone-work  and  extremely  steep, 
its  straight  sides  of  ashlar  very  well  smoothed,  though 
not  in  quite  regular  courses ;  along  the  eaves  each  side 
is  a  projection  just  sufficient  to  throw  the  water  off  the 
walls.  These,  as  is  fitting  from  the  great  weight  they 
have  to  bear,  are  exceedingly  massive,  3  ft.  8  ins.  thick, 
though  the  internal  dimensions  are  but  29  ft.  4  ins.  by 
18  ft.  The  facing  stones  are  squared  and  smoothed,  though 
not  very  regularly  laid,  but  there  is  hardly  a  suggestion 
of  the  rudeness  of  the  ancient  Irish  walls  of  rubble  or 
Cyclopean  stones.  The  west  and  only  doorway  has  a 
plain  round  arch  with  chamfered  abacus ;  an  outer  order 
is  formed  by  ordinary  '  Norman '  mouldings,  the  drip- 
stone having  billet ;  there  are  rather  large  shafts,  the 
northern  having  rude  Ionic  volutes,  the  southern  two 
animals  with  a  common  head.  The  chancel  arch  with 
plain  chamfered  abaci  is  nearly  seven  feet  wide,  but, 
though  the  rest  of  the  structure  is  in  very  good  repair, 
the  chancel  has  completely  vanished.  The  lower  chapel 
is  dimly  lit  by  a  triangular-headed  opening  on  either 
side ;  the  upper  chamber,  only  to  be  gained  by  a  ladder, 
has  a  similar  window  looking  east  and  a  round-arched 
opening  facing  west.  The  sloping  jambs  of  these  upper 
openings  are  very  pronounced. 


CASHEL  :    CORMAC  8   CHAPEL. 

A  great  advance  in  every  way  is  marked  by  the  famous 
chapel  of  Cormac  on  the  rock  of  Cashel,  which  was 
consecrated  in  1135  (fig.  11).  Except  in  dimensions, 
indeed,  it  has  much  of  the  character  of  a  real  cathedral. 
The  extremely  simple  plan,  nave,  chancel  and  square- 
ended  altar  recess,  is  acimirably  relieved  by  the  transept 
towers.  The  very  lofty  and  extremely  steep-pitched 
roofs  of  well  smoothed  limestone  are  most  effective 
features,  while  the  outline  is  admirably  varied  by  the 
fact  that  the  towers  are  not  both  alike,  either  in  height 
or  in  design.  The  northern  one  is  lower  than  the  south 
and  less  enriched  by  arcading  ;  it  is  capped  by  a  pyramidal 
roof  entirely  of  stone.  The  southern  tower  is  divided 
by  stringcourses  into  no  less  than  eight  little  stages,  and 


D,gH,zed.yGOOglC 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  355 

it  has  a  flat  roof  of  flagstones.  It  contains  a  newel  stair 
to  the  chambers  between  the  roofs,  while  the  other  tower 
is  open  to  the  top.* 

The  tunnel-roof  of  the  nave  is  sustained  by  heavy 
arches  springing  from  closely-set  responds  ;  the  chancel  has 
a  ribbed  quadripartite  vault.  The  Hiberno-Romanesque 
details,  both  within  and  without,  are  of  the  most  beautiful 
and  ornate  description.*  At  the  east  end  of  the  chamber 
over  the  nave  are  three  arches,  rather  reminding  one 
of  the  entrance  to  a  chapter-house  :  through  the  middle 
one,  down  some  steps,  is  the  approach  to  the  room  over 
the  chancel.  The  upper  part  of  the  former  chamber 
was  divided  by  a  floor  (as  is  so  often  the  case  in  Scottish 
castles)  and  the  loft  had  its  windows  unsplayed,  east 
and  west.  The  outer  roofs  are  sustained  by  very  sharply 
pointed  arches  of  tufa ;  the  whole  workmanship  is 
surprisingly  good  and  the  water  does  not  seem  ever  to 
have  soaked  through.  Very  considerable  engineering  skill 
is  displayed  in  the  construction  of  the  building,  more 
than  in  contemporary  structures  elsewhere,  despite  the 
smallness  of  the  scale. 

No  church  in  the  world  of  the  same  dimensions, 
perhaps,  is  more  beautiful  than  this  most  striking  little 
chapel.  It  displays  the  native  architecture  developing 
in  such  a  hopeful  direction  that  one  cannot  help  feeling 
the  profoundest  regret  that  the  conquest  should  so 
abruptly  have  destroyed  it.  If.  let  alone  the  Irish  might 
have  developed  a  style  entirely  their  own,  not  merely 
a  national  variety  of  mediaeval  Gothic,  but  a  mode  of 
construction  as  different  from  it  on  one  side  as  Byzantine 
work  on  the  other.  It  is  certainly  strange  that,  while 
adopting  so  many  features  of  their  delightful  detail  from 
the  east,  they  never  borrowed  its  most  distinguishing 
feature,  the  dome,  as  the  central  object  of  a  church.  The 
form  had  been  familiar  for  untold  generations  in  the 
sepulchral  chambers  of  their  tumuli  (such  as  New  Grange),. 

'  Id  clauic  and  renaiiraDce  ^Tchitccturt,  briutiful  Chan  vhcre,  u  at  Notn-Dime, 

iritb  tlieir  idcaU  of  perfect  lymmetTy,  Lc  they  arc  both  exactly  alike. 
u   natural    and    pemap    Inevitable    that 

nhtu    twin    >C«epIet    arc    tmplojFed    (bey  *  They    hara    been    fully    deacribed    by 

■hould    be    of    identical    dengn.     Gothic  Dr.    Petrie,    EccUiiaitical    ArditicUiri    </ 

iritb  il>  greater  latitude   can  allow  iticlC  Irdani,  pp.  283-301.     Comuc'i  clupel  i* 

moR  fcecdom  in  cbia  mptct,  and  vhere  at  illuttraCed  and  panly  detciibed  in  ArcbaaL 

at   LineuT,  the  twin  towen  differ  widely  Jtuni.  vol.  iii,  1813-181,  and  pp.  93-97  of 

in  dcBgn,  the  effect  ii  incompanbly  man  thii  volume. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


35^  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

though  built  on  the  principle  of  the  corbel  instead  of 
the  arch. 


On  a  hill  that  overlooks  to  the  southward  the  beautiful 
mountains  and  lakes  of  Killarney,  at  Aghadoe  (the  field 
of  the  two  yews),  is  a  most  interesting  little  roofless 
church ;  it  bore  the ,  name  of  cathedral,  and,  though 
built  in  Anglo-Norman  days,  preserved  the  spirit  of 
the  Celt,  being  close  to  an  old  round  tower.  ^  The 
original  founder  was  St.  Finian  the  leper,  but,  although 
a  far  higher  antiquity  has  usually  been  claimed  for  it, 
there  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  in  the  ruined  nave  we 
have  the  structure  whose  erection  in  1158  by  AuliSe 
Mor  O'Donoghue  is  mentioned  in  the  Aiinals  of 
Innisfallen.  It  is  a  structure  of  the  usual  form  of  Irish 
Romanesque ;  the  walls  are  rubble,  though  formed  of 
largish  stones  ;  they  are  pierced  by  small  windows,  splayed^ 
and  in  one  case  (on  the  north)  a  deep  hne  surrounds  the 
little  monolithic  arch.  The  only  remarkable  feature  is 
the  ornate  western  door,  which  is  shafted  and  furnished 
with  rather  elaborate  mouldings.  The  shafts  have  zigzag 
lines  with  pellets,  and  the  inner  order  on  each  side  is 
dented  with  ornaments  adapted  from  Irish  step-battle- 
ments (fig.  4),  3  method  of  working  details  of  which  the 
Irish  were  always  rather  fond.  The  arch  over  the  battle- 
ment moulding  has  zigzag,  that  over  the  shafts  has  lines 
and  balls ;  still  further  out,  over  the  projecting  pilasters, 
is  an  arch  built  up  of  fragments,  balls  and  zigzag  prominent 
among  them. 

From  the  Annals  of  Innisfallen  we  likewise  learn 
that  in  1234  the  great  church  of  St.  Canice  at  Aghadoe 
was  raised  by  the  successor  of  St.  Kieran  of  Saigher. 
This  structure  forms  a  sort  of  chancel  to  the  same  church 
(fig.  7),  but  instead  of  piercing  a  suitable  opening  through 
the  eastern  wall,  the  buUders  provided  a  rough  rubble- 

>  About  bttj  feet  to  the  north'WCM  of 
the  nthednl  ii  tlie  lower  part  of  a  more 
indeot  round  tower,  now  icircel;  two 
fulNmi  hifb.    It  it  built  of  wide  jointed 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  J57 

arched  doorway  in  its  northern  part,  completely 
destroying  one  of  the  two  original  windows  and  taking 
away  the  splay  from  one  side  of  the  other.  The  new 
chancel  is  extremely  plain ;  its  east  wall  is  pierced  by 
two  splayed  lancets  with  a  round  relieving  arch  above. 
The  possession  of  cathedral  status  by  such  minute 
chapels  as  those  of  which  we  have  been  speaking  is 
characteristically  Irish,  a  legacy  from  earliest  days.  It 
is  almost  unique  in  western  Europe,  for  even  the  two 
Icelandic  cathedrals  at  Holar  and  Skalholt,  though  built  of 
timber,  were  of  far  more  ample  size,  and  the  only  parallel 


AGHADOE  :     DETAILS 


known  to  the  writer  is  the  old  cathedral  for  the  diocese 
of  Argyll  on  the  island  of  Lismore  near  Oban.  In  the 
east  of  Europe,  however,  whence  Ireland's  faith  was 
brought,  cathedrals  are  frequently  of  most  restricted 
dimensions.  The  church  of  St.  Eleutherios  (nearly  always 
called  the  old  cathedral  or  *  metropolis ')  at  Athens, 
measures  only  about  40  by  25  feet. 


DUBLIN  :     CHRISTCHURCH. 

Before  the  Anglo-Norman  conquest  of  the  land  had 
been  even  so  much  as  proposed,  other  invaders  of  northern 
stock    had    turned    their    dragon-prowed    vessels    toward 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


35^  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

Ireland,  had  founded  cities  and  buiJt  churches  in  a  style 
of  their  own  on  her  fjords.  The  only  fragment  of  their 
work  that  has  lasted  to  our  day  seems  to  be  the  exceedingly 
interesting  crypt  of  Christchurch  in  Dublin,  part  of 
the  structure  raised  in  1038  at  the  expense  of  Sigtryg 
Silkbeard,  Danish  king  of  the  city,  by  Donat,  its  first 
Ostman  bishop.*  The  Scandinavians  evolved  a  veiy 
distinctive  form  of  Gothic  of  their  own,'  but  that  was 
in  later  days.  This  structure  displays  no  trace  of 
its  influence,  though  it  is  not  very  IJJce  contemporary 
Romanesque  work  elsewhere.  The  plan  is  cruciform 
with  aisles  to  the  five-bay  nave;  each  transept  extends 
two  bays,  and  the  short  quire  of  a  single  bay  has 
a  most  irregular  three-sided  apse  with  ambulatory 
round.  The  south  side  bends  inward  considerably  more 
than  the  north ;  the  work  is  so  very  rough  that  this  is 
probably  to  be  attributed  simply  to  careless  building. 
The  piers  are  very  low,  shapeless  and  huge  ;  the  vaulting 
is  extremely  solid,  roughly  round-arched.  All  is  of  rubble, 
and  from  its  resemblance  to  imdoubtedly  native  work 
it  seems  likely  that  the  actual  workmen  were  Irish,  though 
the  whole  design,  and  particularly  the  existence  of  tie 
apse,  mark  a  great  departure  from  the  Celtic  past.  ^ 

The  upper  church  was  rebuilt  by  the  renowned  Richard 
Strongbow,  *  with  the  help  of  archbishop  Laurence  O'Toole 
(p.    349)    and   others   about   the  year    1170.      It    seems, 

'  Dr.  A.  G.  Rfdei,  in  hii  notet  oa  Clihit-  opponu  p.  51;),  it  evidently  hul  nirc  uid 

dniTch,  <litcd   Ftbnuir,    18S4,   ippEnded  nila  of  eiglu  h»jt,  1  low  uid  heiTf  town 

to  Canon  Lccper't  Huuriad  HaiUbiiak  U  linng  over  the   fiftb  bi;  fmn  the  wot 

St.  Patrick't  Caihtirai,  uyi  the  ciypt  it  on  the  north  tidt.     Etttwud  the  cithednl 

put  of  Stiongbow'i  ehurchjbut,  in  company  wu    eitcodcd    three    btfi    bj'    the    lower 

with  Sir  Tliomw  Drew  >nd  othen,  I  feel  Tiini^     diurch.     The     weW     front     wu 

Hire  that  he  i*  .wrong.  irideoed  \>j  two  chapelt,  north  and  louth  ; 

. .              .  ,    ,                        ,       ;.   1    ■  on    the    northein    lide    ptojected    other 

'"  '","■',  '■■»"•  ■"/■«"l«'l  -  ^,,1^  l,d„dbi  tbit  l=i.M  b,  J»» 


eipedallr  p.  ifi;  mij. 


t  remiini  in  the   ante-chapel  of  the 


'  Of  the  Diniih  cathedral  at  Waterford  euiting  church.     According  to  a  borriUe 

nothing  now  turrivet  except  the   bottom  occanonal  cuttom   of   the   age,   fiogi  and 

of  a  thirteenth-centUTj  cluitered  column,  woimi  ire  reprcKnted  crawhng  from  the 

which  nu7  iCiU  be  acen  under  the  floor  decaying  corpac. 

of  the  church  which  replaced  it  in  177}-  '  Among  the  ytif  lew  mediaenl  monn- 

The  lofty  and  leij  luiking  apire  of  Ihii  menCa   are   eSgiei  nippoMd    to   repmcat 

fine    clatnc     biuldingf    deiigned    hj   John  Strongbow   and   bit   ion,   whom   be   ilcw 

Roberta,  dominatea  the  whole  city.     Prom  for    cowardit«    in    fight.     Aa    the    larger 

the  pbo  and  viewi  of  the  mediaeral  church,  effigy  bean   the  arma  of   FitaOtmond,  it 

gireu  in  Hanit'  edition  of  Ware')  Hiilay  hai  clearly  been  nibititated  for  the  orj^nal 

tf  ttt  BiUnifi  Bf  Irtlewi  (DubUn,   1739,  one. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  359 

however,  that  they  desired  to  remove  the  old  church 
rather  because  th^  felt  that  they  could  improve  upon 
its  form  than  because  it  showed  signs  of  decay.  If  it 
resembled  its  crypt,  its  massive  fabric  might  have  with- 
stood the  badness  of  the  foundation  on  a  peaty  bog  and 
the  neglect  of  centuries  better  than  the  structure  that 
actually  rose  upon  its  site.  The  existing  transepts,  though 
very  much  restored,  are  part  of  this  first  English  church 
(fig.  5).  They  are  good  examples  of  Gothic  first  emerging 
from  Romanesque.  TTieir  rubble  walls  are  pierced  by  a 
Norman  south  door  with  shafts,*  and  a  plain  arch    of 


ItTO-TtnMkur^tUn 


FIC.    5.      PLAH   OF  CHKICT<;BDKCH,   DUBLIN. 

the  same  character  leads  into  the  rebuilt  chapel  of 
St.  Laurence  O'TooIe*  (archbishop,  1162-1180)  on  the 
east  of  the  south  transept ;  the  end  windows  are  in  the 
same  style.  The  side  wails  are  pierced  by  round  blindstory 
arches,  each  enclosing  two  little  pointed  openings.  In 
the  clerestory  are  grouped  lancets,  and  the  roofs  are  plain 
quadripartite  vaults. 

The  nave  is  rather  later  in  date,  having  been  built 
in  the  early  part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  that  golden 

'  Thu   doarynj  ini  mo*cd   from    the      Triuitatii,'   but   thii   don   not   tern   to 

north  tnnwpt  id  iSji.  hive     lOccted    the    n»c.     Hie     prewnt 

toner  u  pncticiU}'  modeni.     Tke  church, 

*  Gnce'i  Aiaali   of  Irdand  record  in      like  othen,  wu  cdled  Ttini^  or  ChriM- 

Tz^j  :  '  AnitDubliniu  pm  ct  cunp*nile      cburcb  intercbuigaUiIj. 


,GoogIe 


360  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

age  of  Gothic  art  that  enriched  Europe  with  so  many 
glorious  fanes.  The  large  piers  are  lightened  by  banded 
shafts  whose  foliage  capitals  with  frequent  heads  do 
much  to  recall  local  peculiarities  in  Somerset.  Above 
the  well-moulded  arches  rise  blindstory  and  clerestory, 
both  comprised  under  one  arch  and  each  pierced  by 
triple  lancet  arches,  each  middle  one  trefoiled.  Of  the 
original  work  only  the  north  wall  and  arcade  remain, 
and  there  are  indications  that  the  sixth  and  last  bay  on 
the  west,  beyond  the  crypt,  was  not  part  of  the  first  design  : 
the  whole  leans  outward  about  a  couple  of  feet.  This 
may  have  been  intended,  but  it  seems  more  likely  that 
it  was  caused  by  the  slippery  foundations  which  caused 
the  whole  south  part  to  collapse  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
This  disaster  and  the  subsequent  rebuilding  are  recorded 
in  an  inscription  : 

THE  :  RIGHT  :  HONORABL  :  T  :  ERL  :  OF  :  SUSSEX  :  L  :  LEVTNT  : 

THIS  :  WAL  :  FEL  :  DOWN  :  IN  :  AN  :  1562  X  the  :  bilding 
OF  :  THIS  :  WAL  :  was  :  in  :  an  :  1570. 

Though  this  lettering  was  preserved,  the  whole  of  the 
sixteenth-century  work  (which  seems  to  have  justified 
Edmund  Spenser's  criticisms  of  church  restoration  in 
Ireland^)  was  destroyed  by  Street  when  he  restored  or 
rather  rebuilt  the  church.^  So  anxious  was  he  to  bring 
back,  and  even  to  improve  upon,  the  original  appearance 
in  the  thirteenth  century,  that  he  raised  and  greatly 
enriched  the  arches  of  the  tower,  and  destroyed  a  long 
square-ended  extension  of  the  quire'  that  in  the  fourteenth 
century  had  taken  the  place  of  the  apse,  re-erecting  the 
apse  itself  with  the  three  square-ended  vaulted  chapek* 
that  open  from  the  ambulatory  to  the  east.     The  work 

'  'Nat  are  in  leligion  ii  to  buiMe  up  tlitre   u   nothing  in    the   Kemelfe  fome, 

and  rt-ptjK  all  the  ruinoui  churchci,  where-  uut  GonKlf  orden  of  tike  church  '  {Fieu  t) 

of  the  matt  put  lyt  even  with  the  grouDdc,  the  Halt  if  Irdamd  :  we  Wtria,  Globe  tA. 

and  tome  that  hive  bene  litelj'  repijred  p.  6So). 

ireioeunhandKimetTepatchedandthatdied,  'In   it-jo-itjf  at  the    eipeme  of  Mr. 

that  men  doe  even  ibunite  the  pUcei  lor  Heniy  Roe. 

the      uDCOmelinea     therof ;       theifoie     I  >  The  work  of  John  de  St.  Paul,  aich- 

would    wiih    that  there  were  order  taken  biihop,   1349-1362.     The  itructure  ii  aid 

to  hire  them  builte  in  totnt  better  forme,  to  ha*e    been   verj   poor.     It  tayi   muck 

■ccording  to  the  cburchei  of  Eogluid ;   for  for  the  nUHiTeaeu  of    the  ciypt  that  » 

the  outward  ihewe  (anure  70U1  ulfe)  doth  care  wu  taken  to  itrengtheo  iti  rault  betore 

greatVe    dnwe    the    rode    people    to  the  building  willi  and  piUara  npoa  it 

mcrendng  and   fiequentiDg  therof,  what  *  St  Edmund,  St.  Marj  the  WUtc  ami 


e  of  OUT  late  to  nice  fooie*  aajc,      St.  L 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  561. 

is  extremely  well  done,  many  of  the  original  carved  stones 
are  fitted  in,*  and  the  interior  effect  is  most  striKng, 
giving  the  character  of  a  noble  cathedral  with  the 
dimensions  of  a  moderate-sized  church.  The  original 
appearance  of  the  nave  was  rather  unusually  elaborate, 
especially  the  lancets  of  the  aisles  with  their  five-times- 
banded  shafts. 


^ 


FIG.    6.       CHKI3TCHVKCH,    DUBLIN  :      SOVTH    SIDE. 

The  exterior  is  almost  entirely  renewed,  and  the 
effect  of  the  low  central  tower  and  extremely  short  quire 
(with  its  mbshapen  apse,  having  the  east  wall  much 
longer    than  the  north   and  south)  is  by  no  means  very 

'  Maaj  wen  mUMt  lying  ucultc  tlic      iOrU  left  b;  the  fall  of  the  Mutb  aieide, 
■uie  floor,  which  had  been  nuied  in  lertl      nultiiig,  etc. 
to  iToid  the  trouble  of  cleuing  nnj  the 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


362  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

satisfactory  (fig.  6),  though  greater  importance  is  given 
to  the  building  by  the  new  chapter-house  and  library 
extending  on  the  site  of  an  ancient  chapel  set  irregularly 
to  the  north-east,  a  baptistery  on  the  north  side  of  the 
nave,  and  the  synod-hall  approached  by  a  covered  passage 
across  the  street.  This  fast  occupies  the  site  and  in- 
corporates the  tower  of  the  church  of  St.  Michael,  a 
fine  fourteenth-century  structure  with  four  square  turrets 
very  nearly  as  large  as  the  cathedral  tower  itself. 

By  St.  Laurence  O'Toole  the  cathedral  was  placed 
in  charge  of  Austin  canons  of  the  congregation  of  Arrouaise. 
The  cloister  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  nave  ;  little 
remains  except  the  foundations  of  the  beautiful  rectangular 
chapter-house.  It  was  vaulted  in  four  bays  with  clustered 
shafts.  Eastward  was  a  large  triplet ;  westward  a  door 
with  window  aside  opened  into  the  cloisters,  all  of  early 
thirteenth-century  character.  ^ 


DUBLIN  :     ST.    PATRICK  S, 

In  a  spot  known  as  the  Insula  between  two  branches 
of  the  little  stream  of  Poddle,  a  tributary  of  the  LifFey, 
archbishop  John  Comyn  founded  a  coUegiate  church 
which  took  its  name  from  an  old  parochial  one  on  the 
site.  It  was  consecrated  on  St.  Patrick's  day,  iigi. 
Tradition,  reinforced  by  the  discovery  in  1901  of  an 
ancient  Celtic  cross  of  granite  on  the  site,  claims  for  this 
church  an  origin  in  the  very  earliest  times. '  Here,  without 
the  city  walls  of  Dublin,  the  primate  was  lord  of  the 
manor,  and  in  his  new  foundation  he  looked  forward 
to  ampler  control  than  he  could  exercise  in  the  monastic 

<  Tbe  origiiul  Four  couiQ  were   built  ■  Pcifaipt  founded  by  St.  Pitridc  kinuelf , 

wbcn  the  cloitter  had  been,  uid  one  of  for,  at  Dr.  Bcnuird  {fotmeilj  dean,  now 

the  approachei  wii  through  a  diik  purage  iriiibuhop)    pointi    out    in    hit    cictlkat 

from     the     cut     called    Hell.     Thii     hai  bittoiy   lad   deKiiptioD  of   the   cathednl 

gEnenlly  been  nippoied  to  hive  been  the  (G.  Bell  A  Soto,   IJ03),  p.  4,  'io  Celtic 

^fpe  between  the  chaptet-hDUK  lod  the  timei    churchei  were    sever   dedicated   Ca 

tnniept  wiU,  on   north   of   the   cbapCei-  nori'Scriptunl  taioti    except   in    the    cue 

houie,  but  Groee'i  dnifiag  {Ami^lui  af  of  the  actual  fouodtn.'     The  ground  mnat 

Jriildmt,  i79r,  vol.  i,  p.  ;)thowi  the  chapter-  indeed    have    been    holy    when    IieUnd'i 

house  iCiclf  forming  a  paiiage,  the  batei  freatett  church  wai  built  on  nich  a  quaJdog 

of  ill  ihaftt,  etc.  covered  up  with  earth.  bog.     The  oiigiual  St.  Patiick'i  well  wn 

The  aaine  hell  origiiuted  from  ■  blackened  dote    to    the    towci ;     there    it    another 

old  figure  which   tome  one  pretended   to  within  the  church  at  the  entrance  to  the 

miitike  for  the  denL  touth  quire  aiile. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  363 

cathedral  of  the  Trinity.  Beside  the  new  church  he 
buiJt  a  palace  for  himself  which,  in  the  true  spirit  of  that 
crusading  age,  he  named  after  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

By  his  successor,  Henry  de  Loundres,  St.  Patrick's 
was  made  a  second  cathedral,  in  121 3  ;  its  relation  to 
the  older  one  is  somewhat  bafHing.  An  arrangement, 
called  '  Pacis  compositio,'  was  arranged  by  archbkhop 
Ferings  in  1300.  The  archbishops  were  to  be  consecrated 
and  enthroned  in  Christ  church  and  it  was  ordained 
'  quod  ecclesiae  predictae  sint  ad  invicem  cathedrales 
etiam  metropoliticae  :  ita  quod  ecclesia  S.  Trinitatis 
tanquam  major,  matrix,  et  senior,  in  omnibus  iuribus 
ecclesiae  seu  negotiis  praeponatur.'^ 

Despite  its  name,  St.  Patrick's  resembled  many  other 

f:eat  foundations  on  Irish  soil  in  being  very  exclusively 
nglish.  In  1514,  by  a  'compositio  realis'  between 
the  archbishop  and  the  dean  and  chapter,  '  the  ancient 
custom  of  this  church  is  confirmed  and  ratified  that  all 
Irishmen  by  blood  and  nation,  and  all  who  conform  to 
them  in  mode  of  life,  are  shut  out  from  being  members 
of  this  cathedral.'  We  need  not  then  be  surprbed  to 
find  this  feature  very  strongly  reflected  in  the  architecture 
of  the  building  itself  ;  indeed,  excepting  its  name  and 
its  site,  there  is  hardly  anything  Irish  about  it,  not  even 
the  greater  part  of  its  materials. 

The  two  west  bays  of  the  south  aisle  of  the  nave 
(fig.  7*)  seem  to  date  from  about  the  time  of  the  foundation 
of  Comyn.  They  are  simply  vaulted  with  stone  ribs 
rising  from  quaint  little  shafts  whose  capitals  resemble 
Norman  scallop  work.     This  part  is  so  much  lower  than 

'  Tbt    documtnc  ii   piinud   in    Monck  Chriitt  Church,  which  in  ill  recoidt  hith 

Muon'i  Hillary  of  St.  Patruh'i  Caibtdrat,  the  pKheminen^  of  place.' 

iSzo,     p.    viii.       Joha    Allen,    archbithop  I  am  not  aware  of  laj  eiact  panllel  lot 

temp    Henij   VIII,    laya    St.    Patrick'!    u  thia  duplicalian  of  alhednU  for  tht  ume 

'united   with   the   cathedral   of   the  Hot;  diocoe in  the  ume  citf,  though iti appareat 

Ttinit]'  in  one  ipouie,  unng  to  the  other  caute — atnincd  leLationi  between  a  hiihop 

charch      the      prerdgative      of      honour.'  and  hii  chapter — ww  bf  no  meani  unknown 

Campioa'i  History  of  InLadj  under  date  eltewhere.     There  i>  lome  reaembiaace  in 

I  iSz,  ajt,  '  Diven  contention!  were  railed  the  badlicM  at  Rome  and  the  cilbedrala  in 

between  Chiiia  Church  and  it  for  aatiquit;  Moacow. 

wherein  thej  of  St.  Patrick'!  are  (no  doubt]  *  On  thii  plan  I  have    thought  it    belt 

inieriour,  u  iludl  appeaie.     The^  are  both  toigsoretheiactthatmntoftliethirteenth- 

written    Catfaedrall    Churchea,   and    both  ceatui;  work,  including  the  whole  natth 

■re  the  Biiliop'!  Chapiter,  in  whoie  elecrion  cranaept,    hai    been    rebuilt.     It    ii    moat 

tiitj  both   ought   to   convent  mthin   the  difficult   to   i<i»f;nj«i!.t.    preciaelj   between 

Church    of    the    bleaaed    Trim^,    ctUed  the  old  and  new  building. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


364  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

the  rest  that  a  chapter-house  is  provided  above  it,  and 
Sir  Thomas  Drew  conjectured  that  it  formed  the  original 
gateway  ;  this  does  not  seem  very  lilcelv. 

Henry  had  been  present  at  the  consecration  of 
Salisbury  cathedral  in  1225,  and  the  influence  of  that 
church  on  the  design  is  exceedingly  marked,  especially 
in  die  arrangement  of  the  lady  chapel,  perhaps  in  the 
absence  of  a  central  tower,  *  but  St.  Patrick's  is  on  a  con- 


FIC.  7.      THE  LARGEST  AND  IMALLEST  IRISH  CATHEDRAL  CHURCHES 
COMPARED  :    ST.  FATUCE'S  (DUBLIN)  AND  ACHADOE. 


siderably  smaller  scale,  its  total  length  being  but  300  feet 
instead  of  473.  Nave,  transepts  and  quire  are  all 
shortened,  the  nave  from  ten  bays  to  eight,  the  transepts 
from  four  to  three,  the  quire  from  seven  to  four.  The 
east  transept  of  Salbbury  and  also  the  great  north  porch* 
are  at  St.  Patrick's  omitted,  but  on  the  other  hand  the 


>  M  SiHaburj'  the  belli  were  bung  in 
a  gnat  detached  toircT  which  mi  dcttroyed 
in  the  cighUcnCh  centucy  bj  Wyitt.  If 
one  may  judge  ftam  che  trcho  that  now 
witb  difficulty  nuUin  tlie  loftieU  of  Engliih 


ijm,  little  in  the  ynj  of  a  middle  neeple 
u  originally  coDtempIated. 
■Bath   lh«   St.    Pitrid')   porcbn   aie 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  36$ 

great  transept  has  aisles  both  east  and  west,  instead  of 
(as  at  Salisbury)  eastern  alone.  Both  churches  are  built 
of  West  of  England  oolite  stone. 

As  Dr.  Bernard  points  out  (p.  9),  the  first  documentary 
notice  of  the  building  of  St.  Patrick's  is  in  the  Patent 
roll  for  1225,  when  a  protection  *  was  issued  for  four 
years  for  the  preachers  of  the  fabric  of  the  church  of 
St.  Patrick's,  Dublin,  going  through  Ireland  to  beg  alms 
for  that  fabric'  TTie  exterior  is  severely  plain,  as  is 
not  unusual  in  great  thirteenth-century  churches ;  the 
original  windows  are  all  lancets,  the  buttresses  are  gable- 
topped,  the  parapets  have  Irish  step-battlements ;  on 
the  north  of  the  nave  and  on  both  sides  of  the  quire  are 
a  few  pinnacles  and  flying  buttresses ;  the  west  front 
has  large  and  rather  heavy  square  turrets,  the  transepts 
have  smaller  ones  also  square,  while  the  quire  has  octagonal 
turrets,  but  from  old  prints  it  is  clear  that  much  of  all 
this  is  new.  Eastward  of  the  quire  is  a  superb  lady-chapel 
of  four  bays,  the  two  western  of  which  are  of  five  aisles, 
continuing  the  full  width  of  the  church,  but  the  two 
east  bays  are  of  three  aisles  only.  As  at  Salisbury  the 
triforium  arcade  is  carried  across  the  east  wall  of  the 
quire  ^  with  five  arches  above  at  the  clerestory  level.  All 
liiese  in  St.  Patrick's  are  pierced  ;  at  Salisbury,  only  three. 
While  behind  the  altar  at  Salbbury  three  arches  open 
to  the  lady-chapel  and  its  aisles,  there  is  at  St.  Patrick's 
only  one,  with  a  niche  on  either  hand,  so  that  only  the 
middle  part  of  the  chapel  is  seen.  In  both  cases,  however, 
the  view  is  enriched  by  a  sight  of  the  eastern  triplet 
of  the  lady-chapel  above  the  reredos  of  the  high  altar. 
The  St.  Patricks  lady-chapel  is  traditionally  assigned  to 
archbishop  Eulk  de  Saundford  (c.  1270),  and  its  erection 
probably  marked  the  completion  of  the  church  in  general 
accordance  with  the  original  design. 

The  interior  is  spacious  and  striking,  and  though  in 
its  present  form  it  is  mainly  modem,*  the  general  character 
of  the  original  is  fairly  well  preserved.  The  central 
arches  and  the  vaulting  between  them,  with  some  of  the 

>  At    St.    PiCrick'i    three    aTchn,    each  '  CarptDtir 

mbdividcd  into   two,  with  a   nidie   hif^  reipoiuibk,    bi 

up  on  either  lide ;   at  Saliiburj  fire  ample  done  without  < 
■rdm  rinng  from  diuUred  ■baiti. 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


366  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

Stone  roofing  of  the  aisles,  are  the  genuine  work  of  the 
thirteenth  century  :  other  parts  have  been  largely  rebuilt, 
and  the  nave  vault  is  lath  and  plaster,  as  a  heavier  weight 
could  hardly  be  borne.     Most  of  the  pillars  are  octagonal. 


with  three  shafts  to  support  each  arch  and  one  each  for 
the  vaulting  of  centre  and  aisles  (fig.  8),  but  there  is  some 
variety  :  the  pillars  of  the  east  aisle  of  the  transept  are 
oblong  and  have  their  shafts  differently  arranged.  Above 
the  large  and  well-moulded  lancet  arches  the  blindstory 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  367 

has  in  each  bay  two  small  arches  comprised  under  a  larger 
one,  and  the  clerestory  is  lit  by  single  lancets,  except 
that  the  middle  bay  of  each  transept,  which  is  slighdy 
wider  than  the  other  two,  has  triplets  both  east  and 
west ;  this  b  also  the  case  in  the  quire,  where,  however, 
only  the  central  lancet  is  pierced.  In  the  nave  the  two 
upper  stories  in  each  bay,  as  at  Christchurch,  are  com- 
prised under  a  single  arch,^  but  in  the  quire  and  the 
transepts  they  are  divided  by  a  string. 

The  beautiful  lady-chapel  was  once  gutted,  so  that 
practically  everything  is  modern,  though  the  original 
design  has  been  fairly  preserved.  There  is  a  distinct 
reminder  of  the  quire  of  the  Temple  church  in  the  way 
that  the  vaulting  springs  Irom  the  slender  clustered  shafts 
without  any  intermediate  arches.* 

Partly  from  the  very  bad  foundations  and  partly 
because  of  fires,  the  structure  has  frequently  been  a  source 
of  much  anxiety  to  its  guardians.  C5nly  about  a  century 
after  the  original  building,  a  fire  in  1362  necessitated 
the  reconstruction  by  archbishop  Minot  of  the  four  west 
bays  on  the  north  of  the  nave.  This  was  carried  out 
with  a  certain  amount  of  variety  in  plan.  The  plain 
octagonal  pillars  of  the  new  work  have  shafts  against 
them  only  for  the  vaulting  of  the  aisles  and  to  carry 
the  inner  orders  of  the  elaborately  moulded  arches. 
These  are  higher  than  the  others  (fig.  8)  ;  the  two  eastern 
ones  reach  the  stringcourse  under  the  blindstory,  and 
the  two  western  ones  cause  it  to  be  a  few  inches  higher 
than  elsewhere.  The  stories  above  are  very  much  the 
same  in  design  as  in  the  rest  of  the  nave,  except  that  the 
vaulting  shafts   rest   on   corbels    between   the   blindstory 

■  A  ikctdi  by  S.   O'C.   Nemnluin  in  »me  idea  ol  the  extent  of  nbuilding  thit 

itaS  (Bemird,  p.  ai)  ihowi  tlie  blindttoiy  bad  to  be  done.    '  All  tbe  iTcha  in  tbe 

Mcket  entirel;r  Eoue,  )0  that  the  pauage  choir  were  encinir  cloKd,  and  four  in  the 

along  the  clereitoiy  it  intertuptcd  in  each  other  paiE  of  the  building.     Moaumentt 

hwf.     The  nare  hta  a  timber  roof,  and  the  filled  lome  and  gallcriei  cut  acroH  othen, 

piUan  are  deprived  of  mott  of  their  ihafta.  for  the  lupport  of  which  the  capital)  of  the 

Tlie    weat    window    ii    a    laije    five-light  pillan  were  cut  away  to  let  in  joitti.  ,  ,  . 

apeninginthei^le  of  thefifteenth  century,  The  lomt  windovn  of  the  choir  were  of 

though  it  only  dated  from  the  end  of  the  all  lorti  of  ihapci  and  hetghti ;    aome  to 

aetenteenth.     It  Eui   been   lupeneded   by  >uit  oveni  put  into  them  by  Ohvei  Crom- 

thne  great  lancet!  to  match  the  other  arm  irell,     Kime     to     make     vaulta.  .  .  .  lie 

of  the  church  ;   but  thii  ii  a  veiy  qucatioa-  lady-dupel  wia  in   ao  diigiaceful   a  itate 

^le  improvement.  that,  after  having  had  all  the  origiiLal  liae» 

*  A  Utter  by  dean  Pakenham,  publiifaed  taken    accurately   by   Mr.    Carpenter,    the 

in  vol.  vii  (1S50)  of  the  EcdniolifUt,  give*  old  building  wit  totally  taken  down.' 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


368  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

Openings  instead  of  reaching  the  ground.  The  beautiftil 
fourteenth-century  window  of  three  lights  with  flowing 
traceiy  at  the  west  end  of  the  aisle  dates  from  the  same 
time,  and  to  Minot  is  also  attributed  the  great  tower 
with  four  square  turrets  which  still  bears  his  name.  ■•  It 
appears  certain  that  in  reality  this  was  a  much  older  tower, 
against  which  the  church  was  originally  built,'  and  that 
what  the  archbishop  really  did  was  to  re-face  and  to 
heighten  it.  It  is  extremely  massive,  the  walls  are  ten 
feet  thick  and  the  work  is  extremely  plain  except  fw 
the  two-light  upper  windows  in  the  style  of  the  fourteenth 
century.  A  most  unflattering  account  of  the  masons  is 
to  be  gleaned  from  a  register  of  St.  Patrick's,  commencing 
1367,  among  the  manuscripts  quoted  by  Ware*:  'After 
the  burning  of  St.  Patrick's  church,  sixty  stragUng  and 
idle  fellows  were  taken  up,  and  obliged  to  assist  in  re- 
pairing the  church  and  building  the  steeple  ;  who  when 
the  work  was  over  returned  to  their  old  trade  of  begging ; 
but  were  banished  out  of  the  diocese  in  1376,  by  Robert 
de    \Wkef ord '    (archbishop    1375-1390).     The    octagonal 

franite  spire  was  added  in  1749  from  a  design  by  George 
emple  (the  builder  of  the  old  Essex  bridge  over  the 
Liffey),  money  for  the  purpose  having  been  left  by  John 
Stearne,  dean  1704-1713,  and  atterwards  bishop  of 
Dromore  (1713)  and  Clogher  (1717-1745). 

Few  great  churches  have  experienced  stranger  vicissi- 
tudes. As  early  as  1320  archbishop  Alexander  de  Bicknor 
set  up  a  university  in  the  cathedral,  whose  work  seems 
to  have  consisted  chiefly  of  lectures  given  by  its  own 
clergy;    but,  as  Ware*  says,  'for  want  of  a   sufficient 

'  He  Cook  u  bii  ki1  ■  biibop  holding  bat  it  it  niMt  unlikelj  tlut  a  town  wooU 

■  Meeplc.  be  aiitd  in  luch  ■  poudoii],  (z)  from  tkt 

'  Mt.  p.  M.  Johutoa  writei  to  me  :  huge    nuunienea    of    the    Cower,    friiich 

'I    think   the  con  of  the    lower    pirt  of  woulil  hive  been  mon  niiubk  for  milioiy 

St.  Patridfi  tower  ii  probablj  Dinith  of  purpoiei,  but  hu  no  apparent  leuon  is 

the  eleventh    unniry.'     I  ara  inclined  to  a  bell'tower  ol  a  church,  {3)  fnun  the  bet 

attribute  it  to  about  that   date  from  iti  thac  the  tower  openi  bf  1  mete  iaomuf 

genenl  character  and  the  four  lai^e  round-  and  not  hj  an  arch,  (4]  from  tbe  gieu 

arched  receuea  in  the  walli  of  the  tinging  improbabilitr  that  »  important  a  bnildiag 

chamber.     That  it    ia  at  anf  rate     older  ai  St.  Patiick'i  would  lack  a  tower  for  u 

than  the   church  leeou  evident  (i)  from  mxaj  jan,  while  there  i«  no  trace  el  zttf 

it>  not  joining  at  right-angle>,  but  nuking  other  hiving  eiiited.     llie  itair  ia  bnilt 

an  awkward  projection  into  the  aiale    (kc  on  the  corbel  principle,  without  ■  cotial 

plan,  fig.  7),   [Deaire  tor  lome  particular  newel,  but  auch  are  uinal  in  Ireland  boA 

ui>  to  the  cbuich  or  carelenneu  in  aetdng  in  militarr  and  eccleaiutical  bniUSngi. 

it  out  might  obXj  put  the  cathedral  at  a  *  Biibtfi,  p.  jj], 

ali^t  i^Ie  Co  iQ  tlittAj  eiiiting  tower,  *  Bubtpi,  p.  330. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  369 

fund  to  maintain  the  students,  by  degrees  it  dwindled 
to  nothing.'  In  the  reign  of  Edward  VI  part  of  the 
church  was  turned  into  a  law-court.  In  that  of  Elizabeth 
it  was  very  nearly  decided  to  make  the  cathedral  the 
seat  of  a  new  university,  but  this  unsatisfactory  plan 
was  defeated,  largely,  by  the  opposition  of  archbishop 
Loftus,  who  secured  instead  the  far  more  suitable  site 
of  the  Augustinian  house  of  All  Hallows,  still  occupied 
by  Trinity  college.  The  cathedral  chapter  was  preserved, 
one  day  to  be  presided  over  by  Jonathan  Swift,  the 
chief  of  the  worthies  of  Dublin.  The  lady-chapel  has  at 
different  times  been  used  as  a  church  for  conformist 
Huguenots  and  for  the  inauguration  of  the  knights  of 
St.  Patrick.  1 

The  church  possesses  hardly  any  mediaeval  monu- 
ments, but  there  are  some  late  brasses^  as  well  as  really 
striking  and  interesting  memorials  of  more  recent  date 
that  do  much  for  the  appearance  of  the  aisles.  By  far 
the  most  remarkable  is  the  huge  four-storied  seventeenth- 
century  monument  erected  on  the  site  of  the  high  altar 
by  Richard  Boyle,  first  earl  of  Cork.* 


The  only  Irish  cathedral  whose  architectural  history 
is  as  complicated  and  difiicult  to  disentangle  as  are  those 
of  most  of  the  English  ones  is  St.  Miary's  at  Limerick 
(fig-  9)'  A  small  building,  about  i6o  feet  long  and  with 
the  only  tower  at  the  west  end,  its  external  appearance 
is  that  of  a  mere  parish  church,  but  within  the  long  line 
of  stalls,*  extending  to  the  west  end  of  the  nave,  and  the 

'  Tlku   order   d*tei    011I7    from    1 783  ;  iltar  antigoiuKd  ■   powerful  fimUji,  ud 

nnce  1871  it  hii  had  notluDg  lo  do  with  grtatlj  contributed  to  hii  fall.    It  it  now 

the  churdi,  but  mtaj  of  iti  bnnen  hang  at  the  witi  end  of  the  nave.     For  the  good 

over  the  quiie  ttalk.  order  in  which  the  church  appcan  to-daj 

■  Dean  Sutton,  1 51S  :  dean  Fjchc,  1J37  ;  the  world  »  indebted  to  the  demotion  of 

Sir  Henry  Wallop,  1599;  Sir  Edward  Fitton,  Sir  Benjamin  Guinneu  and  Lord  Iieagh. 

of  Gawiworth,  Cheihire,  1 579.  '  Many    of    them   are    oak-work  of   the 

*  Thii  ii  one  of  the  very  Snett  of  it)  Efleenth  centuiy  with  caned   mi»ericordi 

kind  i    there  are  the  uiual   columni  and  of  lotoe  tpirit,  interating  u  being  amoBg 

csmicei  with  figurei  on  four  ieieli.     One  the  eitremely  aouily  tpecimeni  of  mediaeril 

of    tbe    unalleit    repruenti    the    famoui  woodwork  that  Ireland  bu  to  ihow.     They 

Robert  afterward!  detciibed  ai  '  father  of  are  figured  by  T.  J.  Weitiopp  :   Roy.  Sk. 

Pnemnatic  Fhilonphy  and  brother  of  the  ^iir,  IriUnd,  1S91,  p.  74..     Help  from  hii 

Earl  of  Coik.'    Stiafford't  thare  in  getting  plan   of   the   cburdi    it    very   gratefully 

thit  itnictuFe  remored  from  behind  the  acknowledged. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


370  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

added  transepts,  so  numerous  as  to  present  the  effect 
■of  double  aisles,  give  much  of  the  character  of  a  cathedral, 
the  appearance  being  rather  continental.  Lavish  restora- 
tion with  a  Uberal  use  of  plaster  has  done  very  much 
to  obscure  the  history  of  the  building. 

The  church  was  founded  by  Domhnall  O'Brien,  king 
of  Munster  (d.  1194) ;  he  lies  at  rest  in  the  quire  under 
a  slab  vfiih  ornate  cross,  animals  and  interlacing  scrolls. 
His  work  evidently  consisted  of  an  oblong  west  tower, 
nave  of  three  bays,  with  narrow  aisles  engaging  the  tower, 
square  transepts  and  very  short  quire.  The  heavy  square 
piers  have  corner-shafts  with  very  simple  capitd^,  mere 


L»«I5""»i.e».rlyl6^ 


LIUEUCE  CATHEDBAI.  CHOTICH. 


abaci  with  little  pieces  of  carving  here  and  there.  On  each 
side  of  the  nave  are  three  plain  pointed  arches  vrith  flat 
soffits,  and  above  them  five  round-headed  clerestory 
windows  with  a  passage  along.  There  still  remain  plain 
scallop-cap  corbels  for  arches  across  the  aisles,  and  other 
plainer  little  blocks  of  stone  to  sustain  their  wooden 
roofs.  The  only  further  existing  detail  which  seems 
contemporary  is  the  west  door  of  the  tower,  which  has 
four  orders,  the  two  outer  ones  with  detached  shafts. 
Some  of  the  capitals  have  characteristic  Celtic  interlacing 
work. 

The  solemn  gloom  of  this  primitive  Gothic  was  un- 
satisfactory to  later  ages  :  in  the  fourteenth  century  an 
inserted  tall  arch  with  filleted  shafts  opened  more  widdy 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  37 1 

to  the  nave  the  three  large  kncets  in  the  west  wall  of 
the  tower,  the  upper  part  of  which  appears  to  date  from 
about  the  same  tirne.  The  two-hght  windows  have 
their  tracery  varied.  The  turrets  and  battlements  are 
modem ;  the  old  summit  was  destroyed  in  the  siege  of 
1690-1691. 

During  the  fourteenth  century  also  the  quire  was 
slightly  lengthened  (or  possibly  only  rebuilt)  :  in  its 
north  and  south  walls  remain  rather  poor  windows  of 
the  period.  The  great  east  triplet  is  modern.  The 
sedile  bench  is  open  below,  and  in  the  back  of  the  recess 
is  a  round  window.  At  or  about  the  same  time  as  the 
lengthening  of  the  quire,  there  was  built  on  the  south  a 
chapel  open  to  it  by  a  plain  ogee-headed  door,  and  to  the 
transept  by  two  arches  :  this  is  now  turned  into  a  vestry 
and  modernised.  In  the  transept  are  a  double  piscina 
under  a  trefoil  arch,  a  sepulchral  recess  with  cinquefoiled 
arch  and  pinnacles,  and  three  most  beautiful  sedifia,  their 
trefoiled  arches  resting  on  shafts  with  spiral  fluting,  while 
a  merchant's  mart  is  worked  into  the  base  of  two  arches. 
This  seems  a  late  use  of  spiral  fluting,  which  in  England 
is  generaUy  Norman,  ^  though  it  reappeared  in  renaissance 
ornament. 

Probably  in  the  early  fifteenth  century,  a  chapel  was 
added  on  the  north  of  the  quire,  opening  by  a  fine  archway 
with  triple  shafts  aside,  and  by  an  ogee-headed  door 
similar  to  that  on  the  other  side.  The  arch,  which  breaks 
one  of  the  side  windows  of  the  quire,  is  now  blocked  by  a 
large  and  rather  fine  renaissance  monument  to  an  earl 
of  Thomond,  restored  after  damage  in  wars  by  an  earl 
of  Limerick  in  the  late  seventeenth  century.  A  house 
stands  on  the  site  of  the  chapel. 

During  the  first  part  of  the  fifteenth  century  also 
very  wide  and  lofty  new  transept  arches  were  inserted, 
elongated  corbels  carrying  their  thin  inner  orders.  The 
object  of  this  rather  questionable  improvement  was 
evidently  to  throw  open  the  remarkable  end  windows 
of  the  transepts,  each  of  which  consists  of  three  great 

'  It  ii  not  veiy  comnuiQ ;  there  I>  an 
ciuupk  It  FocUingtOD,  Yo  A>.  on  *  iluft  now 
tooM  in  the  north  dupcL  Chunpneji 
data  the   beiutiiul  acdilU    at   Limeiick 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


372  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

trefoiled  lancets  under  a  single  arch,  and  another  lancet 
on  either  side.  They  appear  to  be  insertions  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  for  m  Ireland  lancets  are  common 
in  every  period. 

During  the  fifteenth  and  early  sixteenth  centuries 
were  added  those  peculiarly  Irish  transept  chapels  that 
give  the  building  its  special  character.  On  the  south 
the  three  eastern  ones  are    open  to  each  other  to   form 


C. 


LIMERICK    CATHEDRAL    CHURCH    I 


an  outer  aisle,  and  the  old  vt^aU  of  the  inner  aisle  is  pierced 
by  three  pointed  arches  which  are  perfectly  plam  and 
covered  with  modern  plaster  except  the  capitals,  which 
look  like  an  imitation  of  Norman  work.  The  chapel 
furthest  east  has  a  very  remarkable  five-light  window, 
whose  head  is  pierced  by  a  multitude  of  little  openings, 
like  net-work  stretched  with  perfectly  vertical  divisions 
(fig.  lo).  The  other  windows  are  of  the  familiar  inter- 
secting muUion  type,  one  of  three  lights  and  the  other  of 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  373 

two.  In  the  corner  south  of  the  tower  is  another  chapel 
with  chamber  above.  This  has  ornate  modern  fittings 
with  recumbent  effigy  for  lord  Glentworth  (d.  1844). 

To  the  great  transept  on  the  north  side  is  added 
westward  another  chapel  in  the  form  of  a  still  larger 
and  more  protuberant  transept,  which  has  happily  never 
been  thrown  open  by  an  arch  to  the  nave,  but  looks  into 
it  through  the  original  arcade  and  clerestory  windows. 
Its  end  wall  is  pierced  by  five  huge  lancets,  and  under 
them  are  some  square-headed  windows  in  the  style  of  the 
late  fourteenth  century.  In  this,  known  as  the  Arthur 
chapel,  is  a  very  large  stone  altar  slab,  with  the  usual  five 
crosses,  standing  on  small  stone  legs.  The  Arthur  chapel 
occupies  two  bays,  and  two  smaller  chapels  continue  its 
projection  to  the  west  face  of  the  tower.  These  now 
form  lady-chapel  and  baptistery,  and  have  modern  vaults 
in  plaster  and  wood.*  No  part  of  the  church  is  vaulted 
in  stone.  * 


CASHEL  :      THE   CATHEDRAL. 

The  situation  of  the  cathedral,  which  looks  down 
upon  the  golden  vale  of  Tipperary  from  the  renowned 
rock  of  Cashel,  is  entirely  unrivalled  in  Ireland,  and  the 
building  itself  is  one  of  the  most  original  and  impressive 
in  the  island.  It  consists  of  a  very  massive  central  tower 
with  long  and  lofty  quire  and  transepts,  each  having  two 
east  chapels,  a  very  short  nave  of  only  two  bays'  originally 

'  Fiom  J.  Fenar'a  Huury  tf  Limtrick  the  front  >t  the  wut.    The  whaU  centnl 

(1787)  it   tppean   that   the   church   had  pocdoii  tui  diwppcared.    The  wctt  p>rt 

fonntrly  Elaboiite  muisancc  fitting!  with  lecmi   ilightlj   Utei   than    the    cut ;     it> 

Corinthian  column)  lumunding  the  altai  vaulting  ihaiti  an  filleted  and  (piiog  itom 

ind  throDC.     The  mtoration  alwuc   ig6a  ttruigeljr  curving  corbekj    each  tide  will 

under  Mr,  Slater'i  direction  it  deicribed  had  a  paiaage  on  two  levelsf  and  a  paiug« 

b  the  EccUiUltpit,  im'im.     The  cathedral  pauet  along  the  wett  gable.    The  icaffoldiDg 

in  ici  preient  condition  ii  deicribed  by  halei  are  coatpicuDua.    The  altar  pbtform 

Mr.  T.  J.  Wntropp  in  J{.  S«.  .4fil. /rfianJ,  itiU    lurvivei;      there    are    two    moulded 

1S9S,  pp.  iil-ili.  round-headed  tediha.    A  clumtjr  tiaceried 

'At  Newtown  Trim  are  the  ruini  at  a  window    replaced     the    beiutihil    eaitem 

remarkable  monaitic  cathedral  of  the  early  triplet,  but  Tciy  little  urriTci. 

thiiteenth    centuty,   a    church   forming   a  *  It  ti  not  eaij  to  account  for  thi>  rather 

ample  oblong,  136  by  ]o  feet,  and  vaulted  capridoua  reduction  of  the  nave  to  a  mere 

throughout.     It    ii    particularly   deicribed  veitibule     of     the     trauept.     From     tbt 

with  iketch  plan  on  p.  loS  of  chii  Tolume.  aeithetic  point  of  view  it  waaanqueitioiiabljF 

There  are  pilaater  bnttreuei  both  on  the  a  miatake,  ai  it  placei  the  two  great  towen 

front  and  lidei  at  the  eait  end ;    only  on  lo    dote    tt^ethet    that    they    fre<]uently 


,  Google 


374 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


with  large  north  and  south  porches,  of  which  only  the 
south  porch  remains,  and  a  military  west  tower  which 
formed  the  residence  of  the  primate  of  Munster.  There 
are  no  aisles  (fig.  ii). 

A  very  fine  old  round  tower*  joins  the  north  tran- 
sept in  its  north-east  comer ;  Cormac's  chapel  extends 
irregularly  between  the  south  transept  and  the  quire.  Its 
west  wall  is  clumsily  incorporated  with  the  east  wall  of 
the  transept,  reducing  its  eastern  chapels  to  mere  recesses 
instead  of  their  being  quite  deep  projections,  as  on  the 
north.    The  north  tower  of  the  chapel  just   touches  the 


south  wall  of  the  quire,  leaving  a  little  open  court  in 
the  angle  of  the  transept  (west  of  the  tower)  ;  a  short 
wall  connects  the  north-east  corner  of  the  chapel  with 
the  quire,  and  the  space  enclosed  (east  of  the  tower)  was 
roofed  to  form  a  Uttle  chapel. 


appear  joined  is  a  ntfaer  eonfuied  and 
inaitiitic  nuH.  Tlie  nuumet  lii  which  the 
round  tower  and  Comuc'i  chapel  ire 
incorporated  alto  leiTn  modi  to  be  deured. 
Ai  a  general  rule  the  happy  blending  d[ 
the  work  of  different  aget  ii  a  great  glory 
of  Bfidih  architecture.  Here,  howeTer, 
the  general  effect  i>  almoit  at  incongruout 
■tinthecathednl  it  Aii-Ia-chipelle,  vhoie 
later  quire  and  namcrout  chapelt  lecin  to 
cling    to    the    octagon   vrith   lixteeD-iided 


ambubtarj  built  hj  Charlei  the  great  like 
■hell-fiih  to  a  ttone. 

'  The  lower  part  it  rubbk,  the  rot  nrj 
good  athUr  in  imall  regular  lacditone 
blocb.  Tlie  door,  louth-eaic,  it  luoal 
tome  feet  {rom  the  ground,  hai  a  round 
arch;  the  other  openingt  have  linteli 
except  the  tap  windowt  which  haie  tri- 
angular beadt  cut  in  eingle  ttonei.  Tiic 
conical  roof  it  perfect.  The  tower  riiet 
Co  the  height  of  77  feet. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  375 

Ware^  says  that  the  founder  of  Limerict  cathedral 
*  built  a  new  church  there  (at  Cashel)  from  the  foundation, 
about  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  English,  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  II,  which  he  endowed  with  lands,  and  converted 
Cormac's  old  church  into  a  chapel  or  chapter-house,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  choir.'  This  is  puzzling ;  for  the 
whole  of  the  present  building  is  clearly  half  a  century 
later.  The  middle  tower  rests  on  lancet  arches  (each 
of  three  orders  and  bevelled)  that  rise  from  filleted  shafts, 
aU  banded  except  the  central  ones ;  little  heads  look  out 
from  the  foliage  of  their  caps  in  a  manner  characteristic 
of  Somerset.  The  space  between  is  covered  by  a  simple 
quadripartite  vault  with  a  central  bell-hole.  All  the 
four  arms  had  high  timber  roofs ;  the  corbels  to  support 
them  still  remain.  The  windows  are  tall  lancets  with 
banded  shafts,  quire  and  transepts  having  triplets  at 
their  ends.  The  chapels  of  the  north  transept  have 
lancets  in  pairs,  separated  by  mullions.  In  the  spandrels 
of  the  side  lancets  of  the  quire  are  strange  Uttle  additional 
windows,  quatrefoils  without  and  within,  moulded 
segmental  arches  above  and  below,  shafts  at  the  sides. 
Among  other  enrichments  are  trefoiled  and  gabled  niches 
in  the  corner  pilaster  buttresses  of  the  transepts,  and 
high  up  in  their  gables,  above  the  great  triplets,  rose 
windows  of  which  only  the  centres  are  pierced.  These 
were  open  to  the  church  on  account  of  the  tall  timber 
roofs,  and  one  result  they  have  is  slightly  to  depress  the 
inner  arches  over  the  middle  lancets.  The  lancets  them- 
selves have  been  rather  clumsily  reduced  in   height. 

The  western  of  the  two  narrow  little  bays  of  the  nave 
was  roofed  over  by  a  vaulted  stone  gallery,  but  little 
more  remains  than  a  clustered  respond  in  the  centre 
of  the  west  wall  and  the  lower  part  of  a  flight  of  steps. 
The  vestibule  below  the  gallery  was  extended  north  and 
south  by  two  porches  opening  by  arches  (with  filleted 
shafts  and  foliage  caps)  like  transepts,  recalling,  though 
on  a  smaller  scale,  the  ante-chapels  of  New  college, 
Magdalen,  Merton,  and  AU  Souls'  at  Oxford.  The  north 
porch  has  entirely  disappeared ;  the  other  one  is  still 
perfect. 

'  Bidapt,  p.  464. 

D,gH,zed.y  Google 


^y6  IRISH   CATBEDRAL   CBURCHES. 

Ware^  tells  us  that  archbishop  Richard  O'Hedian 
(1406-1450)  '  built  a  hall  for  his  vicars  choral,  whom 
he  also  endowtd.  ...  He  repaired  some  of  the  archi- 
episcopal  palaces  in  his  manors ;  and  (which  ought  not 
to  be  concealed)  new-built  the  cathedral  of  St.  Patricl, ; 
or  at  least  repaired  it  from  a  very  ruinous  condition  in 
which  it  then  was.'  The  vicars'  hall  vrith  other  chambers 
adjoin  the  curtain-wall  of  the  rock  on  tht  south.  They 
are  very  plain,  and  some  of  the  windows  are  enclosed  by 
ogee  arches.  It  is  very  evident  that  the  works  under- 
taken on  the  cathedral  itself  included  the  building  of 
the  upper  part  of  the  middle  tower  and  the  reconstruction 
of  the  west  tower,  practically  from  the  ground.  The 
former  is  a  great,  square,  military-looking  structure, 
rather  low,  for  it  is  overtopped  by  the  round  tower,  and  has 
a  most  unusually  large  stair-turret  to  the  top,  south-west. 
Round  the  summit  is  a  flagged  parapet-passage  with 
frequent  little  gargoyles,  and,  as  is  frequently  the  case 
in  Ireland,  the  gables,  east  and  west,  are  thin  walls  kept 
within  it.  Immediately  below  the  gable-marks  for 
four  great  arms  of  the  church  are  little  windows,  each 
of  two  trefoiled  lights,  no  hood  of  any  kind  above 
them. 

Above  the  south  porch  are  chambers  with  two  large 
hooded  fire-places :  at  the  end  of  one  of  the  projecting 
hoods  is  a  quarter  stone  ring  connecting  it  with  the  wall, 
a  very  strange  feature.  These  rooms  formed  a  portion 
of  the  fortified  mansion  of  the  primate  of  Munster,  most 
of  which  was  contained  in  the  oblong  west  tower,  which 
had  gables  north  and  south,  its  vast  saddle-roof  being 
thus  at  right-angles  to  that  of  the  central  tower,  only 
thirty-five  feet  away.  The  chief  apartment  was  a  hall 
with  tunnel-vaulted  roof,  about  half  of  which  remains, 
and  basement  chambers  below.  Above  are  two  stages 
of  rather  cheerful  rooms  approached  by  straight  stairwayt 
in  the  massive  walls. '  TTieir  windows  command  fine 
views  over  the  golden  vale,  and  one  of  them  has  a  large 

^  Bitbtpi,  p.  ^So.f  tht    Hoipitillen'   dmrch   at   Toqihidua 

'  Poatiblj  luch  ■  combiniition  al  churdi  are    dw^ling-rMiiiu    with    Grc-plica  (m 

and    dwelling    wat    a    legacy    from    Celtic  Btrmct  and  Laibian  C«dii,  hj  I.  C.  Hanod, 

daji,  but  it  ii   bj  do  meuii  uncommon  pp.   319,   34;).    Roomi  otci-  parcha  ut 

elKwhen.     In     the     middle     towen     of  commoD    in    EngUad,    puticubrl/    Eait 

Cumelite  church  at  South  Queeoifeny  uid  AngUa.     One  at  Cromer  hu  a  guderabe. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  377 

hooded  fire-place.  Despite  its  strange  position  at  the 
west  end  of  a  cathedral,  this  structure  is  exactly  similar 
to  the  numerous  fortalices,  many  of  them  belonging  to 
the  same  period,  which  are  to  be  found  in  every  part  of 
Ireland  (fig.  12).^ 

The  fact  that  the  episcopal  residence  was  an  integral 
part  of  the  cathedral  makes  more  intelligible  the  frequently 
quoted  story  of  how  Gerald  FitzGerald,  earl  of  Kildare, 
tried  before  Henry  VII  for  burning  the  church,  suddenly 
confessed  himself  guilty,  but  added  in  explanation :  '  By 
Jesus,  I  would  never  have  done  it,  had  it  not  been  told 
me    the    archbishop    was    within,'     However,    the    thick 


walls,  heavy  vault  and  indestructible  stairway  of  the 
tower  would  seem  to  make  it  most  unlikely  that  any  one 
who  happened  to  be  within  would  perish  in  a  conflagration, 
unless,  perhaps,  he  were  asleep  at  the  time.^ 

■  A  itriliDg  eiuuple  of  ■  dmlling-lioiue  middle  of  the  eighteenth  ccntaiy,  a  duiicil 

it  to  be  teen  becweeo  the  touth  title  tad  church  down  in  the  tomi  being  built  vrith 

tower  (tonth-wett)  *t  Teningtim  St.  John,  tome   of   the   miCcriali.    Riiing  over  the 

NoHalk.  iquaie  •Eoqc  on  which  the  kingt  oi  Muniter 
were  crowned  ii  1  curiooa  lite  croa  with  ■ 

■The  nthednl  conttini  1  few  ancient  figure  of  St.  I^trick  and  tiacerj  on  each 

tombi  excluding  that  of  archbithop  Meiler  ude  undei  the  crou-piece.  Ic  it  leea  h^  the 

IMignth,  d.  1611),  nthei  plain  tcdilia  and  touth-wFtC  comer  of  the  cianKptin  fig.  la. 

Rndi7  fntgmenti  of  caning,  etpeciall]'  in  The  whole  lock  ii  defended  hy  a  curtain 

the    north    traniept.     It    wat    dintuntled  wall,  »  that  the  cathedral  fonned  a  nit 

bj    irchbiihop    Fnce    (1744-1752}   in   the  of  keep. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


3/8  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


Beside  the  holy  fire  of  St.  Bridget  at  Kildare  an  English 
bishop,  Ralph  de  Bristol  (1223-1232),  erected  another 
fortified  cathedral  on  a  site  which,  like  the  rock  of  Cashel, 
is  still  dominated  by  a  Celtic  round  tower  (fig.  13).  This 
structure  rises  to  a  height  of  over  a  hundred  feet,  but 
its  appearance  is  very  much  spoilt  by  the  fact  that  modern 
battlements  have  replaced  the  ancient  cap.  The  lower 
part  is  very  substantially  built  of  granite  asmar  with  simple 
plinth ;    this  only  extends  for  nine  or  ten  feet,  and  the 


■^i^f  t'.  [;>/ 


rest  is  limestone  rubble,  largely  overgrown  by  plants. 
Beside  the  doorway,  some  fifteen  feet  from  the  ground, 
the  walling  is  partly  of  red  sandstone  ashlar,  including 
a  gable  line  above  the  arch.  The  door  is  round-headed 
in  three  orders,  each  having  a  kind  of  zigzag.  The  inner 
one  has  a  very  remarkable  ornament,  a  sort  of  diaper 
formed  by  placing  eight-petalled  flowers  within  the 
diamonds  made  by  two  lines  of  zigzag  coming  together 
at  the  angles.  This  inner  order  alone  has  rough  shafts, 
two  aside  in  the  same  plane,  but  only  carved  in  low  relief. 
The  four  top  windows  are  very  wide  and  round-headed ; 
the  other  openings  are  also  round-headed  or  triangular- 
topped. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  3/9 

In  the  churchyard  are  very  shght  foundations  of  two 
Celtic  chapels,  one  of  which  was  traditionally  the  site 
of  the  holy  fire.  In  the  south  transept  is  a  very  plain 
old  oblong  font  of  a  common  Irish  form  ;  in  1891  an 
unsculptured  wheel-cross  was  re-erected  to  the  south- 
west of  the  church  (fig.  14). 

The  cathedral  consists  simply  of  nave,  transepts  and 
quire ;  there  is  no  aisle,  but  a  chapel  once  extended  east- 
ward from  the  south  transept.  By  far  the  most  striking 
featiure  of  the  building  is  the  series  of  arches  that  spring 
from  buttress  to  buttress  to  carry  the  parapet  walks  along 


KILDAKE   CATHEDRAL   CHUKCH   F 


the  eaves  of  nave  and  quire.  At  first  sight  one  might 
conclude  that  aisles  had  existed  and  that  the  arches  that 
opened  to  them  were  walled  up.  It  is  a  form  of  building 
very  rare  in  the  British  isles,  though  found  sometimes 
in  castellated  churches  on  the  continent,  for  example  in 
the  very  striking  and  vast  Santa  Chiara  at  Naples.  There 
are  six  such  arches  on  each  side  of  the  nave,  two  and  a 
half  ^  in  the  quire.  The  parapet  walks,  protected  by  Irish 
battlements,  rest  upon  these  arches,  but  are  upon  the  top 
of  the  archless  walls  of  the  transepts  ;    they  are  continued 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


380  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

by  Steps  over  the  four  gables.  As  both  walls  of  the  nave 
and  the  west  walls  of  the  transepts  are  built  outside 
the  lines  of  the  walls  of  the  tower,  the  walk  is  continuous 
from  the  south-east  to  the  north-east  corner  of  the  tower, 
over  the  west  end  of  the  church,  but  the  watts  of  the 
quire  are  separate,  as  there  are  no  openings  through  the 
eastern  corners  of  the  tower.  Through  the  soffits  of 
the  arches  there  are  machicolation  holes,  except  (where 
one  would  imagine  them  most  in  point)  over  the  south 
door ;  but  in  truth  the  fortification  is  far  more  in  appearance 
than  in  substance. 

The  interior  is  extremely  impressive  from  the 
dignified  simplicity  and  the  good  effect  of  the  low  lantern 
over  the  arches  of  the  tower.  There  are  no  piers  on 
the  east  where  the  arches  rest  on  the  corners  of  the  quire 
and  transept  walls,  but  on  the  west  are  provided  the 
plainest  of  projecting  blocks,  necessitated  by  the  arrange- 
ment already  mentioned,  the  nave  being  a  little  wider 
than  the  other  arms,  and  the  transept  walls  being  slightly 
west  of  the  west  wall  of  the  tower.  The  arches  are  of 
lancet  form  and  of  the  very  simplest  design  ;  in  the  centre 
of  each  flat  soffit  is  a  thin  inner  order  resting  on  a  filleted 
shaft.  These  are  largely  of  granite,  and  the  caps  and 
bases  suggest  that  this  work  may  be  owing  to  the  recorded 
repairs  carried  out  by  bishop  Lane  in  1482. 

The  rubble  walls  are  unplastered ;  the  windows  are 
all  lancets,  triplets  at  the  ends,  except  that  in  the  east 
bay  of  the  nave  there  are  simple  openings  of  double  lights.* 
The  moulded  inner  arches  rest  on  shafts  which  in  some 
cases  terminate  in  knots  of  foliage,  in  the  beautiful  and 
not  unusual  Irish  way,  instead  of  being  continued  to  the 
sill.  All  the  roofs  are  modern  timber.  Some  of  the 
modern  glass  is  unusually  good,  with  groundwork  of  Celtic 
coils  instead  of  the  more  usual  canopy  patterns. 

The  quire  was  rebuilt  and  the  rest  restored  from 
ruin  by  Street.  Harris'  edition  of  Ware's  Bishops  (1739)' 
says  :  '  The  church  of  Kildare  is  for  the  most  part  in 
ruins,  yet  the  walls  are  still  standing,  together  with  the 
south  side  of  the  steeple.'  Grose'  publishes  a  view  of 
'  Kildare  abbey '  showing  the  south  transept,  the  south 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


1   FROM   THE  *OUTH-WEST. 


DERRY  CATHEDRAL  CHURCH  L 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  381 

side  of  the  nave  and  the  south  wall  of  the  tower  intact. 
T.  M.  Fallow^  gives  an  illustration  showing  the  quire 
rebuilt  by  bishop  Moreton  in  1683  as  very  similar  to 
work  of  about  the  same  time  still  existing  at  Lbmore" ; 
there  is  a  wretched  '  gothic  revival '  steeple  in  the  angle 
of  the  quire  and  north  transept,  touching  the  ruined 
middle  tower.  Though  the  church  at  present  has  a  very 
modern  look,  it  seems  that  the  original  lines  have  been 
strictly  followed. 


The  pecuUarity  of  heavy  external  arches  under  the 
parapet  is  also  found  in  the  early-fourteenth-century 
quire  of  the  cathedral  at  Tuam,'  but  on  a  less  bold  scale 
than  at  Kildare.  This  church  is  of  much  earlier  origin, 
claiming  St.  Jarlath  as  its  founder  in  the  sixth  century.* 
The  oldest  existing  part  is  a  small  sanctuary  that  almost 
certainly  belonged  to  the  church  built  by  O'Hoisin,  abbot 
II 28-1 1 50,  and  afterwards  first  archbishop.  The  sanctuary 
has  a  tunnel-vault  of  rubble  in  the  ancient  Irish  style. 
In  the  east  wall  are  three  round-headed  windows  of  equal 
height.  Without  they  have  a  simple  roll-moulding,  and 
within  they  are  splayed  with  plain  Celtic  patterns  in  low 
reUef.  The  arch  of  triumph,  as  the  approach  to  the 
chancel  is  still  in  Ireland  sometimes  called,  is  a  well-known 
structure  in  five  orders,  built  of  red  sandstone  with  large 
shafts  and  very  rich  ornament,  including  various  mouldings, 
grotesque  heads  and  interlacing  coils.  This  arch  long 
formed  the  chief  entrance  to  the  church  and  is  much 
weathered,  but  it  now  opens  into  the  sanctuary  of  the  fine 
modern  cathedral  designed  by  Sir  Thomas  Deane  in  the 
style  of  the  thirteenth  century,  a  cruciform  structure  with 
central  spire  whose  altar  stands  in  the  original  position. 

In  the  early  years  of  the  fourteenth  century  there 
was  erected  east  of  the  chancel  the  quire  already  referred 
to.  It  is  unconnected  vnth  the  older  part  by  an  arch 
or  even  by  a  door.     The  three  east  windows  of  the  older 

'CalUJral  CbtrAti  if  Inland  (tS^f),  *T1iough  it  ii  dediuEed  to  St.  M»7, 

repiinted  liom  the  Rdifaary,  p.  16.  Tcmpul  Jiriith  it  1  ruined  chuich  of  the 

'ibid,  pp.  G4-67.  ttunecnCh  centnij,   itindtiig  a  ibott  dii- 

'  It   occur*   elicwhcrc  in   IrtUnd,   for  tmce  to  the  cut. 
cnmpk  at  H0I7CIOM  abbcj. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


382  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

sanctuary  look  straight  into  a  narrow  vestibule  that  forms 
a  sort  of  low  tower,  open  to  the  three  bays  of  the  quire 
by  a  very  massive  arch  (in  three  chamfered  orders  without 
caps).  The  large  windows  have  modern  tracery,*  and 
the  roof  is  a  plaster  vault,  but  there  remain  an  original 
wide  sedile  opening  and  a  beautiful  double  piscina  with 
foliage  caps  and  deep-cut  mouldings.^  The  appearance 
without  is  semi-military  :  the  buttresses  are  very  heavy 
with  off-sets,  and  on  the  south  trefoU-headed  niches. 
Between  them  extend  massive  segmental  arches  on  plain 
corbels,  five  across  the  east,  and  three  between  each  pair 
of  buttresses  at  the  sides.  ^ 


KILKENNY. 

Outside  Dublin  the  finest  of  Irish  cathedrals  is  the 
beautiful  church  of  St.  Canice  at  Kilkenny,  a  structure 
worthy  of  note  from  the  way  in  which  it  produces  much 
of  the  true  cathedral  effect  without  either  triforium  or 
vaulting.  Its  site,  on  a  low  hill,  does  not  seem  to  be 
mentioned  in  Irish  records  before  1085,  when  the  Four 
MasUrs  say :  '  Ceall-Cainnigh  was  for  the  most  part 
burned.'  The  round  tower,  which  still  stands  by  the 
south  transept  (fig.  15),  is,  however,  in  all  probability 
I  century  or  so  earlier  than  that,  while  excavations  in 
1847  showed  that  it  is  built  over  graves  which  the  workers 
did  not  wish  to  destroy.  It  is  a  structure  of  rubble,  though 
of  largish  stones.  Eight  stories  are  marked  by  internal 
off-sets ;  the  doorway,  which  faces  away  from  the 
cathedral,  has  a  round  arch  formed  of  three  large  stones 
that  extend  through  the  wall ;  all  the  other  openings, 
including  six  wide  windows  at  the  top,  are  covered  with 
lititels.  The  original  cap  has  disappeared,  and  the  present 
roof,  which  seems  to  be  not  much  later  than  the  rest,  is 
of  stone,  constructed  on  the  principle  of  a  dome,  but 
very  nearly  fiat. 

'  Wluck  ii  prolMbl]i  ■  copy  of  the  old.  of  inlaid  walk  from  lUly  i    Cbej  ire  dated 

1740. 
*  Tlui   pirt   now   fomu   the   duptei*  *  For  i  time  thii  quiic  wu  u*ed  n  ■ 

home,  uid  i>  fitted   with  beiutilul  ttaDi      fomeu.    See  p.  i  zS  of  tbi)  Tolume. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  38J 

Preserved  in  the  porch  and  built  into  waUs  of  the 
existing  cathedral  are  some  fragments  of  an  earlier 
Romanesque  church  whose  foundations  were  found  in 
1845  at  the  east  end,  when  they  were  cut  through  for  the 
present  walls.  ^  The  fragments  display  a  sort  of  magnified 
nail-head,  Celtic  interlacing  work  and  other  patterns. 
The  church  is  a  fine  cruciform  structure  with  aisles  to  the 
nave  and  west  part  of  the  quire,  south  porch  and  transept 
chapels  (fig.  i6).  It  appears  to  have  been  built  during 
the  later  part  of  the   thirteenth  century ;    the  general 


CATHEDIUU.  CHURCH    FEOM   THE  i 


design  being  preserved,  but  the  details  greatly  modified 
as  the  masons  worked  from  east  to  west.' 

The  structure  is  of  extreme  simplicity  and  the  rubble 
walls  are  unbuttressed  except  by  corner  pilasters,  over  which 

^Hiiury,    ArcbiltetuTt    onJ    Amuailiii  quuiuiqueidfincin  niit  mignitnunpcibui, 

«/  ibt  CdlitJral  ff  Si.  Canict,  KiUuimy,  liboiibut,     eC    expeoiu    oput    perfrat.' 

bj  Rer.  Junet  Gnvei  ind  J.  G.  Auguttui  OtoSrej    St.    Leger    (biiLop,    1160-1186), 

Vnaii     Dublia  :  Hodgct,  Smith  ind   Co.  '  Mignamque  pittem  opehi  ecclnie  iiciut- 

(■8{7),  ]i.     I  have  nude  cotuidenble  um  Cinici  piiui  pcrHugoncm  Miplcton  iacepti 

of  dua  voit  cooitnmt/   md  id  wai  called   '  Setundu* 

' '  Hugo  de  MipilCon  (biihop  of  Ouory ,  funditot    dicte    ccclnic'    JVtniiu    tpUc, 

ilSi-ii;6)  huiut  nomine  Koiodui,  piimoi  OmritH.  E  j,  1],  foL  SS,    Tnnitf  ccdl^e, 

fnodMor  cccieoe   iitiui     Cinid   Ki^ennie  Dublin, 

qui    eudcm    piimo    edifiare    inctpit,    et  ClumpaeTt,  howeret  (ippeadu  Y,  p.  IJ7),. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


384  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

in  the  nave  only  rise  little  octagonal  stone  spires.  The 
material  is  chiefly  a  local  slate-coloured  carboniferous 
limestone,  which  can  be  polished  to  look  rather  likePurbeck 
marble,  but  the  details  are  largely  of  sandstone  and  there 
is  no  attempt  at  colour  effects.  In  fact  the  limestone 
is  hardly  used  for  detail  except  in  the  tombs.  The  east 
end  of  the  quire  has  a  really  magnificent  effect ;  east,  south 
and    north  three   tall  lancets  pierce   the   walls,  enriched 


KILKENNY  CATHEDRAL  CHUKCH. 


with  banded  shafts  and  trefoil  arches  with  dog-tooth  on 
a  large  scale ;   the  side  lancets  have  round   outer  arches. 


pgjnti  out  thai  tliii  nunutcripl  Kit  of  tkt 

biihopi  it  due  to  biibop  Rotbc  (d.  [6;o), 
who  hu  certamljr  nude  nme  miitakei  ^ 
and  he  iddi :  '  ft  would  be  incredible  that 
Tnuiicion  work  wai  bang  built  (not 
ceftored)  after  iijo  a.o.  at  Kilkenny  by 
1  biihop  of  Engliih  ori^n  ;  to  be  attribute! 
the  quire  and  tntuepti  of  the  cithedn! 
to  the  fint  Englith  biibop  of  the  tee, 
Hugh  Rufut,  1 101-11 1 S. 

Fram  to  ter^  high  an  authority  at 
Champnera,  who  hai  done  more  periupt 
Chan  anj  one  elte  to  increaae  our  knowledge 
of  Iiiah  architecture,  I  differ  with  the 
atmcHt   fthictance 


leemi  to  me  Chat  the  work  it  not  '  TmB- 
tion '  but  dereloped  Gothic,  detpite  Ac 
louad-headed  '  lincett '  and  the  coiner 
pilaiter  buttreiMi.  The  litter  occur  it 
Cathel  with  linceti  that  are  almul  nnad- 
headed  (fig.  11),  and  in  ItcLuid,  at  id 
Scotland,  round  archei  can  occur  at  anj 
period.  At  Church  Fenton,  Yorkahire, 
the  toutb  tianiept  hat  pilatter  bnttmut 
in  coaneuon  with  a  window  eonaitting  af 
two  ianccti  with  a  quatrefoil  above  (toJ 
like  Che  aiile  windowi  at  KitkEanf)  thii 
muit   be   pretty   lace   in   the   tUrteentk 


Digitized  r,yGOOgIe 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  38$ 

The  arches  that  open  to  the  aisles  both  from  transepts 
and  quire  are  exceedingly  plain,  shafts  or  corbels  to  their 
inner  orders  and  with  the  simplest  block-piers.  The 
transepts  are  lighted  by  tall  shafted  lancets  in  pairs, 
the  side  ones  round-arched.  The  north  transept  is  entered 
by  a  very  remarkable  door  (plate  i,  no.  a).  A  well- 
moulded  outer  lancet  arch  rests  on  shafts  with  foliage- 
caps,  and  within  it,  surmounted  by  a  quatrefoil,  is  a  round- 
arched  opening  surrounded  by  a  thirteen-times-banded 
roll. 

The  five-bayed  nave  has  beautiful  quatrefoil  pillars 
whose  bases  show  a  very  pronounced  water-moulding 
at  the  east  end,  but  it  gradually  dies  away  toward  the 
west.  Some  of  the  arch-mouldings  are  filleted.  The 
clerestory  is  lighted  by  rather  ineffective  quatrefoils ; 
the  aisles  by  two-light  windows,  each  a  couple  of  lancets 
with  quatrefoil  above,  and  the  comprising  arches  are 
trefoiled  and  rather  flat  within.  A  great  triplet  pierces  the 
western  wall ;  its  middle  lancet  does  not  extend  to  the 
sill,  but  has  below  it,  within,  a  little  two-light  opening, 
with  shafts  carrying  trefoiled  arches  and  a  quatrefoil 
above,  and  three  quatrefoils  without  (plate  i,  no.  i). 
The  only  wall-passage  in  the  church  runs  along  this 
window  (approached  by  a  stair  at  the  south-west  corner 
of  the  aisle),  but  the  tower  is  approached  by  a  gable-topped 
turret  that  runs  up  the  south  transept  from  the  south-east 
corner  of  the  aisle.  Under  the  west  window  is  a  very 
fine  double  doorway ;  the  enclosing  lancet -arch  is  sustained 
by  double  shafts  with  foliage-capitals ;  in  the  spandril 
between  this  arch  and  the  two  inner  arches  is  a  quatrefoil 
with  an  angel  in  a  circle  on  each  side,  and  each  doorway 
has  a  cinquefoiled  arch.  Both  porch  doors  and  the  north 
door  of  the  nave  have  shafts,  but  they  are  much  less- 
ornate. 

The  transept  chapels  have  the  air  of  being  after- 
thoughts, but  they  were  evidently  erected  with  the  rest 
of  the  work.  The  northern  one  is  small  and  very  plain ; 
in  the  north  and  east  walls  are  double  lancets,  and  in  the 
south  a  remarkable  piscina  with  the  peculiarly  Irish  step- 
head.  The  southern  chapel  is  a  most  strikmg  piece  of 
building  from  its  lamp-like  effect.  Three  triple  lancets 
imder  Urge  arches  pierce  the  south  wall  and  three  two- 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


386  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

light  openings  the  east :    all  the  arches  rest  on  banded 
shafts.  ^ 

A  common  mediaeval  misfortune  befell  the  cathedral 
in  1332.  '  Cecidit  campanile  Sancti  Kannici,  Kilkennie,  et 
magnam  partem  chori,  vestibulum  capellarum,  et  campanas, 
et  meremium  confregit,  die  Veneris  ii  kal.  Junii,  unde 
horribile  et  miserabile  spectaculum  erat  contuentibus.* ' 
The  necessary  repairs,  with  much  additional  enrichment, 
were  carried  out  in  a  very  conservative  spirit  by  bbhop 
Ledred.'  The  present  tower  piers  are  clearly  his  wort, 
parts  of  the  original  being  retained,  llie  shafts  are 
nlleted  and  have  plain  moulded  caps  except  that  thin 
extra  corner  shafts  towards  the  nave  have  foliage.  The 
arch  mouldings  die  into  the  chamferings  of  the  piers. 
Much  later  the  space  within  the  arches  was  vaulted  with 
very  complicated  ribs  (fig.  16)  by  bishop  Hactet  (1460- 
1478).*  The  tower  at  present  rises  only  just  above  the 
ridges  of  the  roofs.  A  low  shingled  spire,  that  seems  to 
have  been  part  of  bishop  Williams'  restoration  after  1 660, 
appears  in  Grose's  view  (i,  33),  but  it  was  removed  in 
1851.  John  Pooley,  bishop  of  Raphoe  (d.  1712),  left 
^120  towards  raising  the  steeple  thirty  feet  and  repointing 

1  Thii  clupcl  appem  to  bin  influenced 
the  ilill  more  ornate  UdjMJiapcl  of  tlic 
priory  of  St.  John  in  the  dtj,  which  ii 
oiled  the  lamp  of  Irelud.  Iti  walk, 
caniiitiog  of  little  moic  thin  hnceti  in 
tiipleU  with  banded  ihatU  beCweea,  produce 
much  the  ume  effect  u  tome  EngUih 
work  of  the  fifteenth  aatuty  (for  iniUuce 
St.  Mary'i,  Notcingham),  different  though 
the  detaili  are.  It*  date  li  eiactlj  known. 
'  Anno  m"  cc°  noiuigeiimo  die  annunciadonii 
beate    nurie   celrbrata   fait   prinu   miua 

iohlnnii  m  krlkenn;.'  Liitr  Primia  ef 
KiHunny,  in  Gilbert,  Faciim^  if  NeiiaMl 
MSS.  if  hdand,  quoted  bj  Champneji, 
p.  159.  The  chapel  it  now  the  otAj  part 
of  the  church  in  uie.  The  xart  arcadei 
of  the  cathedral  teem  iLio  to  have  been 
imitated  in  the  paiiih  church  of  Thomai- 
town,    near    Jerpoint    abbej. 

*  Atauitt  aj  Irdand  )>j  Friar  John  070, 
p.  14. 

*  Ledted  '  utcunque,  tub  Snem  anni 
I] 54,    in    giatiam    leceptul    etC,    et    bic 

■    ledata    (a    quarrel   ^th    the 
a  lorceiy  tiial),  reSquuDi  aetatia 


cathednlem  hi 

mullum  omarit,  omneiqw 

feneitrai  de  n 

TO  erent,  ae  vitro  obduiit. 

inter     quat 

□ituit     feneatra     orientahi 

open:  Urn  enl 

nio  adoniata,  ut  in  uniTcna 

Hiberaiaparei 

aooinTenitetur'!    HOtnU 

.«ra,  p.    144. 

Any  repair!  made  to  the 

actual  ttonew 

to  have  been 

carried  out  without  chann 

of    detail     The    'anuui    glau    latted    till 

the  diyi  of  the  c 
"  the  great,  and  famoui,  coott  bemtiftil 
Cathedral  church  of  taint  Keney,  they 
have  utterly  defaced  and  ruined,  thrown 
down  all  the  Roof  of  it,  taken  away  &*e 
great  and  goodly  Bella,  broken  down  all 
the  windowt,  and  carried  away  enxj  bit 
oi  glau,  that,  they  lay,  wat  worth  a  very 
great  deal ;  and  all  the  doon  of  it " 
Biahop  Gi^th  Williamt,  Frefaiory  Rtnum- 
stranii;  Saitn  Triaiiia.  Vtty  mttatry 
to  br  obstTBtd  in  thoe  vtry  tad  dayi .' 
London,    1661. 


■hop   Hacket  '  tettudinem  ptaetciea 
'"     ~    '   '       "    leanae,   e   poEto 
HiiaTOa    tacra, 


D,„i,z,d,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  387 

the  round  tower,  ^  but  nothiog  much  seems  to  have  been 
done,  though  in  1722  '  Mr.  Dean  having  produced  in 
chapter  several  draughts  of  a  dome  to  be  erected  over  ye 
belfry,  drawn  by  Captain  Portall,'  was  desired  to  wnte 
him  a  letter  of  thanks.  ^ 

The  burial  of  the  dead  within  the  walls  of  places  of 
worship  is  distinctively  Christian.  From  the  sanitary 
point  of  view  it  may  be  open  to  objections,  but  aesthetically 
It  has  contributed  enormously  to  the  effectiveness  of 
Gothic  architecture.  Most  great  churches  in  that  style 
owe  very  much  of  their  beauty  to  the  stately  tombs  with 
their  canopies  and  screens  that  do  honour  to  the  illustrious 
dead.  Many  sumptuous  mosques  suffer  somewhat  from 
the  absence  of  anything  of  the  Und.  Of  Irish  cathedrals 
Killcenny  alone  is  rich  In  sepulchral  memorials,  and 
although  these  as  individual  works  are  rather  crudely 
carved  and  in  most  cases  moved  from  their  original  positions, 
the  general  effect  they  produce  is  superb. "  Very  little  is 
before  the  sixteenth  century. 

The  whole  structure  has  been  admirably  restored  to 
something  like  its  original  appearance  and  the  new  fittings 
and  stained  glass  do  much  to  enhance  the  general  effect.^ 
Notwithstanding,  it  is  impossible  not  to  mourn  that 
the  former  classical  fittings  of  the  quire  have  been  replaced 
by  the  work  of  the  nineteenth  century  that  tries  to  look  six 
centuries  older  than  it  is.  The  modern  timber  roof  seems 
a  poor  substitute  for  the  one  which  Ware  describes: 
*  Tne  compass  ceiling  of  the  choir  is  chiefly  remarkable  for 
its  fine  fretwork  ;  in  which  are  a  great  number  of  curious 
modillions ;  and  in  the  centre  a  group  of  foliage,  festoons 
and  cherubins ;  that  excells  anything  of  the  find  I  have 
seen.' 5    The  combination  of  mediaeval   and   renaissance 

IChipterbook  A,p.  116.  •The    mediwvil    fitringi    kcid    to    b* 

*  Chapter  book,  T721,  p.  1S6.  conGnrd  to   Che  font — nUch  hu    fludng 

■An     eitraorduuhlj    crude     effigj    to  all    round    the    iquaii    bowt,    and    erode 

Honona  Schortlub  with  Ui^  two-peaked  conveatioail   leal-pattemi   in   the    cornen 

head-dnu    it    dated     '  mccccc,'    left    an-  by   the    round   opening,   evidently  a    leKc 

fimihcd  but  ifteiwaidi  filled  in  '  96.'     The  of   the  old  church — and  a  ilonc   Kat  with 

gmtei  part  of  Meun.  GiaTci  and  Prim'i  arrai    that    wai    ponibly    the    throne.     It 

woA  it  taken   up   with   a   deiciiption   of  ii     thinecnth-centuiy     noik     and     called 

the  monumenti,  which  weie  Teiy  neglected  St.    Chiaiain'i    chair.    Till    the     bit    rt- 

it  the  time  thej  wrote.     Then  ii  a  moit  ilaiatiDn  the  eitt  tower  arch  wai  filled  by 

interticiag     collection     of     Celtic     cronei  ■  tcone  tcreen  pierced  by  a  narrow  door, 
md  interlacing  pattemi.     Some  moDUmeati  '  Biibrft,     p.      434.     The      rtnaiiunce 

which    Gniei    and    Prim  do  not  mention  work  in  the  quire  wai  the  work  of  biihop 

were  pretumibly  concealed  io  their  day.  Tbomit  Otway  (1679-1692). 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


388  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

work  is  not  in  the  least  more  incongruous  than  that  of 
Romanesque  and  later  Gothic,  and  the  desperate  and 
untruthful  effort  to  deny  in  stone  and  wood  that  the 
renabsance  ever  touched  Ireland  seems  a  matter  extremely 
to   be   deplored. 


For  beauty  of  thirteenth-century  detail  the  cathedral 
of  St.  Flannan  at  Killaloe  is  certainly  unsiirpassed  in 
Ireland.^  The  building*  is  usually  attributed  to  the 
same  king  of  Munster  who  founded  the  cathedral  at 
Limerick  (p.  370),  and  Lord  Dunraven  quotes  a  letter 
to  Petrie  alleging  that  in  1827  the  date  1182  was  found 
on  the  east  window.  The  triplet  in  question  has  the 
curious  arrangement  within  that  the  two  detached  shafts 
which  divide  the  lancets  are  carried  straight  up  to  the 
soffit  of  the  great  arch,  which  is  adorned  with  a  sort  of 
herring-bone  moulding.  The  jamb-moulds  practically 
form  clustered  shafts  and  there  are  foliage-caps.  A  couple 
of  shafted  niches  on  either  side,  a  string  along  the  four 
lancets  of  both  north  and  south  walls,  and  roof-corbels 
with  foliage  and  interlacing  patterns  all  combine  to  produce 
a  very  ridi  effect.*    The  east  lancets  of  quire  and  south 

'  Piit  of  th«  church  it  eailUr,  but  the  that  it  led  to  hit  tomb  hu  not  much  element 

onlj   detail   mmving   ii   a   ittj   onute  of  piobtbiH^. 

Hiberna-Romaoeique  doorwaj  in  the  touch  'WUch     i>     Etuofonn     irithout     uf 

wall  of  the  ditc,  richly  adomed  in  four  clupela  or  aitlea,  i«6  feet  long;    the  north 

orden    with    ligiag    having    pellet*    and  door  of  the  aaie  openi  outward  and  Im 

other  complicatioai,  Tirioua  floral  deiigni,  a   bige    bar-hole.    Poinblr   it   led    into 

giotetque    inimali,    chain    moulding    and  wme  chamhei  or  other. 
carved    ihafti.  '  There  ire  good  drawing*  of  the  det^b, 

Thi*  ii  Ciaditionall}'  cooDfcted  wirh  the  pUOi  etc.  io  an  article  on  thii  <iniich  bf 

•overeign  whoie  death  i*  recorded  in   [II9  T.  J.  Weitmpp,  in  R.  Sk.  Ami.  af  IriUiU, 

hj    the    Four    Maturi :     '  MuIrchearCach  1893,  pp.  187-101.     Although  the  central 

Ui   Bnain,   Idng   of  Ir«Und,   prop  of   the  eaitem     'lancet'     i*     round-headed     and 

glory    and    magnificence    at    the    weit    of  the    cornen    of    the    wall*    hare    pilaatcr- 

the  world,  died,  after  the  victory  of  reign  huttreiae*  (forming  quau-turtet*)  it  would 

and  penance,  on  the  fetcival  of  Machiembog  not  be  eaiy  to  belieic  that  the  work  wa* 

of  Loath,  on  the  6th  of  the  Idei  of  March,  ai  early  ai  1  l8z  even  if  it  were  in  EoglaiKL 

and  wai  interred  in   the   church  of   Cill-  It  i*  quite  incredible  that  by  the  can  of 

Dalaa.'     He   had    bees   crowned   at   Tara  the  tame  king  thete  light  and  weU-derelopcd 

in  1 100.     The  dace  exactly  luiu  the  ttyle  laoceti  were  being  built  at  the  lame  tine* 

of  the  eniting  door,   whidi  *eem*  to  hive  a*  the  heavy  and  eminentfy  '  TnmaitioD' 

been   moved  from  it*    otigini]  poiitian,  ai  wotfc  of  the  far  mort  important  cadtednl 

what  wu  evidently  the  outer  face  it  within  of    Limeiid.     TTie    f 


if t  -  repeated    ttatement       tniuept   ■■    laffcr   than    the    north,  with 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAI.   CHURCHES.  389 

transept  have  on  the  exterior  very  deeply  cut  early 
twelfth-century  mouldings.  AU  the  other  windows  are 
lancets,  and  the  west  door  has  deep  mouldings  and  banded 
shafts.  The  nave  turrets  have  similar  comer  mouldings ;  on 
the  east  these  mouldings  are  more  like  regular  shafts  and 
the  quire  has  a  sloping  pUnth. 

The  four  middle  arches  are  extremely  plain,  starting 
from  the  corners  of  the  walls,  and  corbels  sustain  their 
thin  inner  orders,  no  larger  than  the  ribs  of  the  very  plain 
quadripartite  vault.  A  curious  feature  is  that  the  nave 
and  quire  being  wider  than  the  transepts  the  central 
space  is  oblong,  but  the  low  tower  (whose  upper  stage 
is  modern)  is  carried  up  square,  thus  having  a  gallery  just 
above  the  ridges  of  the  roofs  both  north  and  south  (fig.  3). 


The  cathedral  of  St.  Carthach  at  Lismore  is  a  small 
and  aisleless  cruciform  building ;  the  oldest  part  of  which, 
the  remains  of  a  plinth  and  wall  shaft  incorporated  into 
the  south  wall  of  the  rather  long  quire,  seems  to  date 
from  about  1160.  The  far  earlier  original  foundation  is 
evidenced  by  various  ancient  stones  built  into  the  west 
wall,  including  a  very  tiny  Celtic  cross  in  memory  of 
bishop  Gsrmac  who  died  in  gi8,  and  inscriptions  for 
abbots  of  the  century  before.  A  very  rude  and  small 
square  font  without  a  drain,  which  is  still  in  use,  is  supposed 
to  have  belonged  to  the  seventh  century  founder,  Carthach. 
The  existing  walls  seem  largely  to  be  the  work  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  although  all  the  details  except  the 
buttresses  and  the  four  central  arches  are  later.  ^  The 
eastern  arch  appears  to  be  the  earliest,  probably  of  the 
» thirteenth  century  ;  it  is  pointed  and  springs  from  clustered 
shafts  with  dog-tooth  on  a  very  small  scale.  The  other 
three  arches  are  strangely  varied  but  seem  all  to  have  been 

other  indiatioiu,  Kcm  to  ifaow  that  tliii  "Hie  cathedral  of     Linnciie     hat   cntirelj 

cburdi  wu  ciot  all  built   together.     The  duappeared,'  nor   ii    it    potable    tot    the 

Ffur    Mamn   record   a   burning   of   the  modem   ntudent   to   agree   wth  hii  con- 

ehnrchei  at  Kilkaloe  in  1 185.  temptuoui  renurka  about  Irith  architecture, 

<  I  cannot  underttand  Fergamn'i  itale-  however  much  he  may  admin  FelgiWMn't 

ment  (ffooJ^MA   ej  Arcbiuctfri,  ii,  915),  admirable  work. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


590  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

erected  in  the  course  of  the  fourteenth  century.  The 
southern  one  is  pointed  and  has  clustered  shafts  with 
capitals  carved  in  low  relief.  The  west  and  north  arches 
spring  from  semi-octagonal  responds,  but  the  latter  b 
pointed  and  the  former  round.  These  arches  would  be 
greatly  improved  both  in  appearance  and  interest  if  thsy 
could  be  relieved  from  the  thick  whitewash  by  which 
they    are    encrusted. 

A  Magrath  table-tomb  of  154.8  in  the  nave  is  an 
admirable  example  of  the  vigorous,  but  very  rude,  sculpture 
usual  in  Ireland  of  that  date.  On  top  is  a  large  floreated 
cross  and  St.  Gregory  with  the  triple  papal  crown  :  the 
crucifixion,  SS.  Patrick,  Katharine  and  Carthach  with 
the  apostles  extend  along  the  sides. 

The  restoration  of  the  church  in  the  early  seventeenth 
century  by  Sir  Richard  Boyle,  first  earl  of  Cork,  is 
interestingly  set  forth  in  his  letters.  On  loth  January, 
1633,  he  wrote :  '  God  bless  my  good  intendments 
and  endeavors  in  this  work.  This  day  I  resolved,  with 
the  assistance  of  my  good  God,  to  re-edifie  the  ancient 
cathedral  ch.  of  Lismore  wch  was  demolished  by 
Edmund  FitzGibbon,  called  the  White  Knight,  and 
other  traitors  in  the  late  rebellion  of  Mownster.  The 
chancel  of  wch  ch.  I  did  at  my  own  charges  of 
j^ccxvi.  13  and  gd.  rebuyld,  &  put  a  new  rooff,  covered 
with  slatt,  and  plaislered  &  glazed :  then  furnishing 
it  with  seated  pews  &  pulpit :  And  now  have  given 
order  to  have  the  ruyns  of  the  body  and  ile  of  that  church 
cleered,  &  to  have  the  same  new  built  and  re-edified, 
as  fair,  or  fairer  than  ever  it  was  before.'  TTie  orders 
were  apparently  not  obeyed  with  much  alacrity,  and  on 

?th  AprU,  1638,  he  wrote  :  '  God  bless  my  good  intencions. 
this  day  began  to  enter  on  the  pulling  down  of  the  ruyns 
of  the  old  defaced  chapels  of  Lismore  wh  was  so  ordered 
to  be  done  by  an  act  of  the  bp.  dean  and  chap,  with  a 
godly  resolucion  to  rebuyld  the  demolished  cathl.  ch. 
of  Lismore.'^ 

Unfortunately  it  is  impossible  to  discover  any  existing 
work  that  can  be  referred  to  this  rebuilding,  though  the 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES.  39I 

side  windows  of  the  transepts'  are  of  late  seventeenth- 
century  character  and  it  is  evident  some  further  works 
were  undertaken  at  that  time.  Bishop  Gore  of  Waterford 
in  1690  left  /200  to  provide  a  ring  of  bells  and  to  beautify 
the  quire.  A  view  of  1739  shows  a  central  octagon  in 
the  style  of  the  period  wMch  has  disappeared  in  another 
view  of  1774.*  Nearly  all  the  existing  details,  including 
the  plaster  vaults  and  the  western  spire,  belong  to  "the 
early  years  of  the  nineteenth  century. 


The  marvellous  beauty  of  the  best  work  of  the 
fourteenth  century  in  England,  so  superbly  represented, 
for  instance,  in  the  quire  of  Selby  abbey,  is  in  Ireland 
almost  unknown,  and  the  commonplace  and  towerless 
cathedral  at  Cloyne,.  built  within  that  period,  is  remark- 
able as  showing  how  very  poor  a  stucture  could  sufHce 
for  the  mother  church  of  an  ancient  and  not  unimportani 
diocese.  The  fabric  is  a  sort  of  reduced  reproduction 
of  the  coUe^ate  church  of  Youghal  (fig.  17).  It  consists 
of  nave  and  aisles  of  four  bays,  transepts  and  quire.  The 
plain  chapter-house,  projecting  northwards  from  the  last, 
is  entered  by  a  narrow  door  skewed  through  the  wall 
as  far  east  as  possible  to  avoid  interference  vrith  the 
stalls.  The  whole  exterior  is  refaced,  and  the  monotonous 
expanse  of  slate  roof,  unbroken  by  any  clerestory,  gives 
a  very  poor  general  effect  :  the  removal  of  all  the  battle- 
mented  parapets,  which  was  done  in  1705,^  still  further 
spoils  the  look  of  the  church. 

The  interior  is  entirely  plastered  and  hardly  an  original 
feature  is  to  be  seen.  TTie  nave  is  separated  from  its 
aisles  by  plain  pointed  arches  simply  pierced  through 
the  walls,  the  square  piers  between  being  vrithout  capitals 

S  Co.  CdA,  iSBi),  p.  II.  No  piR  of 
the  catltBg  ehurdi  icEau  to  nu  culler 
thin  Che  Utter  part  of  the  louiteenth 
century,  though  a  higher  aotiqait^  hat 
been  diltned.  The  lefadog  or  plucerlng 
of  ereiTthing  nu^et  it  ouiK  difficult  to 
•peak  with  mnj  predHOD. 


>Eich    with    tco    louod-heided    lighti 
■nd  a  circle  under  ■  round  areh. 

andM. 

CUy»t,  by  Dr.  Canlfield,  F 

Si.  Cd,^^, 
S.A.  (PnrctU 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


392  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

or  any  other  feature  save  that  the  edges  are  bevelled  off. 
There  are  arches  from  the  central  space  to  nave  and 
transepts  but  not  to  the  quire.  The  east  window  is  of 
five  lights  with  net  tracery ;  all  the  other  windows  are 
lancets,  mostly  grouped,  the  end  wall  of  the  south  transept 
having  apparently  been  pierced  originally  by  five  lancets 
divided  by  muUions,  the  central  one  trefoiled.  TTie 
veiy  plain  north  door  of  the  nave  is  marked  by  a  little 
head,  a  tiny  quatrefoil  within  a  quatrefoil,  and  very  simple 
ornaments  at  the  foot  of  the  bevelling,  here  reproduced 
(fig.  17).      These  seem  more  like  the  idle  and  extempore 


E  CATHBDRAL 


embellishments  of  a  mason  than  any  serious  part  of  the 
design.  ^ 

In  the  eighteenth  century  there  was  erected  under 
the  arch  opening  from  the  nave  to  the  transept  a  striking 
screen  with  gateway  surmounted  by  a  gable  and  fur- 
nished with  large  Ionic  pilasters,  a  feature  reminding 
one  of  several  college  chapels  at  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 
Fallow  (p.  43)  gives  an  illustration  of  this  work  in  its 
original  position  ;  it  has  most  unhappily  been  removed 
to  the  west  end  to  form  a  rather  meaningless  porch.     Its 

1S97,   pp.    334-J40.    I   tm   indebted   to 


,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


date  must  be  about  the  time  of  the  famous  George  Berkeley, 
who  was  bishop  here  1734-1753.  ^ 


A  very  great  diaappointment  is  in  store  for  the 
antiquary  who,  without  previous  knowledge,  visits  the 
metropolitan  church  of  all  Ireland,  the  primatial  cathedral 
at  Armagh,  the  burial  place  of  the  renowned  Brian  Boru, 
where  was  preserved  the  famous  bachal  Isa  or  staff  of 
Jesus,  which  had  been  used  as  a  crozier  by  St.  Patrick 
himself. 

The  Four  Masters,  under  the  year  457,  relate  the 
building  of  the  town  by  St.  Patrick's  care.  He  ordered 
twelve  men  '  to  erect  an  archbishop's  city  there,  and 
a  church  for  monks,  for  nuns,  and  for  the  other  orders 
in  general,  for  he  perceived  that  it  would  be  the  head 
and  chief  of  the  churches  of  Ireland  in  general.'  The 
tripartite  life  of  St.  Patrick  (said  to  have  been  written 
by  St.  Evin  in  the  sixth  century)  adds  the  information 
that  the  form,  style  and  length  of  the  chilrch  were 
prescribed  by  an  angel.*  In  1 125  the  Four  Masters  tell 
of  the  complete  re-roofing  of  the  church  after  130  years 
of  partial  ruin.  In  1268  they  relate  a  rebuilding  by 
primate  Gillapatrick  O'Scanlain,  whose  work  is  evidently 
to  be  found  in  the  existing  transepts.  They  have  lancets 
at  the  sides  and  three-light  traceried  windows  at  the  ends. 
One  lancet  on  the  south,  very  plain,  splayed  but  without 
shafts,  seems  to  be  original ;    all  the  rest  is  concealed  by 


'A   luptrb    recuinbeiit   tffigy   of   thii 

aihlat.    The  .tone  ii   of   reddiah  colour, 

pteUte,  by  Bruce  J07,  wii  placed  in  the 

but  two-third*  of  the  way  up  a  band  ia 

north  traiuept  in  1890. 

made  by  about  three  counei  ofgieyerttone. 

In  tlie  yard  are  foundalioni  of  a  Celtic 

The   doorway  (on  the  touth  -  eait,  f  adog 

cbapel,  about  34  bf  23  feet-     It  it  called 

the  cathednl],  m  uiuaL  >ome  feet  aboTe 

St.  Cobnui'i  finhouw,  from  the  founder, 

the  ground,  and  the  four  look-out  windowt 

whoK   death   the  Fssr  Masreri   record  in 

at  the  top  are  covered  by  linlelii    lome 

600.     In  the  north  trantcpt  ii  1  not  vei^ 

earlr  ba^reUel   of   the   crudfijion   found 

beaded.     Initead    of   the    proper   cap    the 

on  the   nte   of   Che  dupel.     A   more  m- 

tereatiDg  relic  of    Celtic  timea  ii  a  round 

that  teem  to   date  from  rcpain  made  in 

tower,  w«t  of  the  church,  leparated  from 

■  683.    It   it   a.tonithing   how   iaeffectiTe 

the  yard  hj  a   toad.     The  maioniy  it  a 

Cheie  round  towen  become  when  deprind 

of  their  approptiate  roofa. 

laid  in  fiirly  regular   courKt   but   giriag 

*Ttie  length  w»  to  be  14a  feet. 

D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


394 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CRimCHES. 


the  refacing  without  and  plastering  within  that  was 
carried  out  in  1834  by  primate  lord  J.  G.  Beresford.' 
Besides  the  transept  the  church  consists  of  quire  of  three 
bays  and  nave  with  aisles  of  five  (fig.  18).  The  quire 
is  in  the  style  of  the  fourteenth  century  and  may  have 
been  erected  by  primate  Miles  Sweetman  (d.  138a).  The 
nave  and  its  aisles  form  a  good  specimen  of  the  style  of 
the  early  fifteenth  century.  The  oblong  clustered  pillars 
have  ten  shafts  apiece,  the  outer  ones  filleted  as  is  so 
commonly   the    case  in    Ireland.      The  arches    are   weD 


moulded  and  even  in  their   present    plastered  condition 
by  no  means  without  a  certain  dignity.     The  aisles  have 


'  A  member  of  the  chapter  Cold  me 
that  it  wai  recently  propoKd  to  itteinpt 
to  ttttore  the  original  iConewatk  in  the 
interior,  but  that  the  removal  of  the 
plaiter  ihowed  that  it  wai  in  a  very 
decayed  condition  and  that  it  had  been 
covered  with  a  thick  co)I  ol  tar  to  beep 
in  the  damp.  Almott  the  only  parti 
of  the  interior  that  look  old  are  the 
north  and  tauth  archei  of  the  tower, 
the  othen  having  not  long  ago  been  re- 
built   to    open    out    the    neir.    Primal* 


RabinKm,  lord  Rokeby  of  Armagh  (1765- 
1794),  however,  in  the  late  eighteenth 
century  cried  Co  build  a  replia  of  MagdaleD 
tower  iQ  the  middle  of  the  church,  but 
wai  obliged   to    detiit,  ai   the  north-weat 

In  17S6  he  built  the  prtieni  low  and 
feeble  tower  and  unfortunately  never 
began  hii  icheme  of  erecting  hii  Magdalen 
iteeple  »%  an  addition  to  the  weat  end- 
He  wai  a  grekt  bmefacCor  to  the  dty, 
foonding  the  Ubnuj  and  the  obterratoij. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


three-light  windows ;    those  of   the  clerestory  are  of  two 
lights  and  splayed  downwards.^ 


DOWNPATRICK. . 

The  cathedral  at  Downpatrickj  notable  for  its 
association  with  the  three  most  famed  of  Irish  saints,* 
formed  the  church  of  a  great  Benedictine  house  that 
stood  just  west  of  the  town.  The  whole  of  the  buildings 
have  disappeared  except  that  there  still  stand  the  waUs 
of  the  clerestory  and  aisles  o(  the  quire,  dating  from  about 
1400.*  These  were  incorporated  when  in  1789  the 
rebuilding  was  commenced  in  the  bastard  Gothic  of  that 
time,  chiefly  by  the  care  of  the  earl  of  Hillsborough,  first 
marquess  of  Downshire.  It  had  lain  in  ruin  since  the 
abbey  was  burned  in  1538,  by  a  lord  deputy  of  Ireland. 

The  east  front  is  supported  by  heavy  square  stair 
turrets  between  centre  and  aisles ;  between  them  a  door 
opens  to  a  small  vault-like  crypt,  and  above  the  window, 
which,  like  all  the  rest,  is  of  nondescript  Gothic  type, 
are  three  trefoiled  niches  with  statues  of  SS.  Patricl^ 
Bridget  and  Columba.  The  block  piers  within  have 
single  jamb  shafts  and  ornately  moulded  arches ;  the 
east  responds  have  triple  shafts.  Some  of  the  capitals 
are  of  the  greatest  beauty  with  very  natural  foliage, 
grotesque  animals  and  so  on,  certainly  unsurpassed  in 
Ireland.  Unfortunately  plaster  and  whitewash  make  it 
difficult  to  distinguish  what  is  really  mediaeval  and  what 
dates  from  the  restoration.  The  present  vaulting  is 
but  lath  and  plaster,  and  the  restorers  showed  deplorable 
ignorance  of  the  style  in  which  they  essayed  to  build ; 
nevertheless  the  west  screen  surmounted  by  the  organ, 
and  the  stalls  extending  the  whole  length,  giving  the 
effect  of  a  college  chapel,  brightened  up  by  some  fair  glass 
and  coloured  coats  of  arms,  all  combine  to  produce  so 
cheerful  and  striking  a  general  impression  that  criticism 
is  largely  disarmed.     One  would  hardly  credit  how  far 

'  A  number  of   fine   maoumenti,  none  *  I  aniTed  iC  thii  period  from  i  careful 

of  uidcnt  date,  inch  Kveral  flaga  help      itudyof  the  bate-mouldiiigt.    FaUoiv(p.  13) 

to  give  the  intehoi  a  cheerful  effect.  givei  tbe  date  about  141  x,  but  unfortuaatel^ 

doet  not  mention  hu  authority.    PieiuBub^ 

'  See  p.  IC7  of  thii  vahime.  he  had  dacnmentuy  eYidence. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


396  IRISH    CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

the  spirit  of  a  Gothic  interior  could  be  realised  mth 
details  so  shockingly  bad.  In  some  ways  at  least  the 
effect  is  superior  to  that  of  the  pitch-pine  and  machine- 
made  details  that  were  so  much  admired  in  the  sixties.' 
While  the  restoration  works  were  actually  in  progress, 
during  1793,  the  ancient  round  tower  was  destroyed  in 
a  rowdy  election  riot  ^ ;  its  place  is  most  indifferently 
supplied  by  the  square  steeple  which  in  1826  was  erected, 
partly  on  the  site  of  the  old  middle  tower. 


LEIGHLIN. 

A  most  interesting  example  of  very  Gothic  work  is 
presented  in  the  small  and  rather  remotely  situated 
cathedral  of  Old  Leighlin  (co.  Carlow),  a  church  which 
was  remodelled  and  to  a  great  extent  rebuilt  by  Matthew 
Sanders,  bishop  1527-1549,  a  prelate  who  supported  the 
reformation,  though  he  had  been  appointed  by  the  pope. 
The  most  curious  feature  of  the  building  Qjlate  11,  no.  l) 
is  that  it  exactly  follows  theplan  which  in  Ireland  is  usual 
in  the  churches  of  friars.  The  aisleless  nave  has  transepts 
at  its  eastern  end ;  a  '  tunnel  tower '  rises  over  the  west 
end  of  the  quire  whose  very  large  north  chapel  com- 
municates only  by  a,  door.  The  original  building  is 
usually  attributed  to  bishop  Donat  (1158-1185),  but  the 
only  detail  which  suits  his  period  is  a  plain  lancet  in  the 
south  wall  of  the  quire  which  at  present  lights  the  lower 
part  of  the  tower.  There  are  some  very  beautiful  details 
of  the  thirteenth  century.  The  quire  has  four  trefoiled 
sedilia  with  shafts  and  exquisite  deep-cut  mouldings. 
In  the  south  wall  are  two  three-light  windows,  one  of 
them  having  three  lancets  under  a  larger  arch  and  the 
other  intersecting  mullions.  The  west  door  of  the  nave 
has  deep  mouldings  in  two  orders  with  shafts  to  the  outer 
one ;  this  is  worked  in  granite,  as  is  much  of  the  other 
detail. 

>  The   parith   church   ol   HiUiboiough,  other   tone 

built  fiom  the  grmuul  by  the  uioe  noble-  tnuepl*,   t 

nun  who  reitond  the  cathedral  in  1774^  It  deiign- 

ilio  ■  tuipiiusgly  good  piece  of  eighteenth-  *  The  towei  appean  in  the  view  of  the 

centuij     Gothic.    A    ititely     aTCQUC     of  building  given  hj  Gnue  on  the  title-pi|e 

tieci  leiib  up  to  the  till  vcit  )piie,  uid  '    of  hii  fint  volume. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


IRISH    CATHEDRAL    CHURCHES.  397 

The  dark  and  nearly  windowless  nave  is  divided  into 
three  bays  by  buttresses  ;  in  the  furthest  bay  east  are 
lancet  arches  with  plain  bevelled  double  orders,  the  inner 
rising  from  filleted  shafts.  Of  the  south  transept 
nothing  remains  :  the  north  transept  is  a  roofless  ruin.  A 
western  lancet  and  an  eastern  shafted  niche  are  doubtless 
original;  three  later  windows  were  probably  inserted 
when  the  church  was  reconstructed  by  bishop  Sanders. 
Leaving  the  eastern  banded  shafts  that  enclosed  the 
original  east  window,  probably  a  triplet,  he  inserted  between 
them  a  structure  of  four  lights,  transomed  and  with 
intersecting    mullions,    flat    round-arched    heads    to    the 


TOWER  VAULT. 


lights  being  provided  below.     The  outer  dripstone  rises 
to  a  little  figure. 

At  or  about  the  same  time  a  large  and  very  lofty  chapel 
was  added  on  the  north  side  of  the  quire.  It  is  extremely 
plain  but  remarkable  for  the  possession  of  a  very  unusual 
east  window  of  three  lights,  the  central  one  ogee-headed, 
the  others  round  and  without  any  cusps.*  The  tracery 
seems  an  attempt  to  revert  to  the  forms  of  the  fourteenth 
century,  and  there  are  shafts  within.  The  exterior  is 
illustrated  in  fig.  19. 

which  *Ua  iliowi  *  low  tpiie  vith  Urtc 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


39^  IKlSli   CAIHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

It  seems  to  have  been  bishop  Sanders  who  inserted 
a  '  tunnel  tower '  over  the  west  end  of  the  quire.  It 
is  very  similar  to  those  steeples  that  in  nearly  every  case 
were  erected  within  the  churches  of  Irish  friaries.  So 
much  narrower  is  it  than  the  church  as  to  have  a  little 
sloping  roof  each  side,  and  under  these  are  the  usual  arched 
recesses  north  and  south.  It  was  not  desired,  however, 
to  shut  off  the  view  more  than  could  be  helped,  and  the 
east  and  west  arches  have  their  jambs  cut  away,  so  to 
speak,  as  far  as  was  considered  safe  (fig.  20).  A  very 
ornate  vault,  ^  exactly  reproducing  that  erected  by  bishop 
Hacket  in  the  cathedral  of  Kilkenny  (p.  386),  only  a  few 
miles  off,  except  that  being  considerably  smaller  the 
Leighlin  vault  omits  one  pair  of  ribs  in  each  segment 
(fig.  21).  In  front  of  this  tower,  but  not  (as  is  usual  in 
friary  churches)  extending  into  it,  was  a  large  timber 
rood-loft  which  blocked  up  the  west  tower  arch  and  both 
the  arches  that  open  into  the  transepts.  Two  of  thp 
corbels  that  supported  it  are  still  to  be  seen  on  each  side 
of  the  tower  arch  and  also,  on  a  lower  level,  two  others 
west  of  the  transept  arches. 


The  cathedral  at  Lisburn,  built  in  1622,  is  a  poor 
and  uninteresting  structure  on  the  whole,  but  the  tower 
is  a  fairly  good  specimen  of  the  revived  Gothic  of  the  age. 
Its  windows  have  three  lancets  each,  under  single  arches,  the 
top  of  the  central  lancet  joined  to  the  keystone  by  a  short 
bar.'  This  particular  form  of  window  was  reproduced 
at  the  neighbouring  cathedral  at  Dromore,  Duilt  by 
bishop  Jeremy  Taylor  (d.  1667),  but  all  except  his  southern 
wall  and  part  of  the  tower  have  been  renewed  in  the 
dreariest  style. 

1  For    •ome    rather    inicruCable    reiun  *  In  the  dghtccnth  ceataiy  were  iddcd 

the   dengn  of  the  toWer  vault  it  one  of  lour  tjikj  piiuuda  and  ■  till  (tone  ipin. 

the  omameuu  on  the  altar-tomb  of  WUIiun  Tbe  churdk  hai  been   tiuufonoal  once 

O'Brien,  who  died  I7lh  Jaaua[7,i569-[570,  it  w»  bulk  and  i>  ■  nniple  oblong  chambet 

Hit  wife  waa  a  Kavanigh,  but  the  date  with  galleiio  od  three  ddet.    Tbc  oalf 

of  bet  death  a  left  blaok.    A  loou  itone  object  of   ipedal  inteteat  it    a  bat-relief 

lun  a  mote  ornate  plan  for  the  vault.  to  the  inemoiy  of  John  Nidu>lwfi. 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 


In  the  cathedral  of  St.  Columb  at  Deny,  erected 
by  the  citizens  of  London  in  1633,  we  have  one  of  the 
most  interesting  examples  that  exist  of  the  restored  Gothic 
of  Jacobean  age.  ^  In  type  it  is  an  ordinary  parish  church, 
vest  tower  and  nave  with  aisles.  The  most  distinguishing 
feature  is  the  existence  of  rood  turrets  at  so  late  a  date. 
These  project  from  the  aisle  walls  and  seem  to  have 
contained  stairs  to  the  galleries.  *  The  parapets  of '  both 
aisles  and  clerestory  have  battlements  of  English  character ; 
the  windows  are  under  very  flat  arches  and  have  cusped 
lights,  triple  everywhere  except  in  the  south  aisle  where 
they  are  quadruple.  The  exterior  might  at  first  sight 
be  talcen  for  a  church  in  the  last  age  of  true  Gothic,  say 
about    1500. 

The  arcades  vrithin  seek  to  reproduce  the  work  of  a 
rather  earlier  age ;  the  arches  are  of  lancet  form  with 
rather  thin  mouldings.  The  octagonal  pillars  have  rather 
lean  moulded  caps  and  bases,  with  the  curious  peculiarity  of 
being  banded  about  a  foot  below  the  caps^  (plate  11,  no.  2). 
The  five-light  transomed  east  window  has  a  sharpty 
pointed  arch  and  rather  good  tracery  of  fifteenth-century 
type.  The  original  stonework  is  set  up  in  the  present 
chancel,  which  is  modem.  The  tower  dates  only  from 
1805  ;  it  contains  the  famous  '  No  surrender  '  cannon- 
ball. 


The  ancient  cathedral  at  Cork  has  entirely  disappeared, 
and  on  its  site  stands  a  beautiful  structure  by  W.  BurgeSjS 
which,  except  for  its  three  taU  spires,  seems  largely  to 
be  modelled  on  Lisieux.     The  Roman  Catholic  cathedral 


*Ili   chief   rinl  U   St,  John'*  dnudi  dated  1584-1589,11111  thcdeUik  iict  moM 

at  L«edt.  carioai  mixnite  of  Gothic  and  Ruuimnce. 

*  The    latot   eniDpIe    of    lood    buret)  '  Powibly  thac  band*  (how  Iruh  influence, 

leading  to  a  ngulat  lood-lofc,  aparc  inim  for  thi>  kind  of  thing  ii  mudi  mote  unial 

modem    tevii^,    Kemi    to    be    in    the  in  Irith  than  in  Engliih  mediaeval  wait 

eitnniely  incereiting  Eliiabethan   cbutdi  Otberwiie  the  church  ihowi  no  dedphenbU 

at   Standilh,   Lanci.    DiSetent  part*  an  natiTs  featum. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


400  IRISH   CATHEDRAL   CHURCHES. 

at  KiUarney,  a  severe  example  of  the  English  thirteenth- 
century  style,  cruciform  with  tall  central  spire,  is  on  the 
whole  Pugin's  most  satisfactory  piece  of  work.  Other 
cathedrals,  both  Anglican  and  Roman,  are  of  considerable 
interest  to  the  student  of  the  Gothic  revival,  but  the 
antiquary  is  not  otherwise  concerned  with  them  than  in 
so  far  as  he  must  sincerely  regret  the  fact  that  they  are 
all  alike  in  utterly  refusing  to  be  influenced  by  the  ancient 
architecture  of  Ireland. 

The  wayfarer  whose  ideal  of  a  mediaeval  cathedral 
refuses  to  move  far  from  the  stately  structures  of  Lincdn 
and  Notre-Dame  may  leave  Ireland  entirely  unsatisfied, 
but  whoever  b  wiUing  to  see  in  the  cathedrals  of  a  natioD 
aome  echo  of  that  nation's  past,  and  realises  the  vast  diversity 
in  the  circumstances  of  different  European  lands  in 
mediaeval  days,  will  find  the  ancient  cathedrals  of  Ireland 
as  interesting  a  collection  of  churches  as  is  to  be  found 
on  the  surface  of  the  globe. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


PROCEEDINGS  AT   MONTHLY  MEETINGS  OF  THE 
ROYAL  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   INSTITUTE. 


Wednesday,  3rd  November,  1915. 

Sir  Henry  H.  Howorth,  K.C.I.E.  D.C.L.  F.R.S.  F.S.A.  President,  in 
the  Chair. 

Mr.  A.  Hamihon  Thompson,  M.A.  F.S.A.  read  a  paper  on  the  will  of 
Master  William  Doune,  archdeacon  of  Leicester,  which  is  printed  at  page 
233  of  the  Journal. 

In  the  discussion  there  spoke  Archdeacon  Hutton,  Mr.  L.  M.  May, 
Mr.  R.  Garraway  Rice.  Mr.  H.  D.  Ellis  and  the  Chairman. 

Mr.  May  drew  attention  to  the  testator's  attempts  to  create  succesuve 
limited  interests  in  his  beqneeti  of  books.  Such  a  practice  was  unknown  to  the 
common  law,  as  an  action  for  detinue  would  not  lie,  and  so  far  as  he  knew 
no  provision  for  such  dispositions  was  to  be  found  in  the  canon  law. 

Mr.  Rice  thought  it  impossible  to  say  with  certainty  that  tlie  testator 
possessed  no  real  property.  In  the  middle  ages  it  was  the  practice  to  dispose . 
of  land  by  a  will  and  to  bequeath  personalty  by  testament,  the  two  having 
gradually  become  merged  into  one  instrument  before  the  middle  of  the 
seventeenth  century. 


Wednesday,  ist  December,  1915. 

Sir  Henry  H.  Howorth,  President,  in  the  Chair. 

Mr.  Ian  C.  Hannah,  M.A.  read  a  paper  on  Irish  Cathedrals,  with  lantern 
illustrations. 

Iliis  paper  is  printed  in  the  Journal  at  page  343. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES    OF    ARCHAEOLOGICAL    PUBLICATIONS. 


BAMFF  CHARTERS  a.d.  1232- 
EdiCcd  bf  Sir  Jamti  H.  Ra 
Oirford  UnivcrnCy  Prcu,  1915 

Bamfi,  which  the  Southron  any  be  warned  not  to  confuse  with  tike 
count}'  town  of  Banfi,  lies  some  three  to  four  miles  north  of  Aljth,  near  the 
boundary  of  the  counties  of  Perth  and  Forfar.  B7  charter  of  9th  October, 
1232,  the  lands  of  Kynkel,  Fetdreyne,  Aidormyne  and  Banefe  in  the  fee  of 
Alyth,  and  the  lands  of  Foyl  were  granted  to  master  Nds,  the  king's  physician, 
by  Alexander  II.  Neia,  a  name  which  appears  in  these  charten  in  the 
Latin  forms  Nessus,  Nisius  and  Nicasiua,  and  in  the  vernacular  forms  Neis, 
Neache,  Nethe  or  Neche  and  Nech,  is  reported  to  have  obtained  this  reward 
for  the  service  of  cutting  a  hair-ball  from  his  royal  master's  heart.  In  1534, 
when,  in  the  time  of  his  descendant  in  the  twelfth  generation,  Alexander 
Ramsay  of  BamS,  a  dispute  arose  concerning  the  boundary  between  Bamff 
and  the  hill  of  Alyth,  it  was  stated  that  upon  the  north  side  of  a  cross  called 
the  Red  cross,  standing  upon  that  hill,  there  was  '  ane  picture  of  ane  scheir 
with  the  manner  of  ane  ball  within  the  plaits  and  schering  of  the  sheiris 
with  ane  flourdely^e  assendand  up  to  the  pictour  of  ane  mans  heid  at  the 
hycht  of  the  croas.'  Whatever  may  be  the  truth  of  this  legend,  and  although 
the  actual  rektionship  between  Neis  and  his  immediate  descendants  cannot 
be  stated  with  absolute  certainty,  there  is  at  any  rate  a  strong  probability 
that  the  Ramsayi  of  Bamfi,  now  represented  by  the  historian  Sir  James 
Henry  Ramsay,  tenth  baronet,  originally  came  into  Scotland  from  Ramsey 
in  Huntingd(Kuhire  in  the  service  of  king  David  l,who  was  earl  of  Huntingdon, 
and  that  master  Neis  founded  the  fortunes  of  the  family  as  landed  propiieton. 
Their '  place  of  Banf '  appears,  from  the  inventory  of  the  goods  of  Alexander 
Ramsay,  who  died  in  or  about  1535,  to  have  been  a  small' manor- house  with 
the  plainest  appointments ;  but  George,  the  grandson  of  Alexander,  seems, 
after  his  accession  to  the  estate  in  15S0,  to  have  enlarged  or  rebuilt  the 
house.  In  1595  the  chief  estate  is  described  as  '  the  Manes  of  Banff,  tour, 
fortales,  maner  place,  ortcheardes  '  ;  and  the  tower  here  mentioned  fbnns 
the  nucleus  of  the  present  mansion.  In  the  Crown  charter  granted  to 
George  Ramsay  in  the  same  year,  the  annual  value  of  the  barony  of  Bamff, 
hitherto  rated  at  £^,  is  doubled.  Gilbert,  the  grandson  of  George,  was 
made  a  baronet  in  1666,  as  a  reward  for  the  deeds  of  his  son  James  at  the 
battle  of  Rullion  green. 

The  documents  calendared  by  Sir  James  Ramsay  in  this  handsome  and 
well-printed  volume  begin  with  the  charter  granted  to  master  Neis,  of 
which  an  excellent  photographic  facsimile  is  given,  and  end  in  the  year 
1703,  some  six  years  after  the  death  of  Sir  Gilbert  Ramsay.  They  are 
arranged  in  chronological  order  and  in  sixteen  sections  corresponding  to 
the  sixteen  heads  of  the  family  during  the  four  and  a  half  to  five  centuries 
which  they  cover.  No  documents  of  the  second  and  fourth  generationt 
remain,  and  it  is  at  these  points  that  the  pedigree  becomes  somewhat  obscure. 


.,  Cookie 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS.  4.O3 

From  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  century  they  begin  to  inereaae  in  number, 
and  those  of  the  neit  two  hundred  years  are  full  of  interest.  Each  section 
is  prefaced  by  biographical  and  explanatory  notes,  succinct  and  full  of 
information,  which  are  invaluable  as  connecting  and  elucidating  the  variotit 
documents. 

Much  of  the  material  thus  collected  from  the  BamS  muniments  is 
mainly  of  interest  to  the  Scotdsh  genealogist  and  topographer.  The  general 
student,  however,  will  be  glad  to  possess  a  volume  which  sets  forth  so  clearly, 
bya  judicious  arrangement  of  theactualinstruments,  the  descent  and  growth 
of  a  Scottish  estate.  Sir  James  calls  attention  to  such  differences  between 
English  and  Scottish  feudal  law  as  the  payment  of  avail  by  a  tenant-in-chief 
upon  his  heir's  marriage,  aa  specified  in  the  Crown  charter  of  159;.  The 
book  naturally  abounds  in  legal  terms  unfamiliar  to  the  English  reader,  and, 
although  many  of  these  are  explained  in  the  prefatory  matter  to  each  section, 
a  short  glossary  and  index  of  the  mote  uncommon  might  have  been  added 
to  the  indices  of  names  and  places  with  advantage.  Much  matter  is  fur- 
nished illustrative  of  agricultural  prices,  particularly  with  regard  to  oats 
and  barley,  and  a  comparative  table  of  the  values  of  English  and  Scots 
currency  from  1355  to  1601,  taken  from  R.  W.  Gx:hran-Pa trick's  Records 
of  the  Coinage  of  Seotland,  is  given  in  an  appendix.  More  personal  interest 
is  supplied  by  some  of  the  documents.  No.  13,  a  marriage- contract  between 
Gilbert,  son  of  Alexander  Ramsay  of  Woodwrae  and  grandson  of  Finlay  . 
Ramsay  of  Bamff,  and  Margaret,  daughter  of  Sir  James  Ogilvy  of  Airlie, 
in  148Z,  provides  for  the  payment  of  190  marks  of  dower  by  the  bride's 
father,  the  first  fifty  marks  of  which  were  to  go  to  the  redemption  of  the 
bnds  of  Easter  Mawes,  to  be  settled  on  the  young  couple.  The  parents 
of  both  parties  engage  to  pay  forty  marks  in  equal  shares  of  twenty  each 
'  to  the  suportadon  of  the  said  Gilbert  and  Margaret  to  fill  a  tyk  to  thair 
owne  ouse  utilite  and  prophet,'  and  Sir  James  Ogilvy  undertakes  to  board 
the  pair  and  keep  his  daughter  in  clothes  for  a  year  after  the  marriage.  An 
inventory  (no  47a)  of  the  goods  of  Gilbert  and  Margaret's  grandson 
Alexander  illustrates  the  extreme  simplicity  of  the  appointments  of  a  small 
'  manor  pbce '  early  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  may  be  compared  in- 
(tructively  with  the  much  mote  elaborate  inventory,  some  hundred  years 
later,  of  master  Samuel  Ramsay,  minister  of  Montrose,  presumably  a  great- 
grandson  of  the  austerely  provided  Alexander  {no.  195).  Perhaps  the 
most  curious  di>cument  printed  here,  occurring  at  a  time  when  the  general 
interest  of  the  family  deeds  has  decUned  in  proportion  to  their  plentifulness, 
is  a  contract  (no.  278)  made  in  1667  between  the  first  baronet  and  his  son 
James,  by  which  the  father,  '  for  cettane  good  deid  done  be  the  said  James 
to  the  said  Sir  Gilbert'  and  for  other  causes,  undertakes,  in  case  of  the 
pre-decease  of  his  wife  Elizabeth,  to  give  the  son  possession  of  the  lands  and 
barony  of  Bamfi,  and  reduce  the  life-rent  of  the  estate  reserved  to  himself 
in  his  son's  marriage-contract  of  the  previous  year  to  a  sum  of  800  marks 
and  '  thrie  chaldera  meall  victuall '  yearly.  It  appears  that  at  any  rate 
James  Ramsay  was  prepared  to  exact  a  price  for  the  baronetcy  which  his 
doings  had  gained  for  his  father  in  1666.  Whether  Sir  Gilbert  was  actually 
willing  to  dispossess  himself  is  uncertain,  but  it  is  significant  that  a  pro- 
vision is  made  whereby,  if  he  '  after  his  said  Ladyes  decease  can  nocht  agrie 
in  familie  with  his  said  sone,  in  that  caice  it  shall  be  leisume  and  laufull  to 
him  to  mak  choyse  oB  any  manet  dueUiog  place  and  house  upon  any  part 


:y  Google 


404  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

of  the  said  lands.'  Dame  Elizabeth  died  some  twenty-one  to  twenty-fiTC 
yeais  later  :  her  husband  survived  till  1696  or  1697. 

It  has  already  been  noted  that  a  glossary  of  legal  tenns  would  be  a  desirable 
addition,  and  this  applies  also  to  other  obsolete  words  in  which  the  text 
abounds.  Some  of  these  terms  are  insuffidently  explained,  and  the  inter- 
pretation of  '  post  pan  and  gryt  tymmer,'  mentioned  in  a  tack  or  lease  of 
the  lands  of  Easter  Mawes  in  1636  (no.  218),  as  referring  to  the  door-posts, 
wall-plates  and  rafters  of  the  houses  on  the  estate  is  too  summary.  '  Post ' 
more  probably  is  a  general  term  for  the  upright  timbers  or  the  framewoA 
of  the  building,  '  pan '  is  the  boarding  for  panelling  or  wainscot,  while 
'  gryt  tymmer '  corresponds  to  the  Latin  grouum  meremium,  large  timbers 
for  the  coling  and  other  necessary  uses.  Some  of  the  terms  in  Samuel 
Ramsay's  inventory  (no.  195)  need  further  comment.  The  '  twa  great 
tables  wrocht  wnll  in  Holland,  the  ane  of  the  historie  of  Abrahame  feasting 
the  angells,  the  ather  of  the  historie  of  Isaak  and  Jacob '  were  probably 
tapestries.  The  '  Flanders  back '  u  more  likely  to  have  been  a  Flemish 
fire-back  than  a  Dutch  oven,  '  Twa  aasters,'  explained  as  possibly^dishei 
or  ashets,  look  more  like  bowls  or  saucers.  '  Damas  dimik  '  is  interpreted 
as  '  diaper-damask '  :  it  might  have  been  noted  that  the  actual  meaning 
is  Tournai  damask,  '  dimik '  being  one  of  the  many  forms,  such  as  '  domick ' 
and  '  darnex,'  into  which  the  Flemish  Doomyt  was  corrupted  in  English. 

A  strange  passage  occurs  in  the  certificate  of  the  pedigree  of  one  John 
Ramsay,  who  in  1623  was  in  the  service  of  Gustavus  Adolphui  (no.  181). 
It  is  stated  that  lus  father  was  captain  Alexander  Ramsay, '  qui  regiaa  secutns 
partes  bello  civili  virtutis  documenta  egiegia  dedit,  maxime  quod  arcem 
Britanne  (sic)  diruensem  munitissimam  ezpngnevit.'  There  can  be  little 
doubt  that  the  somewhat  indefinite  wording  may  be  taken  to  mean  that 
Alexander  had  served  on  the  side  of  Henry  IV  in  the  French  civil  war  and 
had  taken  part  in  the  storming  of  a  strong  fortress  in  Brittany.  The 
modem  copy  from  which  the  document  is  printed  is  not  unimpeadubly 
accurate,  and  the  word '  diruensem  '  is  obviously  wrong.  Sir  James  Ramsay 
on  p.  187  quotes  it  at  '  dimcnsem,'  while  failing  to  eiplain  it.  Probably 
the  word  is  really '  diniensem,'  and  the  allusion  is  evidently  to  the  storming 
of  Dinan,  which  would  be  appropriately  described  as  *  arcem  Britannie 
munitissimam,'bythefotcesof  Henry  IV  of  France  in  1598.  'Dinanensem' 
would  be  the  more  correct  form,  and  probably  '  diniensem  '  was  the  originaJ 
copyist's  error. 

The  documents,  Latin  and  English,  appear  to  be  transcribed  with  great 
accuracy.  Comparing  the  grant  to  master  Neis  in  1232  with  the  repro- 
duction of  the  original  charter,  we  notice  a  want  of  uniformity  in  the 
extension  of  proper  names.  If  *  Petdreyn' '  and  '  Ardormyn' '  ate  extended 
as  '  Petdrcyne  '  and  '  Ardormyne,'  '  Banef  '  should  not  be  left  as  '  Banef,' 
and  '  Meyners' '  as  '  Meyners,'  while  the  extension  of  '  Mar" '  is  not '  Mart " 
but  '  Mare.'  In  addition  to  the  reproduction  of  this  charter,  illustrations 
of  three  seals  are  given.  There  is  an  excellent  index  of  persons,  but  we 
observe  the  omisnon  of  several  names  from  the  index  of  places.  On  p.  36 
an  unnecessary  question  b  raised  vrith  regard  to  the  pontifical  year  of  pope 
Innocent  VIII  mentioned  in  the  text.  If  the  pontificate  of  Innocent  is 
reckoned  from  his  coronation  on  I2th  September,  14S4,  he  had  entered  upon 
his  fourth  year  in  November,  1487,  and  the  text  is  therefore  perfectly 
right.    Those  who  remember  Ramorny,  the  villain  ^f  Scott's  Tbt  Fmir 


:yCOOglC 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   FUBLICATIOKS.  4O5 

Maid  of  Perth,  will  remark  with  intercBt  the  name  of  '  Dominum  Johaonem 
de  RemoTgeny  militem'  in  a  charter  (no.  10)  granted  by  Robert,  duke 
of  Albany,  at  Falkland,  namet  which  ako  recall  the  incidentsof  the  romance. 


BYZANTINE  AND  ROMANESQUE  ARCHITECTURE.  By  Sw  Tbom*i  C«hju€ 
Jackkin,  R.A.  9tX7},  ii-)-i74+nu+iS5  pp.  t6j  pUta  ind  148  iDaitntian*  in 
the  text.    Cunbiidge ;  Unirfnilj  Prm.   1913.    41).  d. 

Beginning  with  an  introduction,  the  author  deals  first  with  Roman 
aichitectuie,  especially  in  its  later  stages,  tracing  its  decline,  and  the  rise  of 
B)'zantine  architecture,  especially  as  exemplified  in  Santa  Sophia.  He  then 
deals  with  the  Iconoclast  movement,  later  Byzantine,  Italo-Byzantine, 
Lombardic  and  Venetian  architecture;  notices  of  Pisa,  Florence  and  Lticca 
brining  the  first  volume  to  a  close.  The  second  volume  begins  with  German 
Romanetque  and  passes  on  to  French  Romanesque,  divided  under  the  local 
heads  of  Aquitaine,  Provence,  Toulouse,  Burgundy,  Auvergne,  Normandy 
and  the  Ile-de- France.  Neit  the  author  treats  of  English  Romanesque, 
both  before  and  after  the  Norman  conquest,  and  then  sums  up,  his  work 
ending  with  a  chronological  list  of  examples,  and  finally  an  index. 

A  highly  important  feature  of  the  work  consists  of  the  illustrations,  a  large 
proportion  of  which  is  from  original  drawings,  some  few  of  them  by  the 
author's  son,  but  the  greater  number  by  himself.  Some  of  them  were 
drawn  more  than  fifty  years  ago,  and  thus  furnish  valuable  records  of  buildings 
since  altered  or  improved  away.  Thus  a  drawing  of  the  exterior  of  the 
south  side  of  Le  Puy  cathedral  shows  a  charming  Uttlc  chapel  of  the  four- 
teenth century,  no  longer  in  existence.  DeUghtful,  indeed,  are  the 
facsimile  reproductions  of  pencil  sketches ;  and  there  are  four  in  colour 
from  water-colour  drawings,  namely,  details  of  the  interiors  of  St.  Demetrius 
at  Salonica,  of  San  Vit^le  at  Ravenna  and  of  the  apse  at  Parenzo,  and  lastly 
of  the  exterior  of  the  cloister  at  Le  Puy  cathedral.  To  do  justice  to  the 
chromatic  decoration  in  each  of  these  cases  coloured  illustrations  areabtolutely 
indispensable.  A  limited  quantity  of  the  illustrations  is  from  photographs ; 
and  the  work  includes  a  certain  number  of  sections  and  plans  to  scale. 

Plate  III  in  the  first  volume,  a  capital  from  St.  Demetrius  at  Salonica, 
gives  an  excellent  representation  of  two  characteristic  Byzantine  features, 
(i)  the  so-called  '  wind-blown '  foliage  of  the  capital,  and  (2)  the  impost- 
block  (technically  known  as  the  dosseret,  or  pulvino)  planted  on  the  summit 
of  the  capital  and  intervening  between  the  latter  and  the  superstructure. 
The  author  attributes  the  introduction  of  the  dosseret  to  the  necessity  of 
making  a  shaft,  with  a  Corinthian,  or  Corinthianesque  capital,  carry  a  bulk 
of  wall  in  excess  of  the  diameter  of  its  own  abacus.  Such  a  motive  may 
indeed  have  stereotyped  the  dosseret,  when  once  its  structural  possibilities 
had  been  recognised,  but  is  it  not  rather  a  survival  of  the  moribund  entabla- 
ture of  classic  dmeg  {  Such  certainly  is  the  meaning  of  the  strange,  late- 
Roman  congbmeration  at  the  springing  of  the  vaults  in  the  baths  of  Caracalla 
Oitgaa  A.D.  Z16),  the  baths  of  Diocletian  (t.  300),  and  the  baaiUca  of 
Maxentios  (30Q.     Compare  the  feature  in  question  with  the  similar  detail 


^y  Google 


406  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

of  the  facade  of  the  irch  of  Constantine  (a.b.  313),  and  the  identity  of  the 
entablature  in  all  four  cases  alike  will  admit  of  no  doubt  whatever.  And  jet 
from  these  to  the  dosseret  of  San  Vitale  at  RaTenna  (begun  541)  is  but  a  step. 
Mr.  Statham,  in  hii  Short  Critical  History  of  Arrhitertxre,  oSen  another 
explanation  of  the  dosseret.  According  to  him  it  was  in  origin  only  a 
device  to  bring  capitals  on  columns  of  various  heights  to  one  level,  a  ver7 
necessary  expedient  when  the  practice  became  common  of  re-uwng  colnmru, 
etc.  from  older  despoiled  buildings. 

The  impossibility  of  dating  with  absolute  confidence  buildings  produced 
under  such  ultra-conservative  traditions  as  those  of  Byzandum  is  exemplified 
by  the  famous  Church  of  the  Apostles  at  Salonica,  which  is  variously  ascribed 
by  Teiier  to  the  seventh,  by  Rivoira  to  the  eleventh,  and  by  Diehl  to  the 
fourteenth  century — a  difierence  of  seven  centuries.  One  or  other  of  these 
three  attributions  must  be  very  wide  of  the  mark.    The  question  is,  which. 

In  the  course  of  his  work  Sir  Thomas  Jackson  repeatedly  has  occa^on  to 
speak  of  mosaics ;  and  in  volume  i,  chapter  4,  trenchantly  exposes  the 
futility  *  of  the  plan,  common  in  modern  dmes,  of  tracing  the  pattern 
reversed  on  linen,  and  glueing  the  tesserae  face  downwards  on  it,  and  then 
pressing  the  whole  into  the  cement,  so  that  till  the  mosaic  is  set  and  the 
linen  removed,  the  ardsl  never  sees  the  face  of  his  work.'  Mosaic  is  essen- 
tially a  mobile  art,  and  every  separate  cube  has  a  relation  to  the  rest,  and 
should  be  fixed,  not  with  mechanical  precision  in  one  even  plane,  but  jut 
where  it  may  catch  the  glint  of  light  and  display  most  effectually  its  radiant 
qualities.  Such  work  necessarily  demands  to  be  executed  by  an  artist  who 
not  only  watches  all  the  time  the  effect  of  what  he  is  doing  but  work*  in 
littt.     No  other  method  of  eiecuting  mosaic  is  of  the  smallest  avail. 

In  his  preface  the  writer  remarks  that  whenever  he  has  to  describe  a 
building  that  he  has  not  personally  seen,  the  fact  will  usually  be  noted,  rince 
second-hand  information  is  unprofitable.  He  is  careful  to  point  out  that 
the  reason  why  he  has  omitted  all  reference  to  buildings  in  Sicily  and  south 
Italy  is  because  he  has  never  visited  those  parts.  In  some  cases,  however, 
of  buildings  which  he  has  visited,  he  seems  to  tel^  on  memory,  proverbially 
treacherous,  instead  of  on  written  memoranda.  Thus,  speaking  of  the  church 
of  Notre- Dam e-du- Port  at  Clermont-Ferrand,  he  calls  the  windovrs  of  the 
triforium  gallery  '  small  slits.'  Now  this  description  might  lead  one  to 
suppose  that  the  vrindows  are  mere  narrow  loops,  whereas  they  are  in 
fact  of  the  respectable  width  of  some  iz  or  15  inches.  Again  he  speaks  of 
the  triforium  arcade  in  the  same  building  as  consisting  of  '  horse-shoe  trc- 
foiled' arches,'  in  such  a  way  that  might  imply  that  the  triforium  arcade  is 
of  this  pattern  throughout ;  whereas  it  occurs  only  in  some  of  the  bays  on  the 
louth  side,  and  not  at  all  on  the  north  side  of  the  building.  He  rightly 
records  the  presence  of  the  same  feature  also  at  Issoire. 

The  artisric  effects  obtained  by  the  grouping  of  external  parts,  though  not, 
of  course,  a  point  which  the  Romanesque  builders  had  parricularly  in  view, 
ii,  nevertheless,  a  subject  not  to  be  overlooked.  '  Six  towers  is  the  full 
complement  of  a  Rhenish  church  of  the  first  rank,  and  this  is  the  number  at 
Worms,  Speyer,  Laach  and  Mainz.  All  these  churches  (except  Laach,  which 
is  a  little  later)  date  from  the  first  half  of  the  eleventh  century,  though 
they  have  been  altered  to  some  extent  in  the  twelfth  century  and  after- 
wards.* The  pbn  reached  its  culminarion  in  the  seven-tower  scheme  in 
two  buildings  of  very  different  character,  but  'rirtuaUy  contempoiaty,  viz. 


.y  Google 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS.  407 

limburg  on  the  Lahn  (1213-1242)  and  Rheims    cathedral  (1311-1295).. 
Both  thcK  churches,  however,  are  outwde  the  icope  of  the  present  work. 

Refeiriag  incideatall7  (vol.  ii,  p.  190)  to  the  church  of  St.  Regulus,  or 
Rule,  at  St.  Andrews,  Fife,  the  author  says :  '  The  tower  .  .  .  has  a 
strange  litenesa  to  the  Lombard  campanile,  and  might  have  been  trans- 
planted bodily  from  Italy.*  The  resemblance,  however,  is  rather  superficial 
than  real.  That  which  differentiates  the  Scottith  example  is  the  fact  not 
only  that  it  is  not  a  detached  towei  but  also  that  it  is  a  middle  tower  between 
nave  and  chancel.  The  nave,  it  is  true,  no  longer  exists,  but  that  it  did  exist 
and  that  it  did  form  an  integral  part  of  the  scheme  of  the  building  does 
not  admit  of  doubt.  From  the  context  the  author  would  obviously  imply 
that  St,  Regolus'  tower  sunds  at  the  west  end  of  the  nave. 

[n  the  matter  of  the  vaulting  of  Durham  cathedral  nave.  Sir  Thomas 
Jackson  observes  that  '  the  stone  vault,  which  is  thoroughly  developed 
with  lib  and  panel  construction,  ia  supposed  by  some  to  have  been 
finished  before  1133.  I  think  it  mote  probably  dates  from  the  thirteenth 
century,  or  at  the  earliest  from  the  time  of  bishop  Pudsey  (1153-1195}. 
the  builder  of  the  GaUlee.'  Incidentally  there  never  was  a  bishop  of 
Durham  of  the  name  of  Pudsey.  His  name  was  de  Puiset,  and  it  is  only 
due  to  pedigree-foTgers  of  Elizabethan  days  that  the  bishop  ever  came  to  be 
misnamed.  As  to  the  early  date  for  the  vaulting,  Sir  Thomas  Jackson  only 
Dame*  one  authority,  viz.  Canon  Greenwcll.  The  point  is  one  of  particular 
interest  to  members  of  the  Institute,  who  have  been  wont  to  pride  them- 
»elves  that  a  distinguished  member  of  their  body,  Mr.  John  Bilton,  had 
conclusively  vindicated  the  claims  of  the  Durham  builders  to  have  intro- 
duced rib  vaulting — the  quire  of  the  cathedra)  being  vaulted  between 
1099  and  1 104,  and  the  nave  between  iiaS  and  1133.  Sir  Thomas  Jackson's 
book  reopens  the  question,  which  may  yet  need  further  elucidation  and 
argument  before  it  is  finally  settled  and  uiuversal  agreement  reached. 

A.  V. 


ENGLISH  COURTlHAND,  k.o.  io6«  to  ijoo.  lUiutntal  dutBj  from  the  pubUc 
ncorib.  BjlCBAtut  Johhioh  and  Hiuit  Jdckimoh.  Vol.  1,  Tcit :  idx6), 
ilviii  +  iso  pp.  Vol  II,  PhtM-.  loixisi,  44  plitfi.  Oxford:  Clarendon  Pren, 
1915.     a  Tob.  151.  □.  or  lepaiatelj  :  toL  I,  lOi.  6d.  n. ;  ToL  II,  IIL  n. 

These  volumes  deserve  the  heartiest  of  welcomes  alike  from  the. 
palaeographer  and  from  the  student  of  original  docnments  to  whom  their 
palaeography  is,  comparatively  speaking,  a  matter  of  secondary  importance. 
One  of  the  compilers  of  the  present  wotk,  Mr.  Jenkinson,  has  shovm  us  in  & 
previous  essay  what  differences  may  exist  in  the  handwriting  of  mediaeval 
documents  composed  during  the  same  period  and  within  a  short  distance 
of  each  Other.  He  now  essays  with  the  aid  of  Mr.  Johnson,  one  of  his  col- 
leagues in  the  Public  Record  office,  to  trace  the  progress  of  the  formal  and 
more  or  less  stereotyped  style  of  writing  which,  taking  its  original  shape, 
like  the  common  forms  of  legal  documents  for  which  it  was  used,  amid  the 
procedure  of  mediaeval  law-courts,  ia  distinguished  as  court  hand  from  the 
bo^  hand  employed  by  the  writers  and   transcribers  of  mannscripu  in 


:y  Google 


408  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

inonuteTies  and  other  tats  of  learned  Idntre.  The  woik  coren  a  mote 
limited  period  than  Wrist's  English  Court-Httnd  Reitored  and  other  Tolnme* 
familiar  to  the  itudent,  but  it  coven  that  period  with  more  thorou^ue** 
and  with  a  more  complete  schoUrlj  equipment  than  earlier  works.  At  *  a 
good  practice-book  for  the  itudent  and  a  conveiuent  collection  of  material 
for  the  teacher,'  to  quote  the  modeat  worda  of  the  introduction,  it  is  unlikely 
to  be  lupcTseded. 

The  compilers  have  provided  the  teacher  and  pnpil  with  a  series  of 
photc^aphic  reproductions  of  examples  covering  a  period  from  about  1070 
to  1501,  which  form  the  volume  of  plate*  and  axe  arranged  in  chronological 
order.  The  greater  part  of  the  volume  of  text  (pp.  79-250)  i»  devoted  to 
full^  extended  transcript*  of  the  documents  illuttrated,  each  of  which  ii 
preceded  by  a  general  note  upon  the  handwriting  of  the  o^inal  and  iu 
■clauifi  cation,  and  by  further  comment  upon  the  formation  of  individual 
letters,  the  use  of  abbreviations,  ligature*  and  stops,  and  upon  occauonal 
peculiarities  which  call  for  notice.  These  eluddations  are  prefaced  by  a 
treatise  on  the  history  of  individual  letters,  illustrated  by  a  carefully  prepared 
•et  of  facsimiles  to  show  the  development  in  the  court  hand  form  of  each 
of  the  letters  of  the  alphabet,  for  which  it  is  justly  claimed  that  they  '  are 
on  a  scale  and  of  an  accuracy  which  have  not  been  attempted  before.'  The 
object  and  scope  of  the  work  are  thus  strictly  limited  to  the  evolution  of 
one  particular  type  of  handwriting  :  the  development  of  '  bo<A  hand,'  and 
that  part  of  the  subject  ioclf,  save  in  so  far  as  it  is  related  to  the  earlier  fbrros 
of  court  hand,  are  left  untouched.  While  any  attempt  to  trace  the  history 
of  abbreviations  of  words  is  strictly  avoided,  fourteen  pages  of  the  intro- 
duction contain  a  short  practical  discussion  of  this  subject  and  a  list  of 
ordinary  contractions,  the  brevity  of  which  is  in  inverse  proportion  to  its 
excellence  and  representarive  value.  Dictionaries  of  abbreviations,  as  the 
-compilers  point  out,  have  obvious  disadvantages,  and  a  list  such  as  is  given 
here  is  of  more  profit  to  the  beginner  than  many  dictionaries.  The  intro- 
duction is  marked  throughout  by  pregnancy  and  power  of  compression : 
the  three  pages  of  hints  on  transcription,  for  example,  cover  most  of  the 
erron  which,  especially  in  the  case  of  proper  names,  may  be  fatal  to  the 
most  careful  traoscribeis,  and  are  not  unknown,  it  may  be  remarked  in 
passing,  even  in  official  calendars  of  historical  documents.  In  addition  to 
these  and  other  general  remarks,  the  introduction  prorides  a  useful 
bibliography  and  a  conspectus  of  documents  from  which  the  plates  have 
been  selected. 

The  plates  themselves,  which  have  been  made  as  large  as  possible  with 
-only  very  shght  reductions,  where  necessary,  in  the  size  of  the  handwriting, 
are  admirably  clear  and  afiord  no  cause  for  the  reproach,  often  incuired 
justly  by  reproductions  of  manuscripts,  that  they  are  more  difficult  to  read 
than  their  originals.  Although  their  editors  disclaim  any  endeavout  to  have 
chosen  examples  of  special  historical  or  artistic  value,  their  presentation  of 
'  specimens  of  the  average  humdrum  material  of  historical  research '  it 
attractive  enough  to  give  even  the  stranger  10  such  material  some  idea 
-of  the  peculiar  charm  which  it  exercises  over  its  devotees.  The  collection, 
moreover,  of  so  large  a  number  of  specimen  documents,  eighty-two  in  aS, 
from  the  most  r^resentative  sources,  charters,  ^pe  rolls,  patent  and 
-dose  lolls,  plea  roUs,  charter  rolls,  etc.,  has  a  double  value  in  addition 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS.  4O9 

TO  its  Bpecifically  palaeographical  interest.  A  beginner  who  masten  the 
contcDti  of  tiese  pUtcs  with  the  aid  of  tie  full  and  accurate  iranscript* 
provided  will  find  himself  in  a  fair  way  to  deal  inteUigently  and  independently 
with  original  documents  belonging  to  these  various  ciasses  and  to  others  not 
repmented  here ;  while  the  ordinary  student  of  history  who,  with  small 
opportunities  foi  original  reteaich,  has  largely  to  depend  upon  the  labour 
of  others  for  hia  information,  will  be  happy  in  the  possession  of  a  book  which 
gives  so  comprehensive  an  object-lesson  in  the  nature  of  the  documentary 
sources  of  English  histoiy. 

At  a  time  when  the  custody  and  preservation  of  records  is  something  of  a 
burning  question,  it  is  gTatif;ring  to  find  work  of  so  thoroughly  competent 
and  scholarly  a  character  proceeding  from  two  of  the  assbtants  in  the  Public 
Record  office.  Their  work,  by  its  eihibition  of  actual  examples  of  the 
documents  under  their  care,  cannot  but  have  the  efiect  of  spreading  more 
widely  the  knowledge  of  the  unparalleled  value  of  the  treasures  of  that  great 
storehouse  of  the  materials  of  national  and  local  history.  Their  claim  is 
perhaps  too  exclusive  when  they  say  that '  no  other  repository  in  this  country 
possesses  unbroken  series  of  homologous  documents  stretching  from  the 
middle  of  the  twelfth  century  to  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth,  or  from  the- 
beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century  to  the  present  day.'  A  modest  excep- 
tion might  be  made  in  favour  of  the  great  series  of  episcopal  registers  at  York 
and  Lincoln,  which  are,  it  is  true,  not  absolutely  unbroken,  but  with 
comparatively  slight  intervals  are  continuous  from  the  first  quarter  of  the 
thirteenth  century  and  afiord  abundant  opportunities  for  the  study  of  the 
progress  of  a  secretarial  handwriting  hardly  to  be  differentiated  from  court 
hand  during  most  of  the  period  covered  by  these  volumes.  The  student 
will  gratefully  remember  that  it  is  also  to  one  of  the  officials  of  the  Record 
office  that  he  owes  the  late  Mr.  C.  Trice  Martin's  Recori  InUrpreUr.  The 
primary  object  of  that  book  was  different  from  that  pursued  by  Mr.  Johnson 
and  Mi.  Jenkinson  ;  the  two  works  are  complementary  to  one  another,  his  as- 
an  aid  to  the  interpretation  of  records,  theirs  as  a  study  in  their  formal 
characteristics.  While  they  lay  stress  upon  the  empirical  rather  than  the 
scientific  nature  of  thur  conclusions,  and  while  it  is  possible  that  thoae 
conclusions  may  be  modified  in  some  d^ee  by  future  writers,  thor  labours 
must  inevitably  form  the  starting-point  for  any  stricter  investigation  of  ■ 
'  similar  kind. 

The  printing  of  the  text  throughout  is  as  free  from  erron  as  we  should 
expect  of  writers  so  cautious,  accurate,  and  well-informed  as  Mr.  Johnson 
and  his  colleague.  If  they  have  any  fault,  it  is  the  too  cotisdenrious  purism 
which  induces  them  to  such  pracdces  as  the  use  of  the  unfamiliar  metH»gi%n 
instead  of  mesvagitim  and  the  consistent  latinisarion  of  place-names  whose 
declensions  the  original  compilers  of  these  documents,  especially  in  the 
later  middle  ages,  did  not  tronble  to  consider.  To  the  list  of  Latin  glossaries 
in  the  bibliography  might  have  been  added  that  of  Maigne  d'Amis,  published 
in  connexion  with  Migne's  Patrelogia  Latina,  which  is  more  easily  pro- 
curable by  the  student  than  the  more  voluminous  and  valuable  Du  Cange ; 
while,  among  the  smaller  hand-books  of  chronology.  Sir  Harris  Nicolas's 
Chronology  aj  History  should  not  be  omitted  where  Bond's  Handy  Book  finds 
a  place. 

A.H.T. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


410  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

MEMORIALS  AND  MONUMENTS,  OLD  AND  NEW  :  two  bwikid  RTBjicn 
cmomi  noM  nviH  cmnum.  Bf  LAwnNci  Wunm.  9x6,479  pp.  15S  illoMn- 
tioDL    LondoDi    Conntiy  Liie,  1915. 

Mr.  Lawrence  Weavei  has  to  a  large  eztect  brdcen  new  grouod  in  giving 
-us  thi>  portly  and  well  illuttrated  volume.  His  object  is  '  to  provide  an 
historical  account  of  tke  development  of  those  t^pea  of  memorials  which 
-are  the  most  luitable  for  present  use '  ,  .  .  '  to  focus  attention  on  good 
-ecamples,  old  and  new,'  and  to  save  our  churches,  churchyards,  cemeteries 
and  public  buildings  fiom  the  melancholy  disftgurement  that  followed  in 
the  wake  of  the  South  African  war.  Mr.  Weaver  feats,  not  without  reason, 
that  this  disfigurement  may  be  repeated,  on  an  altogether  vaster  scale,  as  a 
retnlt  of  the  present  world-wide  conflict,  ard  such  a  book  as  this  not  only 
meets  a  want,  but  its  avowed  aim  should  heartily  commend  it  to  antiqnaiiea, 
architects,  the  clergy  and  people  of  cultivated  taste. 

In  a  field  so  vast  it  is  inevitable  that  many  omissions  must  suggest  them- 
■selves  to  the  critical  eye.  Why  is  no  mention  made  of  such  magnificent 
.early  Gothic  monuments  as  those  of  Aymer  de  Valence,  Edmund  Crouchback 
and  Aveline  couDtex  of  Lancaster,  in  the  lacrarium  of  Westminster  abbey  I 
•or  that  noble  series  of  tombs,  contemporary  or  (lightly  later,  representing 
the  climax  of  Gothic  art  in  \^nchelsea  church,  Sussex  F  or  a  hundred 
other  peerless  triumphs,  the  joint  creative  labour  of  artist,  sculptor  and 
stonemason  f  They  rise  before  one's  mental  vision  in  serried  ranks,  those 
'Cano^ed  recumbent  praying  figures  of  man  and  woman,  child,  warrior, 
'great  lady,  ecclesiastic,  king  and  queen ;  at  Canterbury,  ^^^chester, 
Salisbury,  Tei^esbury,  Gloucester,  Lincoln,  Ely,  Wells  and  numberlett 
cathedral,  conventual,  collegiate  and  parish  churches.  Can  we  beat  such 
works  for  beauty  to-day  I  And  then  there  are  the  brasses :  Mr.  Weaver 
might  perhaps  have  dealt  more  fully  with  some  of  the  lovely  ancient  examples, 
to  well  worth  study  and  adaptation  to  modern  needs. 

This  is,  in  fact,  the  weak  side  of  an  othervrise  admirable  book,  that  it 
-suggests  a  bias  in^favoui  of  renaissance,  classical,  and  even  *  new  art,'  to  the 
neglect  of  the  Gothic  school  of  monumental  sculpture  and  design. 
Simibrly,  such  a  beautiful,  simple  and  inexpensive  memorial  as  the  stone 
■or  marble  coffin-slab  might  well  have  been  illustrated  and  commended. 
Why  should  it  be  tadly  assumed  that  Gothic  art  is  dead,  01  outworn,  and 
that  the  classical  styles,  with  their  modem  developments,  are,  for  practical 
purposes,  alone  worth  going  to  for  inspiration  by  our  latter-day  designers. 
If  one  may  judge  merely  by  the  enormous  preponderance  of  illustrations 
in  this  book  that  may  be  classed  under  the  latter  headings,  that  would  appear 
to  represent  Mr.  Weaver's  conscious  or  unconsciouB  conclusion. 

W'hat,  for  eiample,  could  be  more  charming,  natural,  and  suitable  to 
a  Gothic  church  of  fourteenth-century  style  than  the  monument  (illustrated 
<on  p.  183)  of  the  Hon.  Francis  Meynell,  with  its  ogee  crocketed  canopy 
and  the  dignified  figure  in  court  dress  kneeling  at  a  faldstool  ?  And  what, 
per  contra,  more  oddly  inappropriate  than  the  bust  of  Bodley,  one  of  the 
-most  eminent  of  our  neo-Gothic  architects,  set  in  an  elaborate  Jacobean 
monument  of  alabaster  and  coloured  marbles,  with  the  inevitable  pagan 
obelisks  crowning  the  entablature  I  '^     Bodley's  own  work,  in  fifteenth- 

t  Stntford-on-Avon,   but  not   a 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS.  4I I 

centuiy  aty\e  (p.  193),  ia  a  sufficient  refutation  of  the  modern  heresy  that 
Gothic  act  is  inapplicable  to  wall-tablets.  Feihaps  Sir  Thomas  Jackson's 
similar  tablet  design  (p.  195)  is  hardly  so  successful,  with  its  eruption  of 
paterae,  and  others  of  this  school,  like  Sir  Robert  Lorimer's  designs  ^p,  233, 
245,  313),  are  too  strongly  tinged  with  the  weird  fancies  of  die  *  new  ait' 
nightmare  to  be  pleasing  to  a  sober  taste.  What  could  be  more  beautiful 
and  satisfying  than  the  South  African  memorial  at  York,  as  an  outdoor 
memorial  (G.  F,  Bodley,  p.  385),  founded  as  it  it  on  the  Eleanor  crosses 
of  the  late  thirteenth  century,  but  translated  into  a  latcf  phase  of  our 
national  Gothic  ?  Excellent  old  examples  of  Gothic  wall-memorialt  are 
given  on  pp.  35  and  37.  It  seems  allowable  to  enumerate  these  example*, 
because  they  not  unfairly  represent  the  somewhat  meagre  selection  of 
Gothic  that  Mr,  Weaver  aUows  us.  In  chap,  xiii  he  gives  some  excellent 
ancient  and  modem  graveyard  crosses,  but  none  of  the  characteristic  Irish 
spedmens,  marveb  of  beauty. 

The  very  much  larger  number  of  renaissance  and  classical  monuments 
which  are  set  before  us  are,  in  their  difEcrent  way,  full  of  instrucrion  and 
interest,  though  often  unconscious  witnesses  of  what  to  avoid.  Among 
the  ancient,  Torrigiano's  gorgeous  tomb  of  Henry  VII,  dated  1517  (p.  307), 
in  black  marble  and  gilt  bronze,  can  hold  its  own  with  anything  modem 
in  the  same  class  and  style.  So  will  the  similar  monument  by  the  same 
artist,  put  up  some  seven  yean  earlier  in  Westminster  abbey,  to  Margaret 
Beaufort. 

The  examples  of  seventeenth-century  wall-tablets  and  monuments 
of  more  elaborate  design,  chiefly  from  Westminster  abbey  and  London 
churches  (Chelsea,  Cripplegate,  etc.),  and  some  few  from  the  provinces, 
as  e.g.  Robert  Aldwortlk's  tomb  in  St.  Peter's,  Bristol,  are  exceedingly 
good  and  interesting  renaissance  work.  One  misses  any  reference  to  such 
fine  things  as  the  monuments  at  Sanderstead  and  Horsham,  and  the  series 
of  the  Evelyn  family  at  Wotton,  Surrey,  but  it  isimposiible  to  mention  a  dthe 
of  the  many  beautiful  examples,  early  and  late,  which  our  andent  churches 
afford.  Nicholas  Stone's  legacy  of  work  comesin  for  due  notice  and  praise; 
so  does  the  magnificent  figure-sculpture  of  Flaxman  and  Chantrey. 
Mr.  Weaver  gives  us  many  modern  works  in  a  style  of  their  own.  The 
chapters  on  the  use  of  heraldry,  lettering,  outdoor  memorials,  and  tablets  its 
historical  buildings,  are  well  done  and  most  useful 

Philip  M.  Johnston. 


THE  CHURCH  BELLS  OF  SUSSEX,  with  the  Intcripdoiu  of  lU  the  BcUi  m  the  Coun^ 
in  1K64,  and  a  jubilee  irticle  diercon  written  in  1914.  Bj  AHuiitsT  D.  Ttium. 
H^Sfc  ai5  pp.  51  illuilntioni.  Lewei !  Famcombe  &  Co.  191;.  (Reprinted 
from  vok  Inii  and  it!  dI  the  Suiitx  Aribaalogicdl  Sociity'i  CcUiciiaia.) 

It  is  not  often  given  to  a  man  to  produce  a  jubilee  edition  of  his  own 
work,  and  Dr.  Tyascn's  must  be  almost  a  unique  performance.  He  was 
the  first  to  bring  out  a  complete  description  of  the  bells  of  an  English 
county  (Lukis'  ff'ilti.  in  1857  was  only  a  partial  account  of  that  <»tmrr), 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


412  NOTICES   OF  ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS. 

and  tie  has  now  been  given  the  opponuniiy  to  lue  the  laboon  of  hU  feUoW' 
worken  during  the  interveoiDg  fiftjr  years.  The  original  book  of  1864 
wai  in  its  way  a  tour  de  force,  written  as  it  was  by  a  yanng  man  (we  beliere 
Dr.  Tyssen  was  then  at  Oiford)  letting  out  to  explore  a  virgin  territory ; 
and  it  is  remarkable  that  so  much  which  he  then  wrote  ttill  holds  good. 
After  fifty  yean  Dr.  Tyssen's  hand  has  ikot  lost  its  cunning,  and  while  be 
naturally  owes  much  to  other  writers,  he  has  contributed  much  new  and 
original  matter. 

Thia  new  edition  deals  mainty  with  the  mediaeval  bell*,  which,  from 
the  problems  they  present  to  investigators,  are  naturally  of  more  interest 
than  those  of  later  date.  Most  of  the  mediaeval  bells  in  Sussei:  ire  the 
wotk  of  London  founders,  and  here  Dr.  Tyssen  has  had  the  advantage  of 
the  late  J.  C.  L.  Stahlschmidt's  labours ;  but  though  in  the  main  accepting 
Stahlschmidt's  results,  he  has  some  interesting  and  almost  revolutionary 
theories  of  his  own  to  propound.  The  most  startling  is  the  disposseasios 
of  Henry  Jordan,  whom  most  writers  have  regarded  as  the  maker  of  a 
large  and  widely-distributed  group  of  bells,  distii^uished  by  two  trade- 
mariu  known  as  the  '  cross-keys '  and  '  banner  '  shields.  Dr.  Tyssen  brings 
forward  several  ingenious  arguments  for  assigning  these  to  one  Wlliam 
Chamberbin,  of  whom  indeed  we  know  little.  We  are  not  sure  that  he 
has  proved  his  case,  but  at  all  events  the  argument  for  pladng  these  bells 
earher  than  the  wars  of  the  Roses  (the  time  of  Jordan's  activity)  canie* 
much  weight.  We  have  also  new  views  on  the  bells  assigned  to  Walgiave, 
Crouch,  and  Danyell,  all  London  founders  of  the  fifteenth  century,  iriiich 
are  worked  out  with  remarkable  »H11  and  knowledge.  But  unfortunately 
■pace  forbids  us  to  discuss  these  questions  in  detail. 

The  full  discussion  of  the  mediaeval  bells  and  their  founders  is  followed 
by  some  notes  contributing  more  up-to-date  information  about  the  post- 
Reformation  bells,  and  an  interesting  description  of  the  method  of  casting 
bells  and  the  imprinting  of  the  inscriptions.  An  entirely  new  feature, 
laiung  some  points  of  interest,  is  the  table,  which  must  have  entailed 
immense  labour  to  compile,  of  the  number  of  bells  cast  all  over  En^nd 
in  each  year  between  1560  (when  bells  first  began  ngai»Ay  to  be  dateiQ 
and  i860.  The  historical  events  of  each  year  are  also  noted,  the  author's 
object  being  to  show  how  far  these  affected  the  industry.  Except  for 
the  time  of  the  Civil  wars  (1644  to  1649),  when  hardly  any  bells  were  cast 
in  England,  Uttle  difference  seems  to  be  observable.  But  one  curious 
result  of  these  researches  ia  to  show  that  during  three  centuries  the  most 
pToUfic  years  are  1624,  1723,  and  1824,  and  next  to  these,  1636  and  1737. 

The  illustrations  reproduced  from  the  old  edition  are  supplemented 
by  some  useful  plates  of  the  lettering  on  the  mediaeval  belts ;  these  are 
very  welcome,  as  previous  writers  have  for  some  reason  neglected  to  give 
the  same  attention  to  the  forms  of  letters,  capital  or  small,  which  they 
have  paid  to  the  initia)  crosses,  trade-marks,  and  other  stamps. 

In  one  respect  the  book  might  have  been  improved,  lumely  by  some 
notes  ^  a  full  list  were  impossible)  on  the  change*  in  Sussex  belfries  during 
the  last  fifty  years.  Some  of  the  old  bellt  of  which  Dr.  Tyssen  writes, 
e.g.  those  at  Findon,  Fitdeworth,  Pevensey,  Rotherfield,  and  doubtless 
other  places,  have  now  gone  into  the  melting-pot,  and  in  many  other  cases 
the  rings  of  bells  have  been  enlarged  or  renewed.  Some  mention  might 
alto  have  been  made  of  Mr.  Garraway  Rice's  discovery,  recently  con- 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIONS.  4I3 

tributed  to  tke  Sussex  Archaeological  Sodely,  that  the  well-known  founder, 
Samuel  Knight,  spent  some  time  at  Arundel  when  he  left  Reading  about 
1705,  and  that  the  Samuel  Knight  who  nibsequentl}' worked  in  London 
(1720  to  1738)  was  not  this  man  but  his  son. 

H.  B.  W, 


A  PICTURE  BOOK.  OF  BRITISH  HISTORY.    Vol.ii,  I4g;-i68g.    Bj  S.  C.  Roaun. 
ij^Kioi,  lii+Topp.  aooilluitiationi.  Cambridge  UoiTcnitr  Prat,  1915.    ]i.  6d.  □■ 

Mr.  Roberts  has  alreadj  given  proof  of  his  skill  and  judgment  in  the 
selection  of  historical  Ulustration  in  the  first  volume  of  this  picture  book. 
In  the  present  volume,  the  material  for  which  is  much  more  abundant,  he 
must  have  exercised  considerable  self-restraint  amid  the  variety  of  con- 
temporary sources  of  which  he  has  made  use.  The  result  is  a  series  of 
pictures,  several  of  which  are  familiar  but  none  hackneyed  by  constant 
repetition,  arranged  in  thirty-four  sections,  each  with  a  clearly  defined 
heading,  and  supplemented  by  brief  and  interesting  notes.  Where  several 
illustrations  have  to  be  brought  together  on  a  single  page,  clearness  of  detail 
must  occasionally  be  sacrificed ;  but  this  is  only  now  and  then  the  case, 
and  the  excellence  of  the  reproduction  of  such  portraits  as  that  of  Henry  VIII, 
attributed  to  L.  Hornebolt,  the  print  of  the  Marian  martyrs  called  '  Faiths 
victorie  in  Romes  erueltie,'  and  the  engraving  of  the  portrait  of  Hampden, 
at  Port  Eliot,  deserves  the  highest  praise.  The  book  is  especially  rich  in 
well-chosen  portraits  and  pictures  of  historical  groups,  and  some  of  these, 
particularly  the  marriage-feast  of  Sir  Henry  Unton  and  the  picture  at 
Holyrood  of  the  young  James  VI  and  the  Lennox  family  at  the  tomb  of 
Darnley,  are  well  calculated  to  excite  tie  curiosity  and  interest  of  the  young 
student  for  whom  they  are  intended.  The  architectural  iUustrationi 
are  chiefly  taken  from  photographs.  Of  the  five  depicting  Tudor 
architecture  and  the  early  renaissance,  the  beautifid  spire  of  Louth  church, 
although  built  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VII  and  Henry  VIII,  has  nothing 
about  it  which  is  characteristically  Tudor,  and  we  should  prefer  to  see  in  its 
place  a  photograph  of  some  such  early  Tudor  house  as  Compton  Wynyates  or 
East  Barsham.  The  renaissance  detail  of  the  Salisbury  chantry-chapel  at 
Christchurch  is  too  delicate  to  be  effective  in  a  small  illustration  ;  Gardiner's' 
tomb-chapel  at  Winchester,  though  later  in  date,  would  have  conveyed 
the  lesson  of  Gothic  construction  with  subsidiary  renaissance  ornament  more 
successfully  in  the  same  space.  The  seven  illustrations  of  Elizabethan  and 
Jacobean  architecture  include  Moreton  old  hall  and  the  market-hall  at 
Ledbury  as  examples  of  timber  building :  Wollaton,  Blickling  and  Holland 
house  are  the  noblemen's  palaces  selected ;  while  the  Schools  tower  at 
Oxford  and  the  Banqueting  hall  at  Whitehall  offer  a  contrast  between 
picturesque  pseudo-classical  work  and  the  genuine  architecture  of  the 
renaissance.  Wren  is  represented  by  Temple  bar,  St.  Mary-lc-Bow,  the 
Monument  and  Trinity  college  library  at  Cambridge,  while  his  chapel  at 
Pembroke  college,  Cambridge,  is  weU  shown  in  a  good  reproduction  of 
Loggan's  view  of  the  college,  illustrating  the  subject  of  education  under 
the  Stewarts.  The  notes  are  printed  in  a  bold  and  attractive  type,  and 
necessary  facts  and  dates  are  given  briefly  and  accurately.     It  is  perhaps 


.y  Google 


414  NOTICES   OF   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   PUBLICATIOHS. 

too  tweeping  a  generaliaatton  to  stj  that  '  praciieallj'  no  churches  were 
built  in  Ei^land  '  between  1539  and  the  lime  of  Wren.  St.  John's,  Leeds, 
is  cited  in  a  note  ai  the  chief  exception,  but  there  was  more  building  and 
rebuilding  in  country  places  dining  the  interral  than  is  often  recognised, 
and  the  Gothic  work  of  the  first  half  of  the  seTcnteenth  century  still  awaits 
its  historian.  To  speak  of  the  Salisbury  chapel  at  Christchurch  as  a  '  chapel 
or  chantry '  is  somewhat  misleading.  Henry  VII's  chapel,  illustrated  on 
the  same  page,  may  equally  be  called  a  chantry.  A  chantry  is  primarily 
a  service,  and  not  a  building,  and  the  use  of  the  word,  as  applied  to  a  building 
in  which  a  chantry  was  founded,  while  it  has  tended  to  obscure  the  original 
meaning,  is  not  exclusively  applicable  to  any  special  architectural  type. 

A-RT. 


A  valuable  and  important  addition  to  our  knowledge  of  these  marks. 
Mr.  Hudd  has  illustrated  and  described  no  fewer  than  483  examples  ranging 
in  date  from  1284  to  1635,  all  from  Bristol  deeds,  and  the  paper  may  be 
compared  with  that  published  many  years  ago  by  the  late  Mr.  C.  Muskett 
on  the  Norwich  marks,  the  only  other  paper  dealing  with  marks  in  a  pven 
district.  Comparatively  few  examples  have  come  down  to  us  on  buil^ngs, 
monumcnta,  portraits,  or  in  glass,  etc.  and  it  is  to  the  deeds  andseals  that  we 
have  to  look  for  new  light  to  clear  up  many  still  doubtful  punts.  The 
bbour  of  going  through  masses  of  deeds  is  great,  and  all  antiquaries  are 
indebted  to  Mr.  Hudd  for  the  time  and  labour  he  has  spent  on  these  Bristol 
examples.  In  the  introduction  Mr.  Hudd  briefly  sums  up  the  story  of  the 
marks  and  gives  a  list  of  the  collections  of  deeds  from  which  his  example* 
have  been  drawn.  Looking  through  the  illustrations  one  is  struck  b^  the 
number  of  combinations  it  is  possible  to  make  out  of  a  simple  device  like 
a  cross  and  streamers,  which  forms  the  basis  for  most  of  these  mark*. 

M.  S. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


SEVENTY-THIRD  REPORT  OF  THE  COUNCIL 

For  the  Year  1914. 

The  Council  have  the  honour  to  present  to  the  members  of  the  Institute 
thai  tcpoit  for  the  ytit  1914. 

Although  its  effect*  are  a  yet  hardly  reflected  in  the  worldng  of  the 
Inititute,  the  Eutopean  war  must  necessarily  influence  its  fortune*.  It 
has  delayed  the  iuue  of  the  Journal,  it  has  interrupted  for  the  time  being, 
at  any  rate,  the  flow  of  subscriptions  from  public  libraries  abroad,  it  has 
led  to  some  rengnatioiu,  and  it  has  diverted  the  interest  and  the  activitie* 
of  archaeological  workers. 

Its  effects  in  1915  will  most  probably  be  far  more  marked,  and  the  Council 
feel  the  need  of  prudence  in  flnance  and  the  importance  of  the  co-operation 
of  its  members  in  an  endeavout  to  make  the  woric  of  the  Institute  more 
widely  known. 

From  the  accounts,  which  are  appended,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  total 
recdpts  for  the  year  amount  to  £758  is.  gd,  while  the  expenditure  incurred 
was  ^546  i6s.  lod. 

The  securities  now  standing  in  the  names  of  the  trustees  arc  set  forth 
n    the  balance  sheet. 

The  sum  of  £1 1  6s.  od.  has  been  granted  towards  research  during  the 

The  senior  Vice-President,  Mr.  Mill  Stephenson,  B.A.  F.S.A.  retires- 
by  rotation,  and  the  Council  recommend  that  Mr.  A.  Hamilton  Thompson, 
M.A.  F.SA.  be  appointed  a  \^ce-President  in  his  stead. 

The  members  of  the  Council  who  retire  in  rotation  aire  Messrs.  ].  A. 
Gotch,  F.S.A ;  Cobnel  J.  W.  Parker,  C.B.  D.L.  F.SA ;  C.  R.  Peers,  M.A. 
Sec.  S.A ;  Walter  Rowley,  F.S.A.  M.Inst.C.E ;  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Serjeantson, 
MJV.  F.S.A ;    and  A.  Hamilton  Thompson,  M.A.  F.S.A. 

To  take  their  places  the  Council  reconunend  the  Rev.  D.  H  S.  Cranage, 
Litt.D.  F.S.A;  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Dcwick,  M.A.  F.S.A;  M.  S.  Giuseppi, 
F.S.A ;  Philip  Norman,  LL.D.  F.S.A ;  H.  Plowman,  F.S.A ;  and  Prof.  E.  S. 
Prior,  MA  A.R.A.  F.SJL 

It  is  also  recommended  that  Sir  William  St.  John  Hope,  Lin.D.  D.C.L. 
and  Mr.  A.  H  Lyell,  M.A.  F.S.A.  be  appointed  Director  and  Auditor 
respective^'. 

The  loss  of  members  during  the  period  under  review  by  resignation  is 
fifteen,  and  by  death  five,  of  whom  two  were  life-compounders.  Four 
libraries  have  ceased  to  subscribe.  Twenty-five  new  members  have  been 
elected,  and  four  libraries  have  been  added  to  the  list,  making  a  net  it 
<d  five  memben  and  subscribers. 


.y  Google 


b    i 


•               *                    » 

S 

"     i       5 

i 

^    •  ••            •« 

'lit            V 

^<S«I  I                           I  = 

t  i,|„ «  ,. 

?  M.I  i.  .. 

".        oJS 

«!'  1  PI 

=  .-»  1  l« 

£ 

'I     °  :  \ 

s 

"1     ■  s  \ 

i 

i 

i   ■■  '"     \ 

I   '  I'  '       \ 

5       i      a  i    i                     \ 

^    .      1                               \ 

!i  ;; 

\ 

|S      ■ 

\ 

ll 


fill  \ 


isii     I 

i  i 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


W                  s            «                             e.                      =               - 

=1 

IK                    i               =           1          ■ 

ll 

^          »,       g«       e.^2  =  ='<"=       =="    '[        "•=' 

«      gs    a       8iES"  "3     -«  -1     r 

|:            ,J|,|-,          lip,               ,. 

a  ti  ill  JP  ,11 

i 

,..      ill  llijjji  alia    111 

i         ^      ';              °             ^. 

u.          „  .  -    , 

» 

i 

.^           =o|oo                                          -«™j        1^ 

' 

:    |«|gs              ^4 1    \ 

'A-"  i  - !  \ 

i 

;    3^      :    ;     1    i      =        ;  ;    K 

n  ^  IIP  I'll  ii 

s  ,                 ....         -g 

D,„.,z.d,  Google 


I 


III 


1^  I  H   iiii 


I  i 


Jill] 


II 


ilil 


is 


Ml  if, 


% 


si     l.ti.io      t 

m  imh  i 

III   lUiHSi.  U 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


AbtUita,  a  KoDua  fort  near  Codeimautli,  So. 
Abuiinoil,  PHdt'i    icfeiencc    to    '  lilveitrei 

bomiiiu'  iolubiting,  i;^ 
Abnun,  Miw,  an  Miurinrdi  in  lii  Calhiirtl 

Church  ef  Scinl-Stttrniir,  Bragit,  3o5-]i4. 
Account!  of  tb*  Imtitute  for  the  jtti  1914, 

4.6. 

Aduc,  tbe  tfane  fiiinea  at,  lzo-ti6. 
Addeitiutj,    St.    Mity't,    arred    nbiu    on 

torbtl-tiblB  «t,  7. 
Adel,  Yolki.  Roman  road  at,  So ;   rcpicHnta- 

tion  of  hippoccntaur  il,  184. 
Aefiao,  hii  deiehption  of  the  Satjri,    i;8; 

of  the  onocentaun,  179. 
Acnchot,  miKticord  illuitrating  the  laciificc 


of  II 


t,_3ij- 


Aethiopii,  I 

from,  i;6. 
Agludoe  ntbednl  church  deiciibed,  JS^-j^y. 
AUxanitT,  Ramaaci  «/,  huQUUi  pnidigiti  in- 

tniduced  into  French  veimon)  of  the,  137, 

140 ;   deiciiptioD  of  laTigi  man  in,  164. 
Allcroft,  A.  Hadiiaa,  on  Stmt  RmicH  Soa^ 

in  thi  Smtb  Dtaiu,  loi-iji. 
jfmiauma  Ctdtn  ;      lU  biilery   aui  iwiptr- 

una,  by  Sir  Heniy  H.  Howoith,  49-68. 
Androgjni,  Phnj^i  deacription  of,  139- 
AogFn,    twtUth-centurj   irindowi    at    Yoil 

produced  at,  37. 
At^le-Saxsn   Cbarct   Archiltttm  in  SnilBc, 

by  Col.  H.  L.  Jenep,  nolind,  191. 
Annali  of  InnialaUen,  nferencci  to  A^hldoc 

in  the,  356. 
Annual  Geaeral  Meeting,  191. 
Antipodei  in    Lybia,   Plin]>'i   dcaciiptioh   of 

the,  14S. 
AstDDine  idneraij,  77-84. 
Antiinl,  foitified  paiiih  church  at,  133. 
Apei,     repreientation     of     in     mediienl 

betdaiie),  156!. 
ApoUo,  connexion  with  St.  Scbaitiui,  185  f. 
Appian  waj,  Mtthnic  renuini  on  the,  196. 
Arabic    Numtrali,    the    Dmlefmtnl    of,    in 

Euraft,  bj  G.  F.  Hill,  noticed,  298. 
Archdeacon,  the  functioni  and  dutiea  of  a 

mediaeval,  241  f. 
Ardmore  cacbedral  church  deicribed,  345~-34S, 
Aigenton-nir-CreuK   (Indre),  reprcKDUtion 

of  anthropoid  ape  at  Saint-Marcel,  159. 


Armagh,    fortified    church    of    the    Friart 

Miitor   at,    118;     the   cathedral   church 

deicribed,  393-395- 
Arnold,   W.   T,   hii   Raman  Sytum  tf  Prt- 

mneiiU  AJminiitralian,  noticed,  302. 
Artabatitae,  Pliny'i  deicription  of  the,  136. 
Atberitone,  Auitin  fiiiij  at,  113. 
Arthur  chapel,  Limetiii  cathedral,  373. 
Auguttine'i    ducuuion    on    prodigiei  in   da 

Civiuu  Dei,  iji. 
Aulc  Uudauil,  Derbjihirc,  repretentation  of 


Aurehan,  cult  of  Mitbtie  in  n 


f,  187. 


Babooni,  111  CTnocephaU. 

Bicbal  Iia  or  iCaff  of  Jenia  foimerlr  preaerred 

■t  Armigb,  39]. 
Bigpipei,  repreKntationof,iD  Eietet  cathedral 

Baldwin  Brown,  G,  on  '  Wu  the  Anglo-Suon 
anarti.t?'.9.. 

Bemg  Cherttri,  1231-170],  by  Sir  J.  H. 
RdTTuay,  bart.  noticed,  402. 

BarfratoD,  Kent,  repmentatioii  of  a  hippo- 
centaur  on  capital  at,  183. 

Bectiie,  mini  of  the  CLiterdan  abbey  at,  |»9. 

Bede,  hii  refercncei  to  codicei  made  for 
abbot  Ceolfrid,  49. 

Bell) :  Cburcb-kdU  af  Linlilbgombirt,  by 
F.  C.  Eelei,  noticfd,  199;  Cbarcb-hdU  ef 
Siasix,  by  A.  D.  TytieQ,  noticed,  411. 

BeUoir,  John,  eiecutor  and  legatee  of  William 


of,  4 
Bettiariei  containing  detcripriona  of  human 

prodigiei,  133. 
Beverley  miaiter,  carringi  of  bagpipen  it, 

14 ;       miiericord     illuitrating     itoiy     of 

Valentine  and  Onon,  310. 
Bird-iiren,   i69f. 
Birdonrald,  So. 
BUckfrian  :   Viacount  DiUon  on  A  Prxantu 

if  Qnitn  Eliaaielb  tt  Blackfrian,  69-74. 
Blemyae,  Pliny'i  deicripdoD  of  the,  137. 
Bo'ntu,  mediacTil  bell  at,  200. 
Botran'i  Ring,  Roman  fort  at,  79. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


Bolton  chuich,  Lino.  repmcaUtion  of  ihip 

Bothamltjr,  C.  H,  an  Circawmnc,  the  Gtt 

uid  BuM-ViUe,  190. 
Bortc,  Sir  R,  flnt  carl  of  Cork,  hii  tomb  in 

St.     Patrick'!,      Dublin,     369;       Liimore 

lathed  ral  mtored  by,  390. 
Boioun,   Robert,  law  booki  hequMthed  by 

WLlliam  Doune  to,  262. 
Bnchnuni,  deicriptioni  in  mediatral  MSS. 

of,  141. 
Biaiud,    Kent,    nunnen    at    nipparten    in 

annorial  glui  at,  17S. 
Bremcteniucuin,  ■  Roman  fort  near  Praton, 

77- 
Bntforton,  Worceittnhire,  repntenCaliaa  of 

St.  Margarft  iwallowed  by  a  dngaa  at,  1 ;;. 
Brian,  Reynold,  bithop  of  Woiceiter,  patron 


icrland,  repreientatioD   0 


Bridekiik,    Cum) 

hippocentaur  i  _ 

frills/  Mtrcbant   Maria,   by   A.   E.    Hudd, 


Champn 

y.,     A. 

c. 

hit     IriA    EcdesUttic 

Archil 

rtmqu 

oted 

9  If,  3491. 

Cbantiie 

dby 

WilUam  Doune,  ijj. 

CbiilrrfitCd     Ar 

in     ibe  Mrtnpclitm, 

Jlfu» 

nojAr 

Nta 

r>rk,  by  the  Vitcooai 

Dillon 

75-76 

Chiciieit 

r,     repteient«tion     of     aitim     on 

151. 

Chiron  repieiented  in 

r,  .85. 

Citiii    1 

£kJ 

litn. 

by    Patrick    Geddei, 

noticed,  .99. 

Citoleo 

ribed,  11-11. 

Clanoven 

ta,  the  Roman  icabDn  at  RaTcagUn, 

77,  Si 

Clement 
urenq 

of  Ale 
noted, 

jndn 

a,  hit  nference  to  Cbe 

Cloomac 

tic    renuiot    at,     IIO; 

cathed 

alchul 

hde. 

crihed,  350-351- 

Cbyne  c 

arhedn 

cbuich  described,  391-393- 

Cocdum 

theR 

tation  at  Wipui,  77. 

Codringt 

on,    hi 

R-m 

a*    Rtads    in    Britti» 

Brougham  cajUe,  79. 

Brugii,  Mi^rricotdi  in  tbt  Call 

aj    SaiHl-Sammr,     by    Miu 

Bumbarbe,  a  btf^e  ihawn,  15. 

Buiinc,  an  early  type  of  trumpet 

Bygeni  Hmltmere,   by   E.   W. 

P.  Woodi,  noticed,  301, 


C. 

Can  on,   inicmmenc   of   the   pulterj   clait, 

detcribed,  31. 
Carcanonne,  C.  U.  Bothamie)'  on,  190. 
Citraig-an-chluil,  take  of  KiUimey,  ale   of 

MuckroM  abbey,  116. 
Carthage,  early  organ  found  at,  12. 
Cartmel  chuich,  caived  example  of  triple  face 

on  miiericord  at,   140;    repreientation  of 


double-i 


laid  in. 


'77-. 


Quddetdea,  Hentj,  William  Douae'i 

deceuor  at  archdeacon  of  Ldceiter,  14 

Chaldon  church,   Surrey,   lepretenUCior 


le  for,  : 


V  in  Ken 


r    of    MitbcaiuD   i 


•  of  • 


aUare'io  Irebnd  forbidden  by,  351. 
Conway,  Sir  W.   M,  hit  Wttdcmtr,  ej  tie 

Nilbirianis  quoted,  322. 
Cook,  Elizabeth,  medaliiOlU  in  Mertsn  dnmh 

erected  by,  341. 
Cork  cathedral  cbuich  detcribed,  399. 
Cornett,  lepreientatioii  on  tomb  of  Matthew 

Godwin  at  Exetei,  34. 
Cdurc   Hand,   Engli^,    by    C.   JohntOD   and 

H.  Jenkinton,  noticed,  407. 
Cox,  J.   Charlet,  hit  En^liii  Paritb  Cbarcb 

noticed,  196. 
Cumont,  M,  hit  Ttxtes  tt  mtnummu  fig*ris 

ritaiifi  aiix  myiUrii  di  Milbra  lefentd  to. 


Cyclop 

the,  137. 
Cymbals  detcribed 
Cynewulf,    king    1 

MercoD,  315. 
Cynocephali  or  bal 


:i  of  India,  Pliay'i  iccoiiBt  a 

iied,  17. 

Wenei,    murdered    a 

oni,  Pliny't  lefeieoce  to 


Darenth,  Kent,  reprcMiitatiai 

centaur  at,  1S4. 
Dennington,    Suffolk, 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


42t 


De'Row  and  the  Codci  Amiatinut,  ;o. 

Deny  cathedral  church  deicribed,  399. 

Dcvil'i  djkt,  Porttlade,  ii;. 

DevoD,  Hugh  carl  of,  WiUiim  Douae  ligiu 

probau  of  hii  wilt,  zjS. 
Dillon,  the  Viicount,  on  A  Prxmian  of  Quern 

Eliaabitb  le   Biackfiiari,  69-74;    oa   Tb/ 

CbaurfitU    Armov    tn    ibt    MirepllitaH 

Miatum  of  An,  Sea  Tork,  75-76. 
Diocletian,  manyrdom  of  St.    Sebaitian  in 

nif^  of,  zS6. 
Domeiday  Book,  TefereDcei  to  Mcrton  church 

in,  317- 
Dttau,  Tbt  wm  of  Mmiit  William,  Arct- 

itacm  ef  Leicester,  hy  A.  MiTnilton  Thomp- 

>on,  233-284. 
Dowapatrick,  Benedictine  canieat  ac,  107  { 

cathedral  church  dHciibed,  395. 
Drogheda,  remaini  of  friary  church  at,  II]. 
Druce,  G.  C,  on   Some  Abmrmal  and  Com- 

ptsile   Human  Fermi  in    Engtiib    Cbiircb 

ArdiiuctuTi,  135-186. 
Dublin :    Chriitchurch  cathedral,  remain!  of 

apK    in,    98 ;     detcribed,    3S7-361 ;     St. 

Patrick')      cathedral      church      daicribed, 

361-369.     . 
Daldmer  detcribed,  ]i. 
Durham  caatle  chapel,  repreientation  of  mer- 

Etarham  cathedral  gtaied  by  biihop  Pudiey, 

47- 
Dorrow,  early  round  tower  at,  8q. 


Eail   Anglitf   Proceedings   o/  'the  Prebitlaric 

Stcitiy  of,  noticed,  198. 
Echtemach,    Luxemburg,    reputed    head    of 

St.  Sebaitian  kept  at,  189. 
Edward  III,  head  of,  in  Merton  church,  339. 
Eelet,  F.  C,  hii  Cbiircb  Bells  of  Liniitbgmsbire, 

noticed,  199. 
Edktborough,      Buckt,      repreientation      of 

anthropoid  ipc  ac,  ijq. 
Elizabeth :  A  Procession  nf  Qmn  Etiaabeib  u 

Blackfriart,  by  the  Viicouat  Dillon,  69-74. 
Emeia,  a  centre  of  Syrian  lun-wonhip,  iS3. 
Engliib  Pafiib  Cbnrcb,  Tbe,  by  J.  C.   Coi, 

Etynulagy  of  Iiidore  quoted,  139-183  pawm, 
Eulenitein,  Charlei,  and  the  Jew'i  harp,  lo. 
Exettr    Catbeital  Cbtireb,  Tbi    Carvings    of 

Mediaeval    Musical    Instmmenis    in,     by 

Edith  K.  PrideauT,  1-36. 


Fiiblire 

Filz  Gibbon,     Edmund,     Litmorc     cathedral. 

church  demotithed  by,  390. 
Fitiwityn,  Aymer,  eieheator  and  ihetiff  of 

Devon,  136. 
Folter,  R.  H,  on  Tbi  Valliim  .'    a  suggesHtH, 

187-1B9. 
Fmr  Masters,  reference!  to  Clonmacnoite  in 

the,  3jo;  to  Armagh,  393. 
Friatiet,  remaini  of  Iriib,  iii. 
Frian,  WlUiam  Doune'i  bequau  to,  253. 


Galpin,  Rev.  F,  hi>  Old  Englisb  InstrmunU 

of  Music  referred  to,  1  I. 
OaTarreC,    Anuuld    de,    claimant    to    arch- 
deaconry of  Leicciter,  240. 
Oeddei,    Patrick,    hii    Cititt     in    Evolmtitn 

noticed,  299. 
Ceorgeham,  Devon,  William  Doune  preunted 

to  church  of,  238 ;   hii  bequeaci  to,  147. 
Gerald    earl    of    KUdare,    Caihel    cathedral 

burnt  by,  377. 
Geiyon,    repRtenCation    of   in   Weitminater   * 

beitiary,  140. 
raffatd,  WiUiam,  blihop  of  Winchetter,  and 

Merton  church,  32S. 
Gilbert    the    Norman,    founder    of    Merton 

church,  318. 

Glao  of  Che  twelfth  century  in  York  cathedral 
deicribed,  41  f. 
,    Glattingdown,  Subci,  Romas  terrace-way  at, 

i    Glendalough    cathedral    church,    detcribed, 
'       348-JSO'  .       . 

Glentworth,  lord,  hii  monument  in  Limend 

cathedral  church,  373. 
Gloucester  cathedral  church,  repruentacioa  of 

mermaid  on  a  miiericord  in,  176. 
Glvnde,  227  -y  fordi  and  tracei  of  Roman  road 

it,  205. 
Glyndebourne,  Ranun  road  at,  217. 
Grandiuon,    John,    biihop    of    Eietei,    hit 

connexion  with  WiUiam  Doune,  137. 
Griiandole,  lavage  man  in  the  itoiy  of,  167. 
Guillaume,   reference    to   lireni  in   metrical 

venion  of,  .71. 
Guthlic  roll  (B.M.),  deD^oi  fot  itained  glan 

medallioni  in  the,  48. 
Gynewell,  biihop  of  Lincoln,  promotion  of 

Vntliam  Doune  by,  239. 


Halicamauut,  repreientation  of  mermaidi  on 

moiaic  pavement  from,  174. 
Hamtey,  Suiiex,  Roman  ford  or  feny  at,  izS. 


,  Google 


422  IN 

Hnuuh,   lu    C,   on   Seme  Iritt   Sttifieti 

Haiaa,  90-1  n ;  on  IriA  CalMral  CbiirAet, 

343-400. 
'Hiipt,  early  EngHib  icpreKiiUticnii  of,  4. 
Hetttmert,  Bygeiu,  hj  E.  W,  Smuton  and 

P.  Wood),  noticed,  yoi. 
HttfitU  Papm,  kcttre  rctatiiig  10  miiriige  of 

lord  Herbert  and  Aone  RuncD,  quoted, 

70  f. 
HiuCbo7, 1  liter  form  of  ihawm,  25. 
Hivctfield,    Prof,    on    Tbi    Semme-Briiuk 

mmti  ef  Ravmglaii  and  Borratu  {Mmcaiur 

and  AmbUnde),  77-84. 
Hanking,    suKncordt   M    Bmgei    cuchednl 

Kith  TepietcntBtioDi  of,  31S. 
Heighton  itreet,  Glynde,  Romia  origin  of, 

206. 
Herculei,    meditenl   uTige   man    analogoiu 

to,  161. 
Hennaphroditci  or  AndrogTni,  [39- 
Herodonu,  hiirefeicncc  lo  '  uiige  men,'  IJ9. 
Higham  Ferren  church,  pipe  and  tabor  on 

vindaw-hcad  in,  a. 
Hiil,  G,  F,  hil  DnJefment  uf  Arabic  NumtraU 

in  Earopt  noticed,  19!. 
Mippocentaur,  repreMnutioni  of  the,  183  f. 
Kippopodet,  Plin/i  ducription  of  the,  148. 
Hook  Norton,  tepreientation  of  onoceotaar  on 

fonlit,  iSa. 
Horr  abhe^  mint  detctibed,  106. 
Howorth,    Sir    Henry    H,    on    T*«    Ceiex 

Amitttinui :     iu    bittay    and   trnpertanti, 

49-6S- 
Hudd,  A.   E,  hil    Briiul  Mtrebanl  Markt 

nodced,  414. 
Hunun  prodigiet  in  Engliib  church  aicbi- 

tectnre,  13$  t. 


Ifiley  ehutch,  repreKutitioD  of  hippocentaur 

at,  185. 
Iford,  a  cormptioD  of  Niworth,  aoi. 
lonitfallen,  annali  of,  356. 
Irisb  Caiti^al  Cho'ebei,  bj  Ian  C.  Haniiab, 

M3-4"- 
iriit  Rilipeiu  Hoiati,  bj  Im  C.  Hannah, 

90-134. 
Irrelagh  (Mucbow),  tunnel-tower  im  friary 

church  at,  114;   the  building*  deicribed, 

116. 
Itford,  Suiiei,  DO  eridence  of  ford  in  Roman 


Jicban,  Sir  T.  G,  hi>  B^aantine  tad 
Rementtqai  Anbiltctari  noticed,  40J. 

Jeanne  d'Arc,  pbce  of  execolioD  in  Roocn, 
196. 


JenUnwn,    H,    an    En^Ui    Cmm    Hmi, 

noticed,  407. 
Jerome,  hit  reference!  to  utjn,  f  55. 
Jerpoint  abbey  detcribed,  lox. 
Jene    window    in    york    catbednl    dnrch 

deKiihed,  44. 
Jenep,  CoL  H.  L,  hii  At^USaxt  Cbant 

Ardnudurt  ia  &itiu  noticed,  19X. 
Jew'a  harp  deicribed,   19. 
Jocelin,  bithop  of  Saliibuiy,  letter  to  biibop 

Snger,  quoted,  43, 
John»n,  C,  on  Ea^id  Cearl  Head,  nMiccd, 

407. 
Johnitoa,  P.  M,  on  Kenem  Pviib  Cbrd, 

3»S-34a- 
JuKan,  Ml  Hymn  ef  Xiag  Hdie$  quoted,  19;. 


Kemp-Welch,  Alice,  Si.  Stiiiicn  amd  Milbri: 

a  iuggritien^  x8  5-197. 
Kencott,  Oion.  repreicntation  of  onoceatnir 

at,  iSj;   hippocentaur  It,  184. 
Kildare  othednl  church  deactibed,  Tft-fix- 
Kilkennj,  detcripcion  of  cathedrml   darcht 

381 ;  of  Dominican  abbey,  113. 
KiDaloe  :  diapet,  3;i-3;4;  cathedral  church, 

3S8,  389, 
Kingtton  hill,  Lcwei,  Komm  road  orcr,  ate. 


LaunceitoD  priory,  WlHim  Donne'i  beqwMi 

to,  252. 
Laund,   William   Donne'i  bequeM*  to  the 

cauoniof,  149. 
Lee,  Sir  Henry,  K.C,  preaent  at  maniagc  of 

lord  Herbert  and  Anne  Ruawll,  72. 
Leicnter,  Henry  of  Lancaitcr*!  new  college  at, 

240  ;  WiQiam  Doune'i  bequeat  to  chunhea 

in  archdeaconry  of,  149. 
Leighhn,  grant  by  Richard  II  to  Carmelite 


,i3'-. 


tie.  Fen 


Le  Livre  Enebaini  w  Lia 

Raua,  par  Victor  Sanaon,  notiecd,  195. 
Lethaby,    W.    R,    on    ArMiAtf    Xe^i 

Catbiiral  at  Terk  and  iu  Suiaad  Glaa, 

37^. 
Lewei,  no  evidence  of  Roman  aettlemeot  at, 


L'Image  du  Humdt,  of  Gautier 


Ijmericli  cathedral  church  deicribed,  369-373. 
Lincoln  miniter,  demon  iacei  of  Meduaa  type 

at,  154  ;  repretentation  of  Mtymi  at,  15s. 
lindiafame  Goipeli,  thdr  text  dctind  truai 

the  Codei  Ainiatinut,  58. 


D,gH,zed.yGOOgIe 


ibire,    ibi    Cbartt    Billi    it,    iij 

F.  CT  Eelei,  uotictd,  199. 
Litbum  eathcdral  church  deicribcd,  39S. 
Liimore  cBChednl  chuichdc«ciibcd,3S9-3i|i. 
Linn   ii    Criaturii    of    Philip    dc    Thiun, 

■TmboUim  of  the  hippocenuur  eiplaiiud 

ta,  .!«. 
Long  Mirton,  WnUnortind,  repKtenUtian  of 


.'77- 


Lovell,  Gngoij,  hii  n 


Micnibii,  dcKiibed  in  Indon'i  Etymologj, 


Magrcphu,  an  early  type  of  otgin  meati 

in  the  Tibnud,  22. 
Mandore  or  imiU  lute  dcKiibed,  Jo. 
Muicuniuiii,  the  Raman  fort  it  Manchi 


'39- 

Mediotanuin,  77. 

Medmeoham,  Richard,  eiecuCor  and  legatee 
of  WilliiiD  Daune,  16]. 

Midiui,  face  of  mcdianal  demani  derived 
from  head  of,  153. 

MeetiDg*,  pnceeditigiat :  the  monthly  meet- 
ing 3rd  Februiiy  and  3rd  March,  85 ; 
31K  March,  86  j  ;lh  May  and  and  June, 
190;  30th  June  (Annual  General  Meedog), 
191  i  3rd  November  and  lit  December, 
401, 

Meltifont  abbey  deicribed,  99  f ;  iti  fortified 

Melton  Mowbray,  William  Doune'i  beqaeil 
to  vicar  of,  149. 

Memben.Uitof,  lii. 

Mtmerials   and   MnumnU,    OU  aai   Nta, 

by  L.  Weivet,  noticed,  4,10. 
Memimini,  a  race  of  AechiopiaD  nomidi,  147. 
Merchant  marki,  414. 
Mennaidt  01  Gih-tirenii  174  !. 
Mennen    or     tritooi,      repmeDtatioiu    of, 

Mentham  church,  towei  doorway  at,  333. 
Meiton  Hall,  William  Douce'a  heqaeit  to, 


423 


Minatet,  Thaoet,   demon  facei   of  Mednu 

type  at,  154. 
Minatreii'  gallery,  EieteT  cathedral  church, 

deitribed,  B-io. 
Mistricordi    in    tbt     Calbtirai     Cburcb     if 

Saint-SamtHT,  Briigei,  by  Mia  A.  Abnin, 

305-314. 
Mithrai,  the  cult  of,  186  f. 
Moimc  (Tam-et-Garoiuie),  repmcntatioii  of 

satyr  in  eloiiten  at,  1 51. 
Moore,  A.  Percival,  referred  to  on  W.  Doune'i 

wiU,ijs. 
Mtralia  of  CtEgoiy,  reference  to  ntyti  in 

the,   155. 
MackroM,  i«  Irrelagh. 
Miaical      /ulnimniU,      Tbt      Caroimp     ef 

Mediatval,  in  Exittr  Catbidrai  Cburcb,  by 

Edith  K.  Prideiax,  1-36. 


'arbonne,  reputed  ^rthplace  of  St. 


Newtown  Trim,  ruini  of  moDutic  church  at, 

108,  37 J  n. 
Norwich   cathedra]   church,  repreKntationi 

of  Blcmyaeat,  i]8. 
Nantich,  fortified  monatCeiiea  at,  iiy. 
Neniia  Digmialum,  lid  of  Roman  forti  in 

the,  80. 
lialiiiigbaiK,  Raarii  aj  tbi  Buroagb  of,  edited 

by  E.  L.  Guilford,  noticed,  19S. 
'  Nouche,'  or  letting  for  a  jewel,  bequeatlMd  by 

William  Doune,  159. 


O'Brien,  Domlmall,  370. 

O'Donoghuc,  AuUffe  Mot,  356. 

O'Median,    Richard,    benefactor   of   Caibel 

cathedral,  376. 
O'MelaghUn,  Murcbard,  founder  of  Bective 

abbey,  119. 
OU  Engliib  Inilrumenii   af  Mime,    by   the 

Rer.  F.  Gaipin,  referred  to,  i  f. 
Old  Leighhn  cathedral  church  deicribed,  396. 
Onocentaun,   178  f. 
Orang-utan,      mediaeial     tagrrut     probably 

identical  with  the,  15S. 
Organi,  early  typei  of,  21. 
Oieney  abbey,  William  Doune'i  bequeiti  to, 

2S2. 


D,gH,zed.y  Google 


PiUtine,    referenct     Co    a     Mithiieum    on 

Pannania,  ind  Michniim,  iSS. 

Pinothit,  147- 

Piriie-le-Chltel   (Niivre),   teprtKJitation  of 

aiciapod  at,  141. 
FaiiBH  LtttiTt  referred  to,  1 17, 
Philip   At   Thaun,   reference   to   lireni   in 

Pickering,  armour  at  Windior  made  b^,  76. 
PicOtTi   bock   of   BrilUb   Hilli-ry,    hj   S.    C. 

Robcru,  noticed,  4r]. 
Pigmiei,  illugttationi  in  mediaeval  MSS.  ol. 


Pipe  and  tabor  player  repreicnted  on  nuKii' 

cord  in  Exeter  cathedral.  1. 
Pliny,   hii  dficription)  of  human  prodigici 


PttbUtoric  London,    its  Moundt  and  CircUi. 

by  E.  O.  Gordon,  noticed,  87. 
Prentyi,  Richard,  archdeacnn  of  Euci,  134. 


Mtdie. 


Edith    K, 
i  Musi 


ol  Insi 


.    Til    Car 


I  Extic 


joi;  B^mff  Cbarttri,  A.D.  ixji-ijoj,  va : 
Byxanlini  and  Semantljue  Ardiilaxutt, 
by  Sir  Thomat  Graham  Jackson,  R.A,  405 
Englitb  Court  Hand,  a.d.  io66-i;oo,  b; 
Cbatlei  Joluuon  and  Hilary  Jenkinaon,  407  , 
Mimoriili  and  Mtnummi,  Old  and  '■  m, 
by  LawRnci  Wearer,  410 ;  7b*  Cbirtb 
AiJfie/Siuiex,  byAmhent  D.Ty»m,4it ; 
J  Ficiuri  Btak  of  Briliib  Hittary,  by  S.  C 
Robrrti,  4IJ;  Bristol  Mtrcbaml  Mailu,\lf 
Alfred  £.Hudd,  414. 
PudMy,  biihop,  windo*)  in  Durham  cithcdnl 
church  glared  by,  47. 


Quiinton,  Bucb.  William  Doune  prcHntrd  to 

chuichof,  Z}9  ;  hit  bequeitt  to,  147. 
Quattro  Corontti,  reliquary  uid  to  contain 
head  of  St.  Sebaatian  in  church  of,  1S8. 


Rabanu),  Mautus,  hii  dc  Unhtrjo  referred  to, 

■43  f- 
'  Rabbit  Walk,'  Fiile  Hill,  Susui,  a  Roman 

Ralph  de  Briitol,  founder  of  Kildare  cathedral 

church,  378. 
Ramtay,  Sir  J.  U,  on  Bamg  Cbarirrs,  noticed. 


Calbtdral  Cbnr 

Princdy  Fleaiura  of  Ca.coignc,  reference  In    I 
■aiage  man  at  Kenilworth  in,  l6g.  I 

Proceedingi  at  meeting!  of  the  Inicitucc,  stt 
Meeting!. 

Pialceiy,  vaiiou)  formt  of,  described,  ]of. 

Publication!,  noticei  of  archaeological.  Pre- 
biuoric  London :  in  Mouadi  and  Cinhi, 
by  E.  O.  Gordon,  S7  ;  An^lo-Saxon  Churd 
Artbitenari  in  Siasix,  by  Col.  H.  L. 
Jcwep,  R.E.  191  i  Lt  Livrt  Encbainr  oir 
Livri  da  Fontainei  di  Roiun,  151;,  publit' 
int^^lement  par  Victor  Sanion,  191;: 
Tbi  Engtiib  Parub  Cb»cb,  by  J.  Charle. 
Coi,  196;  Rtcordi  of  tbi  Borougb  o/ 
Nouiagbam,  Tot.  vi,  edited  by  E.  L.  Guil- 
ford, 198  i  Proiiidings  of  the  Prtbiiteric 
Society  of  Eall  ilngUa,  I9[3-I9I4,  i^S  ; 
Til  Cburcb  BiOi  of  LinliligoKiiirl,  by 
F.  C.  Eel«,  199;  Tie  Devthpmeni  of  , 
Arabic  Numerali  in  Enrope,  bj  G.  F.  Hill,  , 
198  i  Ciliet  in  Evolution,  by  PilrJck  I 
Geddei,  199;  Tie  Roman  Syilem  of 
Provincial  Adminiilralion,  by  the  late 
W.  T.  Arnold,  301;  Bygoiu  Hailimtre, 
edited  by  E.  W.  Swanton  and  P.  Wood.,   ' 


Rathkcalc,  c 


.  109' 


<  of  Auguitinian 


Ravenget,   Richard,   arcbdeacoa   of   Lincoln, 

wiU  of,  ,33. 
Ravcnglau,    T£<    RomanB-Britiib    noma    of 

Ravenffaii    and    Borrajo    (MancaittT   and 

AmbUside),  by  Prof.  Havtrfield,  77-S4. 
Reefeit,  Glendalough,  ancient  chureh  at,  93. 
Reimt,  Aymcr  Vallance  on.  E;. 
Relig-na-Cailleach  ;    or  church  of  the  Nunt, 

96. 
Report  of  the  Council  415. 


Ribch 


r,  Roms 


t,79. 


Ripon    cathedral   church,    rcpreientaiioa   of 

Blemyae  at,  i  jg. 
Riienhall,  E»ei,  twelfcb-century  glau  from 

Angen  at,  47. 
Roberta,  S.   C,  hii    Picluri  Botk  of  Brilidi 

Hiitary  noticed,  413. 
Rocbfort,  Simon,  biihop  ot  Meith,  founder 

of  Newtown  Trim  abbey,  loE. 
Rodmell,  Suuei,  derivation  0!  the  name,  101. 
Roger :      Arcbbiibop    Roger'i     Cathedral    at 

Tork   and   iu   Stained   Glaa,    by   W.    R. 

Lethaby,  37-48- 
Roman  milia  panuum,  length  of,  84. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


Roman  Brilaia  :    Prof.  HiTcifield  on  Romui 

nadi  in   Cumberland  ud  Wettmoriaiid, 
77-84 ;     Samf  SamaH  Ruadi  m  tht  Sealh 
Duaiu,  bj  A.  Hadrian  AUcrofl,  101-21 
Tbi  Vallum  :  a  mggaiiai,  by  R,  H.  Fort! 
1B7-1B9. 

Riman  Sysltm  g/  Pravtneial  Aiminutrati 
Tie,  by  W.  T.  Arnold,  noticed,  302. 

Rutliib,  \^lli>in,  hii  monument  in  MerCon 
churchTard,  341. 

Rjrbrbe  or  rubcbt,  an  early  form  of  tidI,  5. 


St.  Buiyan,  Peniance,  riait  te  the  puiih  in 

i]]6of  biihop  Giaunaon,  138. 
St.  Carthhach,  founder  of  Liunole  catbednl 

church,  389. 
St.  ClemenCe,  Rouini  ol  Mithraeum  in  eufy 

church  oi,  1S8. 
St.  Dcclan,  cell  of,  at  Ardmore,  345. 
Sainc-Denia,  Khool  of  glau  painting  at,  46. 
St.  Dunitan,  repnwntation  of  at  Eieter,  8. 
St.   Endellion,  William   Doune  admitted  to 

one  of  the  portion!  in  the  church  of,  ijS ; 

hii  btqunta  to,  14B, 
St.   Finiaa  the  leper,   founder  of  Aghadoe 

cathedral  church,  356. 
St.    JatUch,    reputed    foander    of    Tuam 

cathedral  church,  381. 
St.  Malachj  of  Bangor,  hit  influence  on  Iriih 

$1.  Sttailiati  and  Miltrai :    a  Sagiatisn,  \>j 

Alice  Kemp-Wekh,  1  £5-297. 
Sagittariua,  a  centaur  armed  vith   bow  and 

Saliiburj,  John  of,  hii  account  of  mediaeval 

archdeacon)  quoted,  24]. 
Satyr,    a    human    ptodigj'    mentioned     in 

Weitmintter  MS.  iji. 
Satyrui  or  great  ape,  157. 
Sanden,    Matthew,    biahop,    rebnilder    of 

Old  Lnghlin  cathedral,  396. 
Savage  man,  mediaeval  church  caningi  of, 

■  Ml- 
Sdapod,  reprcKntationt  of  the,  141  f. 
Scudamore,  Sir  Jamei,  armoui  made  for,  in 

New  York,  7S. 
Scyllacium,  the  moDUtery  of,  61. 
Sebatte,  Armeoia,  190. 
SepCemcaulinoi  at  pagmiea,  149. 
Servandut,  the  Italian  acribe  of  the  Codex 

Amiatinui,  67. 
Slane,  remaina  of  friary  at,  131. 
Shawm  deuribed,  IJ. 
Shorthab,    Jamei,    benefactor    of    Kilkeony 

Sigtiyg  Silkbeard,  builder  of  crypt  of  Chtiit- 
church  caCbedral,  Dublin,  358. 


X.  425 

Sireni  in  mediaeval  hettiariea,  169  f. 

Stmt  Abaermal  and  Cvrnptnu  Human  Fena  in 

Englitb    Cbnrcb    Aribiuclurt,    by    C,    C. 

Druce,  135-186. 
Souvigny   (Alliei),    monattout  human  figure 

Spenier,  Edmund,  quoted  on  Iriab   church 

ratoration,  360. 
Stane  Street,  Suuei,  zio. 
Stapleton,    Sir    Henry,    bii    monument    n 

MerCon  church,  341, 
Stoke-iub^Hamdon,  repRKntatioa   of    ono- 

cmt  .1,  ,!j. 

Stow  I.onga,Huuti.  repreientatian  of  mermaid 

at,  175. 
Sttongbow,  Richard,  portion!  of  Chriitchurch, 

Dublin,  rebuilt  by,  3^8. 
Stukeley,  hia  Ittr  Curmum  referred  to,  201. 
Suuei,  Roman  roadi  in,  A.  H.  AUcrolt  on, 

190;  chutch-belli  of,  411. 
Swalcliffe,   Oxon.   WilUam    Doune   accepii 

living  of,  140 ;   hi>  bequeiti  to,  248. 
Swanton,  E.  W,  hit  5y;g«  MojjflHCr*  noticed, 

3=2. 


T. 

ThompiOQ,   A.   Hamilton,  on   Tht  Will  if 

Maiur    WiUiam    thw,    ArebtUaam    »f 

Leicaler,  233-284. 
Thomond,    monument   to   an   earl   of,   in 

Limerick  cathedral,  371. 
Timbrel  or  tambourine  deicribed,  16. 
Tomgraney,  co.  Clare,  church  of  SS.  Colman 

andCronanal,  91. 
Topf,   Jacob,    portion,   ot   luita   of   armour 

made  by,  75. 
ToulouK,  repreientation  ol  aatyn  in  church 

of  Saint-Semin,  i;z. 
Toy   farm,    Firle  hiU,    Suoei,    remaina  of 

Romin  road  at,  204. 
Trim,  Augutlinian  abbey  at,  :o8. 
Triton,  j«  Merman. 
Trumpet  of  early  type  repretented  at  Eietet 

cathedral  church,  20. 
Tuam,  O'Hoiriu'a  church  at,  95,  128;   the 

cathedral  church  deachbed,  3S1. 
Tuam.  ruini  of  the  great  church  at,  95,  i  aS. 
T^n,  A.   D,  on   Cbwcb  Bilh  g/  Suatx, 


URord,  Suffolk,  repreaentalion   of  ■  cyno- 

cephalua  at,  147. 
Uphall,  fifteenth-cenuly  bell  at,  200. 


.y  Google 


426 


UtRcht  Pidter,  fnpnenu  of  early  Coda 

bound  up  with,  6x. 
Uiellodimum,    Koraan    aime    of    MaiypDrt, 

go,  8]. 


VdUnce,  Aymer,  on  Reinu,  Sj. 
VJlum,  Tbi :  a  maarian,  hj  R.  H.  For 

\^d1,  RpRtcnution  of,  at  Eieter,  5. 


W. 

Warlingham,  tcmce-wiy  at,  11!. 
Wiiwick  cMtk,  eatlj  gittein  at,  24. 
Witerford,  the  Fnadican  friaij  at,  11;. 
Weaver,   L,  hii  Mmtrialt  ani  AfamiMiui, 

OU  and  Nta,  doticed,  410. 
Weatmiiutei,  beatiiij  in  chapter  libniy  oi. 


I   Wett    RouDtim,    Yoilt.    repreaentatian    of 
I        uva^  maa  on  font  at,  iGi. 

WhUtle-flute  or  Gpple-Buce  docribed,  17. 

White,  H.  J,  refeired  to  on  Codex  Amialinul, 

I    Will    of    Williun    Donne,    aichdcacon     of 
I        LeicCiter,  text  of,  xe7-iS4. 
I   Willia,  R,  hii  AtdiiuttKr^  Hiiury  tf  Yuk 
I        Colbtirai  quoted,  37. 
Wmcheiter  cathedral  church,  repmentatian 


'  Wodewoie '  or  UTage 

man,  .*!■ 

WoUng  church,  Nonni 

in  door  It,  33J. 

Wollatdn,  IcTc.  of  on. 

of  Ctolfrid't  codicei 

.t,6i. 

Wykehani,  William  0. 

Yolk,  ArdUibtp  Sagtr-i  CaAtJrai  atTrnk  mU 
iu  Itaiiud  GImi,  by  W.  R.  Letbaby,  jj^fS  ; 
leprewQtatioa  of  latjn  an  tjmpanum  in 
*"  ''        ' '     '  Sodetj'i  Muaciun  at,  153. 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DBSE  FRCOf  WHICH  BORKOWSD 

LOAN  DEPT. 

UNIWAU  ONLT— m.  Na  643.M0B 
Thi<  book  I*  doe  on  the  Uk  dan  namped  beio>w,  or 


BECDLB  fVbz 


5  73 .11  AM  8  8 


FEB  271980 


DHi.tii'.FaiS'W 


APR  131980 


<A<..i  I '3 


r 


TJUTTF 


^ 


^^ 


T37Crjj*%)WBB 


aJ5Il 


bO 


gcnft  Ml  5  TO 


-taVL 


"iTSK^F^ 


«IC< 


„.,oo..i.»l>»'-""" 


,'70   5  ( 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d,  Google 


D,„i,z.d ,  Google